I NA, an I SET Ton TIE an NT

- Gr es
cys

THE ANNALS
AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND
CHARLESWORTH'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Ese., F.LS.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.B.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S, F.LS., V.P.ZS. &e.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.LS.

VOL. VIII.—THIRD SERIES.

LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,
AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:
HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1861.

*©Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis
humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;
ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata; a veré eruditis
et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—
LINNZUvs.

“ Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir
qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent
toutes ses opérations.” BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

sie “te pen a teiclar coised ay oie eae Sy VANE TO WETS
Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild
And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs
That press with nimble step the mountain thyme
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, -
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock
* Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,
All, all to us unlock their secret stores
And pay their cheerful tribute.
J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

ALERE 9 FLAMMAM,

CONTENTS OF VOL. VIII.

(THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER XLIII. Page
I. On the Morphology of some Amphipoda of the Division Hy-
perina. By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S., F.L.S.&e. (PlatesI.& I.) 1

II. Notes on Cambridge Paleontology: — Some new Upper
Greensand Echinoderms. By Harry SEELEY. .coee..cssseeeseesecees 16

Ill. On Recent Terebratule. By T. Davipson, Esq., FERS.
ee og oa ac cumaapalescamsbsas dies knaeuaiabusséanutenmeees 24

IV. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
CoLropTera: Loncicornes. By H. W. Bares, Esq. ............ 40

V. Remarks on some novel Phases of Organic Life, and on the
Boring Powers of minute Annelids, at great Depths in the Sea. By

ae SAE ORS RR Ue Te As nC. Bea ene ee eee PE a 52
VI. Improved Method of making Microscopic Sections. By G. C.

PODS, SAR. aclesiiniessnccbbasctpencetaesastovaneases 58
VII. Notice of a new Species of Damaster from Japan. By

PRMD ENCES UCN 56S GEGEN ieea. a cucacedgiem Saccsexnapececapsevaccsoses 59

VIII. Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures
in Equatorial Africa.” By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e. ... 60
Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ............ 65—79

On the Pediculi infesting the different Races of Men, by Andrew
Murray, F.R.S.E.; On a new Species of Fish belonging to the
Genus Pagrus, by Dr. Albert Giinther ...............sceeeeeeeees 79, 80

NUMBER XLIV.

IX. On the Sexual Life of Plants and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.
H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin.
ES Mik FOL tc MMA asian chp andiaebeathanthernsiechqaondsbhacesests secs 81

iv CONTENTS.
Page
X. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. VERNON
WiOTEA CIPO MOA Sols So dacccsycoehcausovescusdaqvesscedetssvecs Camerruns tt 99
XI. Observations on the Bignoniacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S.,
Ba sevesens 9 ccenanscdadasseccseinsnensrespaneenivannsnaches setae mae 111

XII. Observations on British Protozoa and Zoophytes. By T.
SrreTHitt Wricut, M.D., F.R.C.P.E., Pres. Roy. Phys. Soc.

meee. CP ates TEE, TVS B20.) cece ccesesnvaeanantyngss coun dsneneerneeeinene | 120
XIII. On some new Species of Mollusca from the North of China
and Japan. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &¢. ...ccoscesesecesesessceeace 135

XIV. On the Paleontology of the Coralline Oolites of the Neigh-
bourhood of Oxford. By J.F.Wuirraves, F.G.S. &c. (Plate IX. B.) 142

XV. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
CoLeoprEeRA: Loneicornes. By H. W. Bares, Esq. .....-..-+++ 147

XVI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South
Cornwall. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincks, B.A. (Plate VI.) ...... 152

XVII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.
Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jones, F.G.S. ...eeeeeeeee ae Se 161

XVIII. Notes on the Hydroid Zoophytes. By Prof. ALLMAN ... 168

New Books :—British Wild Flowers, illustrated by J. E. Sowerby.—
Narrative of the Canadian Red River Exploring Expedition of
1857, and of the Assinniboime and Saskatchewan Exploring Expe-
dion of 1858, by Henry Youle Hind, M.A., F.R.G.S.—Tabular
View of the Orders and Leading Families of Myriapoda, Arach-
nida, Crustacea, Annelida, and Entozod.....1.....eeeceeeseees 173—178

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........ssssseceseeeveeseeere 179—189

Classification of the Foraminifera, by A. E. Reuss; On the Symmetry
of the Echinodermata, by Prof. Sars; On the Occurrence of the
Opah (Lampris lauta) on the British Coasts, by Dr. J. E. Gray,
F.R.S. &e.; On the Japanese and Formosan Deer, by Robert
Swinhoe ......... [et BUees COU chine souls oleh eed olawe th DORE 190—192

NUMBER XLV.
XIX. On the Organic Origin of the so-called ‘ Crystalloids ’ of the

nak; By H.C. Sonsy, FR Bees cuis...<-..scaceessagnpancues 193
XX. On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.
H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin......... 200

XXI. Description of a new Species of Branchipus (B. eximius),

7

—

eee a

CONTENTS. Vv
: Page

from the Pool of Gihon in Jerusalem. By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S.
(Plate XUT.)..........c.ccccsccsccnsenscnevessse Si Sed parted og ae apa ey 209

XXII. Descriptions of two new Species of Coleoptera from the
Canary Islands. By the Barao po CasTELLo DE Parva, Professér

de Botannica na Academia Polytechnica do Porto .........sesssseseeeeere 210
XXIII. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
Co.eopreraA: Loncicornes. By H. W. Bartss, Esq. ...--+..++-- 212

XXIV. On the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant, and the different
Species of Ilex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de Maté,’

or Paraguay Tea. By Jonn Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. ....00...--. 219
XXV. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.
Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. JONES, F.G.S. ..........20cecceeceeees 229
XXVI. On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from the
North of China and Japan. By ArrHur Apams, F.L.S. &e. ...... 239
XXVII. On the Structure of the larger Foraminifera. By H. J.
NS. MELON, 5. ckavnnasmeotagheeacesscearsesedncecinicontotensascees 246

XXVIII. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South
Cornwall. By the Rev. Toomas Hincxs, B.A. (Plates VII. & VIII.) 251

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ..........sseeseeseevecseeenes 262—270

Observations on the Existence of various Mollusca and Zoophytes at
very great Depths in the Mediterranean, by Dr. Alph. Milne-
Edwards ; On the Transmutation of Grasses, by Prof. Decaisne,

270, 271

NUMBER XLVI.

XXIX. Contributions to British Carcinology.—I. Characters of
undescribed Podophthalmia and Entomostraca. By the Rev. ALFRED
Mere Norman, M.A. (Plates XIII. & XIV.) .........ccccceseceee ess 273

XXX. Notes and Corrections on the Organization of Infusoria, &c.
ee AMOR RS ECOG, TOTO icin ds a uciin cine secwonavneenccncoonasese beste 281

XXXI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South
Cornwall. By the Rev. Toomas HIncks, B.A. .........2sesseceeseeees 290

XXXII. Report of the Results of Deep-sea Dredging in Zetland,
with a Notice of several Species of Mollusca new to science or to the

British Isles. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, F.R.S., F.G.S. ..........2020. 297
XXXIII. On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from the
North of China and Japan. By ArrHur Apams, F.L.S. &e. ...... 299

XXXIV. Further Observations on the Structure of the Foramini-

Vi CONTENTS.

Page
fera, and on the larger fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a
new Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. (Plates XV.
TWEET SAD a hiaegkscnasscussa)» wisn nssneede. cass taseievaystievessseuaeeeeee 309

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......... padvaccanadouestecua 334—341

Note on the Synonymy of the Fossil Genus Echinodon of Prof. Owen,
by H. Falconer, M.D.; On the Death-wound of the “ King of
the Gorillas ;’ M. Du Chaillu and his Book; On the Height of
the Gorilla, by Dr. J. E. Gray; Description of a Reptile (the
Chelonia Caretta, or Loggerhead Turtle) new to the British
Fauna, by Robert Dyce, M.D., Professor of Midwifery in the
University of Aberdeen; On the Occurrence of the Loggerhead
Turtle in Scotland, by A. D. Smee, Esq. .......:eseceeeeereee 341—351

NUMBER XLVII.

XXXV. On the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species, together
with the Medusz produced from them. By M. SARs ............cce0es 353

XXXVI. A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South
Cornwall. By the Rev. THoMAS HIncks, B.A. .....0sccecssoseeeeeees 360

XXXVII. Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,
and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a new
Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. ..... pewbeeiecbees 366

XXXVIII. A Preliminary Synopsis of the Labroid Genera. By
PU OAR BURT CHUN TEER oc oilapcosaresecescesdoes Olonees tn thhoere a ee 382

XXXIX. On the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant, and the different
Species of Ilex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de Maté,’
or Paraguay Tea. By Jonn Miers, F.R.S., F.LS. &c. ............... 389

XL. On a supposed new Genus and on some new Species of Pelagic
Mollusca. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &€. ...ccccerecscersccccseesscseee 401]

XLI. On the Arrangement of the Families and Genera of Chloro-
spermous Alge. By Dr. Joan Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.ZS.,
SUE OCs. ois nak case cece cheaba Bltviansy nei eaiie Nb » tis bannmnas chins eaieelienies 404

Proceedings of the Royal Society .......sccccsscecsessoscanescesesens 420—428

On the Larval State of the Muscide, by Rud. Leuckart; On the
Structure of the Brain in Man and the Apes, and its relation to
the Zoological System, by Prof. Rudolph Wagner ; On the Sper-
matophora of some Hirudinei, by M. C. Robin .........4. 428—431

CONTENTS. vil

Page
NUMBER XLVIII.

XLII. On the Division of the European Seas into Provinces, with
reference to the Distribution of Mollusca. By Roperr M‘ANDREw,
Dade scp i oWaks'ascacwecsensaocencvoesenue soosancavasesacsasqedantsascensneves 433

XLII. On Paramecium? coli, Malmsten. By R. LeucKkarr.
(Plate XVIII. figs. 12, 13.) .........cesecceenssceseeccrocccssseessscerescecnees 437

XLIV. Descriptions of several recently discovered Spiders. By
amen EE MO IEWU-A TFs 00. Pa Sars cout cconde beh dcackscssosbescseceusesdedserseccciue 44]

XLV. Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,
and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a new

Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S. ............000+ 446
XLVI. Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
CoLeopTerA: Loncicornes. By H.W. Bares, Esq. ............ 471

XLVII. On the Scalide or “ Wentletraps” of the Sea of Japan ;
with Descriptions of some new Species. By ARTHUR ADAMS,
MMM cbuioaressssaccesesiescsassecrens Nepkbsiwapesancsiiaasiud<scunkush saben 479

XLVIII. Additional Notes on some new Palzozoic Star-fishes.
By J. W. Satter, Esq., F.G.S., Geol. Survey of Great Britain.
SR WAIL. figs. 9-11.) 2. cccces...cinsenncsscaseencereccasencrasescanyeosse 484

XLIX. On a Microzoal Bed in the Carboniferous Limestone of
Clifton, near Bristol. By W. W. Sroppart, Esq. (Plate XVIII.
TS een DRGs A ic leh aisivhan Shashi ee conan heb ake 486

L. On the Influence of the Venation in the Reproduction of Mon-
strosities among Ferns. By W. Kencety Bripeman, L.D.S.,

New Book :—A Manual of the Subkingdom Ceelenterata, by Joseph
Reay Greene, Professor of Natural History in Queen’s College,
UEC EF Kan sehr verpcerticcdk £0 20d 0e¥sassureepaenopesencnncesss uct id 493

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Cambridge Philosophical
ME ets ipa cabsepics coer ats chaieeesecenre ane seaaandebabees teases 494—505

On the Larva of a Brachiopod, by F. Miiller; On the Foraminifera
of the Vienna Tertiary Basin; The Gorilla; Obituary Notice
aeecene Rumen, TSS... csscogudsnucpeustiwiensscaaccbecsssssss 505—507

IME, og aosices cece. Uaanaees ceo ve tuoneasac owes niet ieraden cists’ Sewae ohhke ian 508

PLATES IN VOL. VIII.

Prade ti Vibilia Edwardsi. — Oxycephalus piscator. — Rhabdosoma
Whitei.
II. Brachyscelus crusculum.—Platyscelus serratus. .

IIl.
1 hii Protozoa and Zoophytes.
Vv.

VI.
vit bw British Zoophytes.
VII.
IX 1 enisanton of Vaucheria.—New Species of Fossil Mollusca
‘| from the Coralline Oolites of Oxford.
X. Coelebogyne ilicifolia.
XI. Coenogonium Andinum.
XI. Branchipus eximius.
XIU New British Podophthalmia and Entomostraca.
.4'8
XV} Poraminier from Scinde.
XVII.

XVIII ne Fossils from the Carboniferous Limestone of Clifton.—
; Protaster Miltoni.—Paramecium? coli.

THE ANNALS -

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

SG cabnsbcenennnscns per litora spargite muscum,
Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

2 Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.
At vos, o Nymph Craterides, ite sub undas ;
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas
Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”
N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ec\,1.

No. 43. JULY 1861.

1.—On the Morphology of some Amphipoda of the Division
Hyperina. By C. Spence Bare, F.RS., F.LS., &e.

[Plates I. & II.]

THE changes that the Crustacea pass through in their passage
from the earliest larval condition to the adult form, have been
looked upon as among the most interesting features in their
history. Changes that assume a character approximating to
what some have termed metamorphosis have only been recognized
in the development of the Podophthalmous and Entomostracous
forms, while the intermediate orders, known as the Edri-
ophthalma, have been known to vary little in form between the
parent and the larva. Milne-Edwards and Gosse have both in-
dicated that some more than ordinary difference of form exists
between the adult and young animals belonging to some genera
of the division Hyperina; but their observations do little more
than show that an exaggeration of one part takes place at the
expense of another, and that some of the least important organs
have yet to be developed.

It is not my intention to allude here to the development of
Hyperia, since there will be an opportunity for that in the work
on the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea, shortly to be published.

The favourable opportunities afforded me for the study of
this division of the Amphipoda while engaged upon the Catalogue

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 1

2 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morpholoyy of some Amphipoda

for the British Museum (which is near its completion) have en-
abled me to make some observations that certainly in one direc-
tion must extend our knowledge of these creatures. In the
collection of unexamined Amphipoda that was kindly entrusted
to me by M. Milne-Edwards, belonging to the Museum of the
Jardin des Plantes, were specimens of three species, each bear-
ing young animals within the incubatory pouch. These species
fortunately belong to three separate genera, namely: Vibilia,
Edwards; Platyscelus and Brachyscelus, mihi.

Vibilia has been described by Milne-Edwards ; and there will
be no occasion to do more than allude to those organs that ex-
hibit a difference of form in the adult and the larva. The
species is a new one, and may be recognized by the specific name
of V. Edwardsii.

The superior antenne consist of a peduncle formed of one
long and two very short joints, and a flagellum formed of one
short, broad, obtuse-pointed, compressed articulus. The inferior
antenne are short, and consist of two long joints and several
short articuli. The gnathopoda are imperfectly complexly sub-
chelate. The first two pairs of pereiopoda are simple, and a little
longer than the gnathopoda; the third and fourth pairs are twice
the length of the preceding, and have the propodos nearly as
long as all the other joints, with the anterior margin ser-
rated ; the fifth pair are shorter and more feeble in appearance
than the third. The three anterior pairs of pleopoda are normal
in form: the three posterior are flat, broad, biramous; rami
lanceolate. Telson narrow and triangular.

Length $4 inch. Larva z; of an inch.

Hab. “ Near Iles de Powel. Eapédit. de la Zélée”’ (Label on
bottle).

The larva of Vibilia Edwardsii has the peduncle of the supe-
rior antenne consisting of three joints gradually decreasing in
size, and a flagellum consisting of four articuli gradually de-
creasing in size, the two terminal being tipped with short hairs.
The inferior antenne consist of a single joint, cylindrical, short,
and subapically tipped with two curved hairs. The gnathopoda
are uniform, short, consisting of five subequally short joints and
a narrow and obtuse terminal one. The first two pairs of pereio-
poda are longer than the gnathopoda, and are simple in form.
The third pair are not much longer than the second, and have
the carpus antero-distally produced into a long process ; the pro-
podos distally increases in diameter, and is latero-distally pro-
duced on each side of the articulation with the dactylos to a
sharp point, the anterior surface being concave; the dactylos, when
closed, impinges against the hollow of the propodos. The fourth
pair resembles the third, except that the antero-distal angle of the

Pam FE,

te ae ea

pis

©

sala

of the Division Hyperina. 3

carpus is considerably more produced, reaching nearly to the
extremity of the propodos; the propodos is long, having the
anterior surface concave, and the infero-distal angles on each side
produced to a point ; dactylos half the length of the propodos,
and terminating in a curved unguis capable of shutting into the
concave surface of the propodos. The fifth pair are rudimen-
tary, the last jomt terminating subapically in an unguiculate
spine. The pleopoda are but imperfectly developed, two or three
pairs only being present, and these consisting of a peduncle and
two inarticulate rami, which probably are those of the three an-
terior pairs. The telson is as broad at the base as the preceding
segments, and terminates obtusely.

The earliest and latest stages of this creature offer a con-
siderable degree of variation in some points. The form of the
cephalon differs: in the adult it is truncate in front, oblique
beneath; in the young the dorsal surface gradually declines
to the anterior margin, which is on a line with the inferior sur-
face of thecephalon. -The superior antennz in the adult consist
of a peduncle of three short joints, and a long, broad, flat, in-
ternally concave, uniarticulate flagellum, and are situated in
the frontal surface of the cephalon; in the young they consist
of six joints, decreasing gradually in length and breadth to the
extremity, where they are tipped with four small stiff hairs; they
are situated at the anterior extremity of the cephalon. The
inferior antennz in the parent are six- or seven-jointed, while in
the young animal they are almost obsolete, consisting of a
single joint of small dimensions tipped with two hairs. In the
adult we find the gnathopoda strong, well-developed, and efficient
grasping organs; in the young they still retain an embryonic
condition, and exhibit none of the characteristics peculiar to
their future form. The first two pairs of pereiopoda bear a
strong relative resemblance to one another, those of the young
differing but little from those of the parent. The two suc-
ceeding pairs in the adult are long, and evidently formed for
seizing upon certain substances and securing itself in position,
while those of the young are not longer than those of the pre-
ceding pair ; they are also capable of holding certain substances ;
but while they possess this power in common with the adult
animal, the plan by which it is attained differs considerably. In
the adult the long slender propodos has the anterior margin
minutely serrated, and is capable of being bent against the an-
terior margin of the meros and carpus; and, to make the grasp
more secure, it impinges between two short spines at the distal
extremity of the carpus. In the young, the two pairs are not
exactly uniform ; they agree in character, but differ in degree and,

perhaps, in power: in the fourth pair, the carpus has the anterior
1*

4 Mr.C.8. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

distal angle produced nearly to the extremity of the propodos ;
in the third, it does not reach to half that length; in each
the propodos is anteriorly hollowed and distally produced, so
that the dactylos impinges between two processes, and terminates
in a distinctly curved unguis. The fifth pair of pereiopoda, both
in the adult and in the larva, are very short, appearing in the
full-grown animal as a perfectly formed but feeble organ, whilst
in the young they resemble an imperfectly developed appendage.
In the young, none of the pleopoda are properly developed, and
only two pairs are present, in an embryonic condition ; the tel-
son appears as broad as the previous segments; while in the
adult the three posterior pairs of pleopoda are long and bira-
mous, the telson being small and lanceolate.

PLATYSCELUS, noy. gen.

This genus agrees in every respect with Dana’s genus Di-
thyrus, except that, after the ess in the third and fourth pairs
of pereiopoda, the remaining joints are developed, whereas in
Dithyrus they are wanting.

Platyscelus serratus.

Cephalon transversely ovate. Pereion broadly distended.
Pleon narrow. Eyes occupying the entire lateral walls of the
cephalon. Superior antenne short, six-jointed ; the first three,
or peduncle, stout ; the fourth, or first articulus of the flagellum,
equally stout, truncate at the extremity, where stands a bunch

of auditory cilia; the last two articuli are narrow, and terminate.

sharply. Inferior antenne short, four-jointed, the joints not
inflected one upon the other, but lying extended, and hidden be-
neath the cephalon. First pair of gnathopoda complexly sub-
chelate ; meros broad; carpus broad and long, the inferior mar-
gin anteriorly produced, and serrated both on the anterior and
inferior margins; propodos a long-ellipse, and strongly serrated
both on the superior and inferior margins ; dactylos sharp and
smooth. Second pair of gnathopoda formed upon the same
type as the first, but longer and not quite so broad. First two
pairs of pereiopoda simple, but having the posterior or flex-
ible margins minutely serrated. Third pair of pereiopoda short,
having the basos long, being as long again as broad; anterior
‘margin nearly straight, having the distal extremity serrated ;
posterior margin arcuate, the internal surface concave ; the re-
maining joints scarcely more than half the length of the basos,
and having the anterior or flexible margin serrated; dactylos
smooth, sharp. Fourth pair of pereiopoda having the basos
extremely developed ; the anterior margin excavate, corresponding
in form with the posterior of the preceding pair; posterior

ee ee ee a ee ee ee

of the Division Hyperina. 5

margin parallel with the anterior; distal extremity rounded ;
internal surface concave, near the centre of which the suc-
ceeding jcints articulate, but altogether they are not more than
one-fourth the length of the basos, and are serrated upon
the flexible margin. Fifth pair of pereiopoda represented by a
membranous scale, not unlike one of the branchie, but fur-
nished at the extremity with a small tubercle. Three anterior
pairs of pleopoda biramous; three posterior also biramous, but
each ramus is developed into the form of a broad, thin, membra-
nous plate. Telson as broad at the base as the preceding
joint, and terminating obtusely.

Length ? of an inch; of young, 4, of an inch.

Habitat unknown. Taken by M. Morrisse of Havre.

Having given a description of the form of the adult animal, it
will be interesting to compare it with that of the young before
it has quitted the care of the mother.

Animal long and narrow. Cephalon anteriorly produced, the
apex recurved beneath. Superior antennz nearly as long as the
cephalon, two-jointed, and tipped with four hairs nearly as long
as the last joint. Inferior antenne single-jointed, the extremity
tipped with four hairs. First pair of gnathopoda having the
meros and carpus broadly developed, with the inferior angle of
each rounded-off and furnished with a solitary hair; propodos
not half so broad as the carpus, increasing in diameter towards
the distal extremity, where a small-concave palm is apparent ;
dactylos long and sharp. The second pair are uniform with the
first. First pair of pereiopoda longer than the gnathopoda,
simple in character, and having the meros, carpus, and propodos
each furnished with a single hair at the infero-distal extremity.
The second pair of pereiopoda are uniform with the first. The
third pair is about the same length as the preceding, but having
the basos broadly developed, increasing in diameter towards the
distal extremity, where it is produced posteriorly beyond the
point at which it articulates with the ischium; the ischium, meros,
and carpus are all broadly developed, and the two latter are fur-
nished with a single hair at the antero-distal angle; the pro-
podos is very narrow, and the dactylos Jong. The fourth pair
of pereiopoda are uniform with the third. Fifth pair as long as
the preceding, having the basos long and narrow, being scarcely
dilated at all, and the remaining joints, which articulate at the
extremity of the basos, fully developed, except the dactylos,
which exhibits the appearance of an arrest of development,
forming, apparently, a rim round the extremity of the preceding
joint. Three anterior pairs of pleopoda present, but not de-

6 Mr.C.8. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

veloped beyond the first two joints of each of the rami; three
posterior more matured, consisting of a peduncle and two sharp
styliform rami. Telson narrow and rounded.

The points in which the larva appears to differ most conspi-
cuously from the parent are:—lIn the form of the cephalon,
which is a broad ovate ball in the adult (the lateral walls
encroaching upon the under surface and hiding both pairs of an-
tennz), while in the early form it is long and narrow, tapering
to a point, near which, on the under surface, the superior antennze
are planted, while the inferior pair are a little posterior to these :
though small, neither are covered by the lateral walls of the
cephalon. The pereion in the parent is broad and flat, and the
pleon considerably narrower, while in the larva they are both
uniformly narrow throughout the entire length of the animal,
tapering gradually towards the posterior extremity. The gnatho-
poda in the adult are complexly subchelate; while in the larva,
if they can be said to assume ever so slightly the subchelate
character, it is by the dilated form of the propodos, which,
though broader at the distal extremity than the nearer, is not
more in diameter than half the length of the dactylos, and
therefore its prehensile capability must be feeble. The carpus,
which in the adult is developed into a large projecting process
that assists materially in perfecting the grasping power of the
appendage, is in the larva rounded-off and not developed, the
point of development being occupied by a solitary hair: a similar
hair exists also upon the infero-anterior angle of the preceding
joint. The first two pairs of pereiopoda, in the larva, may be
recognized as the undeveloped future organs, differing as they do
only in their more imperfect condition, being destitute merely of
some of the adult armature. The two succeeding pairs of pereio-
poda, which are developed upon one type, in the adult differ in
their proportions, so as to appear to vary considerably in form,
while in the larva they are uniform. with each other in every
respect; they differ from those of the parent in having their
basa less developed, and the remaining joints considerably longer
in relative proportion both to the size of the basos as well as to
that of the animal. The fifth pair of pereiopoda in the adult
are obsolete, being represented by a flexible membrane only,
whilst in the young creature they are long, strong, and nor-
mally developed, like the previously described poda, except the
peculiar and curious dactylos. In the adult, the three posterior
pairs of pleopoda are membranous and foliaceous; but in the
larva the rami are slender, sharp-pointed, and styliform. The ~
telson, in the adult, is as broad at the base as the preceding
segment of the pleon; in the larva it is much smaller.

of the Division Hyperina. 7

BRACHYSCELUS.

Cephalon anteriorly rounded. Eyes occupying the lateral
walls, which encroach upon the inferior margin. Pereion not
distended, nearly as deep as the cephalon, and not wider. Pleon
nearly as broad as the pereion ; fourth and fifth segments fused
together. Antenne obsolete or very rudimentary. Oral ap-
pendages membranous and rudimentary. Gnathopoda com-
plexly subchelate. Pereiopoda having the basa of the three
posterior pairs largely developed ; fifth pair having the remain-
ing joints not obsolete. Pleopoda biramous. Telson single.

Brachyscelus crusculum.

Female-—Animal round and smooth. Cephalon anteriorly
depressed, rounded. Oral appendages consisting of two small,
narrow, pointed foliaceous plates, having a quadrate mem-
branous plate centrally placed behind them. First pair of gnatho-
poda short, having the carpus broader than long, inferior angle
anteriorly produced, deeply serrated upon the anterior and in-
ferior margins, teeth upon the inferior margin posteriorly ser-
rated; propodos arcuate, inferior margin serrated; dactylos
short, slender, and sharp. Second pair resembling the first, but
slightly longer ; carpus longer than broad, having the anterior
margin directed obliquely forwards, and equal to the length of
the carpus. First pair of pereiopoda simple, slender, finely ser-
rated upon the posterior margin of the meros, carpus, and pro-
podos. Second pair like the first, but longer, and serrated only
upon the propodos. Third pair of pereiopoda having the basos
long-quadrate, slightly tapering towards the distal margin,
posterior margin slightly arcuate; ischium articulating at the
extremity of the basos; remaining joints longer than the basos.
Fourth pair having the basos broader than the preceding joint,
posteriorly dilated, and tapering to the distal extremity, where it
articulates with the ischium ; remaining joints not quite as long
as the basos; the anterior or flexible margin finely serrated, ex-
cept the dactylos. Fifth pair having the basos ovate, not so
broad as that of the fourth pair ; remaining joints about half the
length of the basos; carpus having the anterior or flexible
margin finely crenulated ; dactylos small, hooked, and sharp,
apparently immobile. Antepenultimate and penultimate pairs
of pleopoda articulating at the distal lateral extremity of the
coalesced fourth and fifth segments: antepenultimate pair having
the rami styliform, with the approximal margins serrated ; pen-
ultimate having the rami subfoliaceous, lanceolate; ultimate
having the rami foliaceous, ovate. Telson triangular, longer

8 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

than broad, as broad at the base as the preceding segment, and
as long as the posterior pair of pleopoda.

Length ? of an inch; young less than 4, of an inch.

It was taken by M. Morrisse of Havre, but unfortunately the
habitat has not been recorded.

The specimen from which the above description was taken
was found upon examination to have within the incubatory
pouch many young, which could not very long before have
quitted the protection of the egg-case. The following is a de-
scription of one of them :—

Cephalon long, and tapering anteriorly to a point. Pereion
not laterally compressed. Pleon having the fifth segment not
developed, or fused with the preceding. Eyes not visible. Su-
perior antennz.on the inferior surface approximating to the
anterior margin of the cephalon, consisting of five joints, the
second and third being each half the length of the first ; fourth
longer than the two preceding, and narrower ; fifth short, nar-
row and tapering. Inferior antenne obsolete*. Oral appendages
rudimentary. First pair of gnathopoda well developed, tolera-
bly robust, nearly chelate ; carpus infero-anteriorly produced to
a sharp point, reaching more than half the length of the propodos;
propodos scarcely as broad as the carpus, having the inferior
angle anteriorly produced to a sharp point, nearly as long as the
dactylos; dactylos long, sharp, slender, curved. Second pair
of gnathopoda like the first. First and second pairs of pereio-
poda uniform, simple; dactylos long, curved, and powerful.
Third pair long and slender; basos not dilated ; ischium short ;
remaining joints rather long, subequal ; dactylos slender, curved.
Fourth pair as long as the preceding, but developed into a cheli-
form organ; propodos having the antero-distal angle produced
into a long narrow process, nearly as long as the dactylos; dac-
tylos long, slender, and slightly curved. Fifth pair of pereio-
poda short; basos but little shorter than that of the preceding
pair; ischium and meros subequal, short, not longer than broad ;
carpus as long again as the meros; propodos tapering, sub-
apically tipped with a curved spine that represents the dactylos.
Three anterior pairs of pleopoda consisting each of a peduncle
and two rami, each ramus consisting of two articuli, one long,
the second rudimentary, each articulus being tipped with two
long hairs. Three posterior pairs of pleopoda likewise biramous,
the rami being sharp, straight, styliform, and unequal, the inner
ramus being the shorter: antepenultimate and penultimate pairs
of pleopoda apparently attached to the latero-posterior extremity
of the fourth segment of the pleon, the fifth segment being pro-

* T have not, with careful scrutiny, been able to make them out.

et oe aoe

of the Division Hyperina. 9

bably fused with the fourth : ultimate pair of pleopoda attached
to the latero-posterior margin of the sixth segment. Telson
small, round, being not more than one-third the diameter of the
sixth segment of the pleon.

In comparing the young with the parent, we find the differ-
ences to be very considerable. The cephalon in the latter is
rounded in front, and the walls encroach upon the inferior sur-
face, whereas in the former it is produced anteriorly to a long
point. The pereion of the adult is laterally compressed, and the
first two segments are much shorter than the following ; in the
young the pereion is not laterally compressed, and all the seg-
ments are subequal. The pleon in the young resembles that of
the adult, except that the telson, which in the latter is as broad
at the base as the preceding segment, in the former is con-
siderably narrower. In the adult, the eyes nearly fill the ce-
phalon ; in the young they are iconspicuous*. The antenne
in the adult are obsolete; in the young the anterior pair are
largely developed, while the posterior alone are wanting. The
organs of the mouth in both the adult and young are of a very
rudimentary character. The gnathopoda in both old and young
are well developed, but of a very different formation. In the
adult they are developed upon the Hyperine type, a little exag-

erated in feature, but strictly specific in character ; the com-
plexly subchelate condition of the organs could not be mistaken
for that belonging to any other family; the carpus is large and
inferiorly produced, the extremity forming the process against
which the dactylos impinges; whilst the propodos is narrow,
and appears to exist as a part of the mobile joint of the
chelate organ, and is so described by most authors who have
written on the Hyperina. In the young they do not assume the
distinctly Hyperine type: although the carpus is inferiorly pro-
duced, the propodos is nearly as broad as the carpus, and has
the inferior angle produced into a long and strong tooth, against
which the dactylos impinges, and not against the inferior angle
of the propodos, as is the uniform law in the Hyperina when
they impinge at all. The first two pairs of pereiopoda differ
only in the relatively imperfect condition of the former,—the
small spines on the posterior margin of the carpus and propodos
of the adult being wanting in the undeveloped organ, whilst in
the latter the dactylos is proportionally much longer than in the
former. The third pair of pereiopoda in the young are long and
well-developed organs, being only distinguishable from the same
-in Gammarina by the absence of the squamiform distension of
the posterior margin of the basos; whilst those in the adult

* This may partly arise from the animals having been long dead, and
being preserved in spirits.

10 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

have the basos largely developed, and the remaining joints less
so than the normal condition of these appendages generally.
The fourth pair of pereiopoda in the young are developed in the
character of a very perfect chela, bearing a very similar appear-
ance to those of the preceding pair of pereiopoda in the genus
Phronima ; but in the adult Brachyscelus they approximate closely
to the form and condition of the same organ in the genus Platy-
scelus adult, the basos being apparently monstrously developed at
the expense of the rest of the appendage. The fifth pair of pereio-
poda in the young are not half the length of the two preceding
pairs, and, like them, have not the basos enlarged ; the dactylos is
represented by an immobile, curved, sharp spine: in the adult
the same pair have the basos large, and the remaining joints
very short and feeble, while the dactylos consists of a curved
hook, apparently immobile. The three anterior pairs of pleo-
poda differ in the young from those of the adult by their imma-
ture and undeveloped character only; the three posterior, in
the young, have the rami simply styliform, and unequal; in the
adult the antepenultimate only exhibits inequality in the length
and the styloid shape of the rami; the penultimate and ultimate
are foliaceous and equal, the ultimate the more perfectly so. In the
young the telson is small, whilst in the adult it is as broad at
the base as the segment of the pleon immediately preceding,
and extends as far as the terminal extremity of the ultimate pair

of pleopoda.

Having noticed the changes which the young of these species
pass through previously to attaining their final condition of ma-
turity, 1t will be interesting to observe the relations which they
bear to those of other genera and to the Amphipoda in general.

The great dissimilarity between the form of the adult and the
young animal must strike the most casual observer. The great
change in the two last-described forms is due to the immensely
developed eyes of the adult compared with the almost invisible
organs of the young, and to the monstrous growth of the basa
of the third and fourth pairs of pereiopoda. The adult form that
approximates the nearest to the voung of these genera is thatof the
genus Oxycephalus, which bears so close a resemblance to the
young of Platyscelus that they might readily be accepted as be-
longing to one genus. In Ozycephalus the cephalon is long,
inferiorly concave, tapering anteriorly to a point ; the pereion is
not laterally compressed ; the pleon has the first segment deeper
than the two succeeding; the telson is long and tapering, and
as broad at the base as the preceding segment. According to
Milne-Edwards’s figure in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés,’ pl. 30.
fig. 10, and M. Guérin, “The eyes are large; the anterior an-

- of the Division Hyperina. 11

tenn situated upon the inferior surface and within the anterior
margin; each consists of several jointsand articuli, which fold, like
the letter z, upon itself. The inferior pair are long, four-jointed,
each joint being reflected upon the preceding.” The gnathopoda
are complexly chelate. The first two pairs of pereiopoda are
long and simple; the three succeeding have the basa moderately
developed ; but the fifth pair are short, and in some species
almost rudimentary. The three posterior pairs of pleopoda have
the rami short, sharp, and styliform.

On a comparison of the species of this genus with those of the
young animals already described, the difference will be found to
consist chiefly in the size of the eyes, the length of the antennz,
and the complexly chelate condition of the gnathopoda of Ozxy-
cephalus.

The young of Ozycephalus have not been observed; yet I
cannot but suppose that they bear a considerable resemblance
to the young of the genera described, seeing that these so closely
approximate to the form of the adult animal. This idea appears
to receive sanction from observation of the young of Rhabdo-
soma. The only female specimens of this genus that I have had
the opportunity of examining carried the ova in an immature
state in the pouch; but M. Guérin-Méneville has been more
fortunate: when he was so obliging as to show me his valuable
collection of Amphipoda, he drew my attention to the form of
the young of Rhabdosoma, which he had figured among his
drawings. His figure of the young of Rhabdosoma appeared to
me to be a fair representation of an adult Oxycephalus. With-
out going into the details of its structure, I thmk we may con-
clude that the young of Rhabdosoma bears a general resemblance
to the young of Platyscelus. Thus we may remark that the
young of Vibilia, Brachyscelus, Leptoscelus, and Rhabdosoma—
animals, in their adult condition, very unlike each other—bear
a considerable resemblance to one another in their young state.

In speaking of the morphology of this group, it must not be
confounded with that of the Decapod forms, where the young
animal leaves the egg and the care of the parent in an embryonic
condition, and where the organs that are obsolete or secondary
in the adult are made subservient to the uses of the animal in its
immature condition. The morphology of the Brachyura is due
to the development of parts that in the early condition of the
animalare not visible. The creature, starting upon its errand of
life at too early a period for the true limbs to have been moulded
to their useful form, makes use of others that can only be avail-
able to an animal in an immature or degraded state.

In the Amphipoda the young quit the egg with the perma-

12 Mr.C.S. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

nent or adult features present, but in an imperfect state, the
process of development being as yet incomplete ; and, as I ob-
served in the “Report on the British Edriophthalma,” in the
British Association Reports for 1855, p. 55, “ Although the re-
semblance to the parent is very considerable, yet it is by no
means complete; and it is probable that several moults are
undergone before the perfect development of the animal is ma-
tured.” And, arguing from this datum only, we could subscribe
to Milne-Edwards’s theory, that the condition of the young ani-
mal first exhibits the form of the family to which it belongs,
next the genus, and lastly it betrays the species from which it
sprang. But this doctrine appears to be at variance with the
character of development in the present division, unless we are
to assume that the type of the family is to be found in the genus
Ozycephalus, and not in Hyperia.

The young animal, when it quits the ovum, does not leave it in
a larval condition, but assumes the form consistent with the cha-
racters of an adult animal ; that is, its permanent organs are not
in an embryonic or larval condition, as is the case with the Zoé of
the Decapoda, but are present in a more or less perfectly developed
state. Thus, the anterior antenne in Vibilia exhibit a character
in the young animal more consistent with the normal condition
of these organs than is to be found in the adult, while the reverse
is to be seen in the posterior antenne. The gnathopoda appear,
in the young animal, to exhibit features of an immature condition ;
whilst the pereiopoda, with the exception of the fifth pair, exhi-
bit the condition of fully-developed organs. That they differ
from those of the adult is true; but, with the exception of a
distinction in form, those of the young appear to be as efficiently
developed organs as those of the parent. The fifth pair of pereio-
poda, in the young, have not assumed the complete form of the
parent ; neither have the appendages attached to the pleon. As
in Vibilia, so in Platyscelus, we find some parts of the animal
more advanced in the young stage than in the adult, whilst
others, again, show that they have not yet attained their fully-
developed condition. In this species the eyes are developed, in
the adult animal, to a monstrous size, encroaching upon, filling,
and enlarging the entire cephalon,and changing its form from that
of a narrow flat projection to one that is laterally broadly ovate
and frontally circularly developed—a change of form that ap-
pears to have been produced in order to permit the visual organs
to attain their greatest increase of dimension. Both pairs of
antennze exhibit a more developed condition in the adult than in
the young; and in this they differ from Vibilia, where the pos-
terior pair only are in an embryonic condition, and bear a close
resemblance to those of the young of this genus.

= hve — « ‘% Me
eo z ne, ea : r :

of the Division Hyperina. 13

_ The gnathopoda in the young of Platyscelus possess less of
the embryonic condition than those in the young of Vibilia,
but the form approximates to that of a mature animal ; they do
not resemble those of the parent, but approach more nearly to
those of Hyperia or Lestrigonus. The first two pairs of pereio-
poda, as in Vibilia and probably all the genera of the family,
assume in the young the form of simple poda, and differ from
those of their respective parents only in the relative proportion
of parts and in the presence or absence of a few spines or teeth.
Not so the third and fourth pairs. In the three genera to
which this paper alludes, these assume a very different form in
the young from that presented by the adult: in Platyscelus and
Brachyscelus they exhibit a condition that would generally be
accepted as more perfect than that of the adult; whilst in Vi-
bilia, although the change is quite as great as in the preceding
genera, their form in the parent appears adapted to fulfil similar
conditions to those of that in the young, being apparently as com-
plete for the purpose in the one as in the other, although bearing
little or no resemblance. In Platyscelus and Brachyscelus
their form and condition are altogether distinct, and must be
different in kind as well as in degree. The fifth pair of pereio-
poda, in the genera under consideration, exhibit altogether de-
pauperized features; and it is curious to observe, with this
condition constant in the adult state, how variable are their
forms in the young animals of the several genera. In Vibilia
they are, in the adult, well formed, but slender and feeble; in
the young they are robust, but embryonic in appearance. In
Platyscelus they are rudimentary in the adult, but in the young,
with the exception of the dactylos, they are as well developed
as the preceding pair, and only differ from them in having a nar-
rower basos ; and in Brachyscelus, where they approximate some-
what to the form of the preceding pair in the adult, in the young
they assume a somewhat abnormal condition. Thus, singular to
say, in that genus in which the appendages are most rudimentary
in the adult, they are most perfectly developed in the young ; and,
on the other hand, in that genus in which their character in the
adult is most consistent with that of the preceding pairs of appen-
dages, they are, in the young, the most aberrant and immature.
In judging of the changes that these animals undergo, they
appear to consist in something more than simple development.
The morphology of some of the parts is certainly as complete a
change of one form to another as 1s conceivable. Admitting that
the change of the cephalon from the long, flat, tapering process to
the short globular lobe is but the result of the development of
the eyes and the consequent growth or enlargement of one part
at the expense of another, it cannot be the same with regard

14 Mr.C.S8. Bate on the Morphology of some Amphipoda

to some of the appendages. For instance, the third and fourth
pairs of pereiopoda in Vibilia are, in the adult, of the same
form, their most remarkable feature being that the propodos
is nearly one-half the length of the entire limb ; it is armed with
minute spines upon the anterior or flexible margin, and is capable
of being doubled back against the preceding portion of the limb,
being rendered more securely prehensile by the presence of two
lateral, short, stiff spines at the antero-distal extremity of the
carpus, between which the propodos closes against the carpus.
In the young, these same organs, while differing from those of the
parent, also differ from each other, but only in degree,so that a de-
scription of one will serve for both. ‘The carpus is antero-distally
produced nearly to the entire length of the propodos—in the
third pair not so much as in the fourth; the propodos is an-
teriorly concave, the antero-distal angles being anteriorly pro-
duced (one on each side of the dactylos) to a sharp point,—the
dactylos, closing between them, falling into the anterior concave
groove, its apex antagonizing with the extremity of the carpus,
and thus forming a tolerably perfect but complex chela. This
change is still more complete in the morphology of the fourth
pair of pereiopoda of Brachyscelus. In the adult the basos is
broad and large, the remaining joints lying reflected against the
basos being considerably the shorter; in the young the basos
is long and narrow, consisting of but a normal portion of the
limb, whilst the propodos is large, with the antero-distal angle
produced to a considerable process, and forming a strong ramus
against which the moveable dactylos is capable of striking,—
thus forming a very perfect chela, and one assimilating to that
of the third pair of pereiopoda in the genus Phronima. In
Platyscelus the alteration is less striking, though still extremely
great. The fourth pair of pereiopoda differ from the third in
having the basos more largely developed; the five distal joints,
which articulate near the centre of the basos, are scarcely one-
third of its length, it being so monstrously enlarged as to equal
the entire length of the pereion. In the young, the third and
fourth pairs of pereiopoda resemble each other, and bear a
moderate resemblance to those of the adult form of Brachyscelus ;
that is, they differ from those of the parent by the monstrous
development of the basos only.

Observing that such considerable and eccentric changes occur
in the progress of the animals from the earliest form to that of
the adult, and knowing that the law among the Amphipoda,
even including the aberrant forms of Caprelle, is, that the nor-
mal progressive development is a variation of degree only, I am
induced to think that the unimpoverished type of these genera
is to be found nearer to the young than to the adult form, and

of the Division Hyperina. 15

that the latter is the result of development superinduced by pe-
culiar conditions. Thus, several genera, the young of which start
from a common type, undergo changes most opposite to each
other in order to fulfil with advantage the conditions under which
they are placed.

‘Our knowledge of the habits of the Hyperina is very limited.
They have mostly been found dwelling in the gill-cavities of
Medase ; but the few specimens of Rhabdosoma of which the
habitat has been recorded were taken swimming freely in the
ocean. Whether or not this may be the habit of this very cu-
rious creature, I cannot say; but Platyscelus, Brachyscelus, and
other allied genera are certainly animals which have undergone
a deterioration of character, and the great alteration of parts is
such as their permanent condition may have required. The
small eyes of the type are produced into monstrous organs in
order, we may assume, to make up for the depreciation of the
light that reaches them through the transparent animals in the
cavities of which they take up their adode. The basa of some
of the pereiopoda are developed to a monstrous degree, and at
the expense of the remaining jomts, inasmuch as the walking
appendages are not required by animals that are not in a posi-
tion to use them; while the great squamiform basa of the third
and fourth pairs protect the entire range of ventral organs, as
well as the ova and young.

The adult animals having departed from the typical character
of Amphipoda, we must look for their nearest allies in the order
through the relation which their young may hold with the more
aberrant forms. This link is certainly to be found to exist in
Phoxus and other genera of the subfamily Phoxides—a circum-
stance that points out to us a necessary emendation in the
classification of these animals.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puiate I,
Fig. 1. Vibilia Edwardsii, female adult.
Fig. 2. Ditto, young.

6, anterior antenne ; c, | peter ditto ; , first pair of gnatho-
poda ; 7, second pair of ditto; &, J, first and second pairs of pe-
reiopoda; m, third pair of ditto ; n, fourth pair of ditto; 0, fifth
pair of ditto.

Fig. 3. Oxycephalus piscator.
Fig. 4. soma Whitei: 6, anterior antenne ; d, mandible; Ah, first
pair of gnathopoda; i, second pair of ditto.

Puate II.

Fig. 2. Ditto, young. j
6, superior or anterior antennz; g, maxillipedes ; h, first pair

16 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

of gnathopoda; i, second pair of ditto; k, /, first and second
pairs of pereiopoda; m, third pair of ditto; m, fourth pair of
ditto; o, fifth pair of ditto ; s, fourth pair of ditto; ¢, fifth pair
of ditto; u, sixth pair of ditto; z, telson.

Fig. 3. Platyscelus serratus, female adult.

Fig. 4. Ditto, ditto, young.

b, anterior antenne ; ¢, posterior ditto ; h, 7, gnathopoda; k,/, first

and second pairs of pereiopoda; m,n, third and fourth pairs of
ditto; o, fifth pair of ditto; p, first pair of pleopoda; s,
fourth pair of ditto ; ¢, fifth pair of ditto; u, sixth pair of ditto ;
z, telson.

Il.— Notes on Cambridge Paleontology.
By Harry SEELEY.

IV. Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms.
Hemiaster M‘Coyit.

Outline oblong, oval, slightly flattened at the anterior extremity,
longer than wide; height two-thirds of the length. The most
elevated part is a little behind the apex, the widest part a little
anterior to the middle. The transverse section is oval. Upper
side slightly convex, sloping down towards the anterior end.
Under side slightly convex ; the part anterior to the mouth
depressed. Anal side nearly vertically truncated ; anterior
end round. Ambulacra straight, unequal, very slightly im-
pressed. The odd ambulacrum is formed of straight zones,
each composed of about a dozen pairs of round pores, which
are placed obliquely and rather wide apart; the pores are
close together. The anterior ambulacra consist of a similar
number of pores, which are smaller and closer together. The
posterior ambulacra are very short, the zones consisting of
about four pairs of pores. Mouth transversely oval, bordered
by a little groove, and placed in the anterior third of the shell.
Anus oval. The fasciole is wide and 7-sided; it is angular
posteriorly, with a short side anteriorly: the posterior and
shorter pair of lateral sides is parallel; the granules of which
it is formed are very dense, and only just visible to the naked
eye. The shell is very thin, and covered with comparatively
large tubercles,

This well-marked Urchin is so distinct as not to admit of
comparison with any form with which I am acquainted. Its
nearest relative is a more globular form which occurs with it.

Rare. Coll. University ; J. Carter, Esq.

Salenia (? Hyposalenia) Woodward.
Round, greatly depressed. Ambulacral areas narrow and straight,

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 17

furnished with two rows of rather small tubercles, which are
placed close together and occupy the whole of the space be-
tween the pores. The poriferous zones are slightly sinuous,
wide, united above and below, and consist of nearly twenty
pairs of pores ; the pairs are wide apart and oblique. The
lower part of each plate is a little impressed, so that the upper
part projects below the pair of pores of the plate above.
Plates nearly quadrate. Interambulacral areas about three
times the width of the ambulacral, furnished with two rows
of large tubercles of three in a row, of which the top or middle
one is largest. The boss is greatly elevated, hemispherical,
and crenulated on the top. The areole are surrounded, ex-
cept towards the poriferous zones on which they abut, by a
closely-placed row of secondary tubercles. The small inter-
spaces between the double zigzag rows which these form are
granulated. The mouth is very slightly pentagonal. The
apical disk appears to have been but slightly elevated ; its
marginal plates scarcely projected above those of the test.
The ocular plates have a rather deep spoon-shaped hollow on
each side of the ambulacral area. The other plates are not
sufficiently preserved for description, but appear to have been
ornamented.

Lat. 5; inch, alt. ;2; inch; oral opening nearly 3, inch; apical

opening nearly 4.
This remarkable little Urchin is so distinct as not to admit of

comparison with any known form.

Rare. Coll. Univ. Mus.; Ashwell.
Hyposalenia may be regarded as a section of Peltastes, and

Peltastes and Goniophorus as subgenera of Salenia.

A

A

Gontophorus lunatus, Ag., var. minutus.

minute inflated Urchin with an elevated disk. Base flat-
tened and slightly concave. Apical disk a regular pentagon,
broad; its margin considerably elevated: it is divided into
six pits, of which the central one is the anus; it is square.
The pit immediately in front is also square; all the rest are
pentagonal. Lach of the five pits is margined by a strong
elevated ridge: the three anterior are transversely divided by
a septum rather less elevated than the marginal cordon. The
genital openings are in the middle of the sides of the penta-
gon, at the point where the ridges meet. The madreporic
tubercle is visible, and occupies the right half of the right
anterior pentagon. The ambulacra are narrow and furnished
with two rows of tubercles, which occupy the whole space,

nn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 2

18 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

except towards the base, where a few others are introduced.
From them descend short transverse ridges, forming pits, in
which the pores are placed. The pairs of pores are in single
file throughout. The interambulacra are furnishéd with two
rows of tubercles of four each ; the uppermost of the left row
is very large. The bosses are hemispherical and erenulated.
The scrobicule are surrounded by a row of granules. The
peristome is rather pentagonal.

Lat. 8, inch, alt. ; inch; oral opening {%, inch; apical disk

#q inch.

This form is easily distinguished by the characters of the
apical disk, the narrower ambulacral areas, larger interambulacral
tubercles, small size, &c.

It is one of the many unique treasures contained in the
cabinet of my friend Mr. Carter.

A single specimen has been found in which the following cha-
racters may be generic :—

Poles opposite. Apical opening moderate [cordate]. Oral open-
ing entire, circular. Tubercles imperforate, crenulated. The
ambulacral areas are half the width of the interambulacra.
In them large tubercles are developed on one row of plates,
and small tubercles on the other; in the interambulacral
areas are two primary rows. Pores bigeminal. The pori-
ferous zones are wide, and much impressed above.

Should the characters presumed to be generic prove constant,
the name Caseolus might perhaps be used to indicate them.

[? Cyphosoma| impressa.

Pentagonal, greatly depressed, flattened above, concave below.
Oral opening deeply sunk, circular. Apical aperture heart-
shaped, extending into the odd interambulacrum. Ambulacra
narrow, furnished with one row of about seven tubercles,
which are as large as those of the imterambulacra. On the
other series of plates is a row of small granules, about three
or four to each large plate: near the apex two or three small
tubercles are developed. The poriferous zones are impressed
on the upper part. The pores are placed in a straight line
between elevated transverse ridges. There are two primary
rows, and two secondary rows between these. In the inter-
ambulacra are two rows of tubercles of seven or eight each.
Areole large, radiated, scareely impressed, nearly circular,
and margined by a row of granules, which separates them

SE, ee Ce me ee ee ee ee ee a eee ne ee eS ee

a ee

sim Mie eae ee

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 19

one from another. On the upper part of the test, the suture

between the interambulacral rows of plates is impressed.

Lat. 14 inch; oral apert. ;4, inch; apical apert. 4 by 3, inch.
Coll. University Museum.

I cannot conceal from myself a suspicion that some of the
characters here described are a monstrous development. No-
thing, however, is wanting in the anatomy of the test, nor is
anything unnatural superadded. The only really abnormal
character is the unsymmetrical ambulacral ornament arising
from the coalescence and development of granules into large
tubercles. If this character is not generic, it can only be an
individual variation: if it should prove to be the latter, the
genus would have characters probably indicating its place to be
among the Saleniadz.
5 Diadema fungoideum.

Test circular; inflated on the lower part, obliquely depressed
above, thus appearing rather subconical. Base rounded, on its
mner part concave ; oral aperture deeply sunk and larger than
the apical disk. Ambulacral spaces two-thirds the width of the
interambulacra; furnished with two rows of tubercles, which
are very large round the circumference and become less elevated
and rapidly smaller above, and regularly smaller below: those
of the circumference and base are of the same size as the corre-
sponding interambulacral tubercles ; those of the upper:surface
much smaller. Each row consists of about eight. Round the
circumference the rows are separated by a single zigzag line
of granules. On the upper part the pairs of pores are close
together, but in the middle they become wider apart, and are
separated by a granule, which renders their detection difficult.
The space between them and the tubercles is granulated.
The interambulacral tubercles are very large and close toge-
ther, in two straight rows of eleven each ; on the upper part
they are but slightly smaller than at the circumference ; sepa-
rated by wide spaces, which are occupied by two somewhat
irregular rows of granules. On the outside of the tubercles
round the bend of the base are two or three very small acces-
sory tubercles. Each pair of pores is enclosed in a little,
oblique, elevated, oval ring. On the base the interambulacral
areas are noticeably inflated.

Lat. 43 inch, alt. = inch; apical disk 4 inch.

This very distinct and remarkable little species is most nearly
related to D. Carteri (Woodw.), from which it is distinguished
by its subconical shape, absence of secondary tubercles, difference
in size and number of primary tubercles and granulations, &c.

Very rare. Coll. University.
2%

20 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology :—

Diadema intertuberculatum.

Circular, tumid, flattened and slightly concave below, somewhat
flattened above. The ambulacral and interambulacral areas
have each two distinct rows of tubercles, of about eleven each ;
the tubercles are large and wide apart. Areole large, circu-
lar, and margined by circlets of granules; in the interambu-
lacral area the borders just coalesce in the longitudinal direc-
tion. In the ambulacral area the tubercles are rather smaller,
above much smaller, and the areolz separated from each other
by a granulated space. The rows of tubercles are very close
together, so that the areole touch obliquely, and on the lower
part of the shell are separated by a zigzag line of granules.
The interambulacral rows are wide apart, and bordered exter-
nally on the base with short rows of about six secondary
tubercles. Also, on the basal part, between the primary rows,
are two rows of secondary tubercles, each formed of about
five or six. On the upper part there is generally a row of
granules between those margining the areola. Shell thin.

Width 32 inch, height 7 inch; width of mouth ;% inch.

This species differs from D. Carteri in the presence of secon-
dary tubercles between the interambulacral primary rows, in the
more inflated form, smaller mouth, greater space between the
tubercles, &c.

Rare. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University.

Diadema (?Tetragramma) scriptum.

Depressed, very slightly pentagonal, inflated. Pores close to-
gether and in double series above, wide apart below. Ambu-
lacral areas half the width of the interambulacra, furnished
with two rows of about twenty or twenty-two tubercles, which
are as large as those of the interambulacra, except on the upper
part, where they become smaller and closer together : the rows
are close together. As in D. divergens, the tubercles are semi-
radiate. On the lower part of the shell the areole are con-
fluent, above they scarcely exist. Round the circumference
the intermediate space is granulated; the granules partly
surround the areole, and are for the most part in two rows.
Interambulacral tubercles in two primary rows of sixteen or
seventeen ; each is flanked externally by a row of nine or ten
secondary tubercles, of the same size as the primaries. Out-
side of each of these are two tertiary rows, of about twice the
number. Areolz on the lower part confluent ; above circular,
and commonly margined with a circle of granules, but for
which the upper part of the space between the primary rows,
which is concave, would be naked. Round the circumference,

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 21

and below, the interspace is closely and irregularly granulated.
Shell round the mouth inflected. Apical opening pentangular ;
width 6 lines.
Lat. 14 inch, alt. 3 inch.
Most nearly related to D. Malbosii (Desor), but differs in the
small size of the mouth, in having the rows of tertiary tubercles,
in the greater number (especially of ambulacral) tubercles, &c.

Diadema (subg. Pseudodiadema) inversum.

Cireular, depressed, flattened above, concave below. Apical
opening pentangular. ‘The greatest inflation is above the
middle of the shell. Mouth very deeply sunk. Ambu-
lacral tubercles arranged in two rows of about seventeen
each, nearly as large as the interambulacrals, except on the
upper surface, where they become much smaller, and are
scarcely elevated: the rows are separated on the lower part
of the shell by a single zigzag row of granules,—round the
circumference by two rows; the space above naked. The
areole are large circles, which are confluent; they are in-
distinctly radiated. On the outer side of the bosses, on the
lower half of the shell, descend three wide deep grooves,
each to a pair of pores, the inner one of which they almost
obscure, thus giving the tubercles a remarkable semiradiated
appearance. The zones are straight, and the pores in single
file throughout. Except on the upper part, each pair of pores
appears to be surrounded by.a little ring, which is divided by
the septum being also elevated. Interambulacral tubercles
in two primary rows of about sixteen each; they are each
flanked externally by a secondary row of about nine; outside
of these, on each side, is a tertiary row of two or three times
the number. The tubercles are radiated, and on the upper
part of the shell surrounded by a row of granules; from the
areol enlarging, these become, at the circumference, a double
row of granules. The upper parts of the intermediate spaces
are naked and rather hollow.

Lat. 13 inch, alt. 9 inch; apical apert. ,4 inch; oral apert.
+; inch.

Most nearly related to D. Barretti (Woodw.). It differs,
however, in having the tertiary tubercles, two or three of which
are placed on each plate, in the greater number of tubercles,
the different inflation, small mouth, and in having but half as
many rows of granules.

Rare. Coll. University.

From the oral opening being mostly filled with phosphate of
lime, not more than fifteen tubercles in a row will commonly be
visible.

22 Mr. H. Seeley on Cambridge Paleontology =

Cidaris gradata.

Greatly inflated, flattened below, with the peristome circular ; ele-
vated above, with the periprocte pentagonal. Ambulacral areas
nearly one-third of the width of the interambulacrals, sinuous,
and divided into two parts by a deep mesial groove ; furnished
with four rows of rather large granules, which are not arranged
in straight transverse lines. Poriferous zones deeply im-
pressed on the base, furnished with a close row of granules,
which are rather smaller than those of the intermediate spaces ;
they divide the pairs of pores. The ambulacra are narrow at
the apex, so that the inner rows of granules are suppressed ;
they become a little narrower towards the mouth. Inter-
ambulacral area with two rows of rather convex plates, of
three and four each. The tubercles are small on the base,
and progressively increase in size, so that the scrobiculz of
the uppermost of the ‘ three-series’ occupies half the width of
the area. The uppermost plate of the ‘four-series’ is small
and granulated, or has only a rudimentary tubercle. The
areole are circular, moderately impressed, placed below the
middle of the plates ; margined by two rows of large granules
of about thirteen each, an inner row forming the margin of
the pit, and an outer row between these, which does not reach
to the margin; thus both rows appear to form one irregular
circle. The bosses are truncated cones, which are propor-
tionally elevated inversely to their size. The tubercles are
large depressed spheres. Miliary granulation coarse, on the
upper part very large, so that a line of not more than twelve
would be sufficient to reach across the widest part of the
largest plate.

Nearly 4 inch high, more than ? inch wide; oral aperture # inch,
apical aperture 7%, inch.

Differs from C. Heberti (Desor) in wanting the character
“ scrobicules petits et serrés ;” from C. dissimilis (Forbes) in the
more elevated form, four rows of ambulacral granules, wide
ambulacra, &e. /

It is common, perhaps commoner than C. Sedgwickii, but in
general only occurs in detached plates. A single beautifully
perfect example is preserved in the cabinet of J. Carter, Esq.

Cidaris Sedgwickit.

Inflated, elevated [rather subconical?]. The ambulacral areas
are narrow and sinuous. The poriferous zones much im-
pressed, and rather narrower than half the intermediate taper-
ing space; they have a row of granules down the middle,
separating the two rows of pores: towards the apex the gra-

i -.

Some new Upper Greensand Echinoderms. 23

nules become less distinct. The pairs of pores are oblique, and
are separated by an oblique elevated ridge: it is between these
ridges that the granules are placed, which, by nearly uniting
their extremities, give the zones a zigzag ornamentation. The
space between the zones is occupied by two marginal rows
of granules, between which there are, round the wider part,
six much smaller rows of granules, of twice the number in
a row: at the extremities these are reduced to two rows.
The interambulacral areas are about five times the width
of the spaces between them. The plates are high, and only
four in each row. The scrobicule are large, circular, mode-
rately deep, and above the base separated longitudinally by
interspaces of equal width. Excepting the uppermost one,
each is placed below the middle of the plate; they are sur-
rounded by a prominent row of seventeen or eighteen gra-
nules, which are wide apart; each is placed on an elevated
oval base. The bosses are very moderately elevated and com-
pressed round the middle, so that in section the sides would
be concave ; a few of them are sometimes crenulated. The
tubercles are large, rather depressed spheres, which are placed
close on to the bosses. The perforation is small and circular.
The miliary granules are extremely small and dense on the
base; they gradually become larger above. Oral and apical
openings both small.

Loc. Cambridge and Ashwell. Coll. University ; J. Carter,
Esq.

Spines occur not to be distinguished from those of

Cidaris clavigera.

Cidaris Bowerbankii.

Cidaris, n. sp. (figured in Dixon, Geol. Sussex, t. 24. fig. 25).

There are also spines of at least three or four unnamed species.
One is a large, compressed, club-shaped spine, obliquely placed
on a short neck; it is beautifully marked with longitudinal
strie, which are knotted into distant tubercles. Another is
extremely compressed and ornamented with fine longitudinal
ridges, which are granulated; its margins finely serrated. A
third is cylindrical and irregularly granulated.

Besides these, there are spines nearly resembling those of C.
sceptrifera, but much smaller and with fewer ridges. Spines
occur nearly resembling those of C. sulcata, but more cylindrical
and having the ridges unserrated. Another form of spine may
belong to this species ; it is slender, has fewer and more elevated
ridges and a similar coronated summit.

_ I abstain from attaching names to these spines, as the prac-

24 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

tice of naming species from appendages which give no clue to
the major part of the organism is a custom which loads the
nomenclature with synonyms, and, from the extreme variability
of spines in the same species, can only bring with it very ques-
tionable advantages. ;

The largeness of the object can furnish no reason for confer-
ring on it a name; and we might with as much propriety give
names to the spines of Micraster or Galerites: those names
would, when the test was found, be just as much entitled to
priority ; in a natural-history point of view they would be no
more objectionable. The only argument for. naming the larger
object is convenience. But the circumstance of the test not
having been found is an evidence of the rarity of the species,
and therefore of the little inconvenience which would result
from its not having a name. ;

The names already given to spines can only be considered as
provisional,—to be adopted if the first discovery of the test shall
be made with them in situ, but to become synonyms if the test
shall be separately named.

One specimen of Diadema Bonei from Warminster, measuring
more than an inch over, with the apical opening broken, has twelve
or thirteen ambulacral tubercles. The interambulacrals number
twelve, and have secondary rows of nine. It thus only differs
from the diagnosis of D. Barretti in having in the areas respect-
ively half the number of rows of intervening granules. Another
and perfect specimen appears to have but eight tubercles in the
interambulacral rows.

I have seen a single specimen of an internal cast of what was
probably a large Micraster, nearly resembling M. cor-anguinum.

An elevated species of Salenia occurs.

One species of Astrogonium and.

One species of Pentacrinus.

1II.—On Recent Terebratule.
By T. Davipson, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

The important researches as well as the discussions that have
taken place, within the last few months, between Mr. L. Reeve,
and Prof. Suess of Vienna, in connexion with the recent Tere-
bratule, and in which my name has been so prominently brought
forward, induce me to beg the: insertion of the following ob-
servations in a forthcoming Number of your valuable Magazine.
In the ninth volume, second series, of the ‘ Annals’ (May 1852),

5 iene be ee a

if
=
4
ia
-
“2

a I i i ae Li

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 25

was published “ A Sketch of a Classification of recent Brachio-
poda based upon Internal Organization,” the result of investiga-
tions undertaken along with my distinguished friend Mr. S. P.
Woodward of the British Museum.

For many years previous to that period (since 1835 or 1836)
my serious attention had been given to the Brachiopoda in ge-
neral, and at a later period more particularly to the fossil forms
which had to be elaborated for the monograph published by the
Palzontographical Society. From 1846 to 1852 some portion
of my time was directed, under favourable circumstances, to the
recent forms and their organization, from having duly estimated
the great advantages to be derived from an attentive study of
the animal and shell of the living forms, as well as from having
noticed that a considerable number of species had been assem-
bled, figured, and described in Parts vi. & vii. of G. B. Sowerby’s
‘ Thesaurus Conchyliorum’ (for 1846). It appeared to me there-
fore that some endeavour should be made to arrange those spe-
cies according to their internal organization ; and consequently,
in May 1852, the ‘Sketch’ above mentioned, with its many
imperfections, was published ; but in so doing I distinctly inti-
mated (p. 362) that it could not be expected that this first at-
tempt to classify the recent species of living Terebratule should
be entirely successful, but that such a classification had become
not only desirable, but necessary, and that no good would be
accomplished by delaying its publication. It is therefore a
source of some gratification to perceive that the ‘Sketch of a
Classification ’ has been very generally adopted in principle, and
with but few modifications in detail, by those naturalists who,
subsequent to 1852, have devoted their attention to the subject,
and especially by my learned friends Prof. Suess and Mr. L.
Reeve, who have recently laid before the public their very valu-
able detailed revisions of the history, synonymy, and geographical
distribution of the recent Brachiopoda.

Before referring to the publications of the last-named natu-
ralists, which will form the chief purpose of the present commu-
nication, let us cast a rapid glance at what has been done since
1852 with reference to the recent species, leaving aside for the
present the fossil ones, although no really comprehensive plan
can be carried out without due regard to, as well as a thorough
knowledge of, the fossil or extinct genera and species.

One of the first objects, and indeed the most important of
ull, was to study the animal; and I am truly happy in being
able to assert that this portion of the work has been consider-
ably and very successfully elaborated, during the last ten years,
by several anatomists of high celebrity. In 1853, Prof. Owen
published his views and important observations upon the ana-

26 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

tomy of Terebratula in the first chapter of my ‘General Intro-
duction ; but it was not to be expected that, in such delicate
and difficult dissections (mostly conducted upon individuals
that had been immersed for many months or years in some pre-
serving liquid not always of a suitable composition), the operator
should have been entirely successful on a first or even second
examination ; and we must therefore not feel surprised if anato-
mists of such acknowledged repute as Professors Owen and
Huxley, Mr. A. Hancock and Dr. Gratiolet have not yet entirely
agreed upon certain delicate questions in connexion with this
very difficult inquiry. In 1854, Prof. Huxley published, in
the ‘Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ some excellent contri-
butions to the anatomy of the Brachiopoda, which will be read
with much interest ; and in 1856 Mr. A. Hancock undertook to
re-examine with all possible attention the animal of Terebratula,
Rhynchonella, and Lingula, from some excellent materials which
Prof. Huxley, Mr. Woodward, myself, and some others had been
able to furnish him with; and on the 14th of May, 1857, he
presented to the Royal Society the most remarkable and elabo-
rate memoir that has been hitherto produced upon the anatomy
of the Brachiopoda, and for which the Society awarded him the
well-deserved honour of the Royal medal. At the same time,
but perfectly independently, Dr. Gratiolet of Paris was investi-
gating the same subject ; and his two admirable memoirs, “ Re-
cherches pour servir & )’Histoire des Brachiopodes,” published
in the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie’ for October 1857 and January
and April 1860, are deserving of the highest praise, as well
as of the study of every naturalist who may take an interest in
this matter. It would lead me too far were I to notice the
many important facts discovered and elucidated by these gentle-
men, as well as those by Messrs. S. P. Woodward *, J. Miiller+,
Oscar Schmidt t, E. H. Deslongchamps §, and others; but
I must not omit to mention, while upon the subject, that
some naturalists have been and still are devoting their attention
to the condition of the embryo of several living species of Tere-
braiula. These important and difficult investigations are being
carried on by Messrs. Lovén and Miiller, while M. Lacaze Du-
thiers has had the advantage of being able to examine the fry,
in the living state, of several Brachiopoda, and in particular of
the Thecidium mediterraneum.

Unfortunately the opportunities for studying the animal in

* A Manual of the Mollusca, 1854.
+ Reports of the Naturforschende Freunde of Berlin.
+ Die neuesten Untersuchungen iiber die Brachiopoden, 1854; Compa-
rative Anatomy, 1852; Manual of Zoology, 1854.
§ Bulletin Soe. Phil. Paris, 1860,

eee eee a.

et i i aN lil a sk i at ae Le eee

*
;
‘J

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 27

life have hitherto been few in number and of difficult attainment ;
still the thing is possible, and no doubt will be attended to more
particularly in future by those scientific observers who may be
dredging in favoured localities. Thus, to take a well-known
instance, we may remind the reader that during a dredging tour
with Mr. M‘Andrew along the coast of Norway, im the summer of
1855, the then young and rising naturalist, Mr. Lucas Barrett,
was enabled to make some important observations relative to the
animals of Terebratulina caput-serpentis, Rhynchonella psittacea,
and Crania anomala, observations which, although filling but two
pages of the ‘ Annals’ for 1855, cleared up some important con-
tested points relative to the power or otherwise of the animal to
protrude its cirrated so-termed oral arms. We are now much in
want of some observations on the animal of Lingula in life, as
anatomists have not agreed as to the function of some of its
muscles, as I was able to show in pages 58 and 61 of my Mono-
graph of Scottish Carboniferous Brachiopoda (1861).

Another question which has, during the last ten years, at-
tracted much of the attention of several experienced observers
is that which relates to the geographical distribution of the
various species, as well as to the marine depths they inhabit or
prefer; and this subject has been carefully considered and ela-
borated from existing information, in the recent publications of
Prof. Suess* and Mr. L. Reevet. It is an inquiry, however,
that will demand much further investigation, and one which
time and fortunate circumstances can alone satisfactorily accom-
plish ; for Brachiopoda, though, no doubt, generally very abun-
dant in their respective haunts, are often much localized and
difficult to obtain, so that it was not until the last few years that
great accuracy in this particular was considered absolutely ne-
cessary ; and it is probable that some of the data in our posses-
sion cannot be implicitly relied upon, having been at times noted
down from the simple recollections of Mr. Cuming : and we might
requote what Mr. Reeve has already mentioned, viz. that Mr.
Calvert has asserted having dredged T. fibula in Bass’s Strait, at
a depth of 200 fathoms, the Strait itself being ascertained not
to be deeper in any part than from 70 to 75 fathoms! The
great encouragement given to the “ Dredging Committee” by
the British Association is certain to secure much accuracy ; and
we cannot pass over in silence the very excellent “ Report” on

* “ Ueber die Wohnsitze der Brachiopoden,” Proceedings of the Academy
of Sciences of Vienna, pp. 185-248 (1859); also the exvellent analysis
coe “e above by M. Deshayes, Bulletin de la Soc. Géol. de France, Jan.
1861.

+ “A Revision of the History, Synonymy, and Geographical Distribution
of recent Terebratule,”’ Annals, 1861, and Conchologia Iconica, 1861.

28 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

the marine testaceous Mollusca of the North-east Atlantic and
neighbouring seas, by Robert M‘Andrew, in 1856, wherein
every requisite information in connexion with the habitats of
nine species of Brachiopoda have been carefully registered.

The question relating to the intimate shell-structure has been
admirably elaborated by Dr. Carpenter. In 1853 he treated the
subject in the second chapter of my ‘ General Introduction,’ as
well as in several subsequent papers in the ‘ Annals’ and in the
‘Proceedings of the Royal Society’; while Dr. Gratiolet and
M. S. Cloéz have also given us some little additional informa-
tion, which will be found recorded in the memoirs already
quoted.

We now arrive at the difficult question that relates to classi-
fication ; and here I must humbly admit (nor need feel ashamed
to confess it) that, although my own feeble efforts have for years
been strenuously bent in that direction, and although many have
been the observations that have been made and recorded both by
myself and others, I am not yet entirely satisfied as to the per-
fect stability of our building. That we have proceeded in the
right direction, there can exist, I think, but little doubt. It
was necessary and unavoidable at first to divide and subdivide
our groups, in order to be able to study and appreciate their
characters more conveniently and accurately, as well as to ex-
tricate the species from the chaos in which they were involved
by grouping them according to their resemblances and affinities ;
but the time will no doubt come when, masters of our subjeet
from a hard-earned experience, we may put into action our
philosophical tendencies, which will enable us to compare and
value the analogies, so as to reunite or draw closer together those
links which had for a time been necessarily parted.

The object and limits prescribed to the present communication
will not, unfortunately, admit of my indulging in a review of
the whole subject of classification, as I should have desired, or
in a criticism of the many so-termed genera that have been
fabricated since 1852. Some are, no doubt, good; but the
larger number rest on what has appeared to me a very uncer-
tain foundation, and are probably destined to an ephemeral exist-
ence. I will therefore content myself with casting a rapid glance
at some of the divisions introduced among the recent Terebra-
tulide, and am happy to observe that, with the exception of
Gwynia and Macandrevia, King*, whose generic claims do not
appear to me substantiated, and the abandonment of Waltonia
by myself in 1853, very little innovation in this respect has
taken place since the publication of my ‘Sketch’ in 1852, and

* Proceedings of the Dublin University Zool. and Bot. Assoc. vol. i.
part 3, 1859.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 29

‘General Introduction’ one year later. Prof. Suess has adopted
my classification in principle, but does not distinguish the sub-
genera from the genera, as those two sorts of division have ap-
peared to him to possess a similar value; and he may very pos-
sibly be correct, although it appears to be at present a matter
of opinion, since many naturalists prefer the one to the other
system. Mr. Reeve has to a certain extent made use of the sub-
generic arrangement ; and my reason for preferring the retention
(at least provisionally) of subgenera is based on the in all pro-
bability erroneous idea that genera and subgenera are not of
equal value. Our record in this respect (as Darwin would so
justly observe) is very incomplete. To be able to divide and
subdivide the species definitely (if such were possible), one
would require to possess a knowledge of the animals of all
the recent and fossil forms, or, in default of that impossibility,
to be perfectly acquainted with at least the interior dispositions,

us processes, or imprints left by the animal in the va-
rious species we require to class; and then one would be able to
estimate, with an approximate degree of certitude, the value of
the interior characters upon which our subdivisions are founded;
and it is probable, from the rapid march of discovery, that the
day will arrive when the interior dispositions of the larger num-
ber of species will have been examined and placed in comparison
one with the other. The result of this will in all probability be,
that the differences we now think so much of will be singu-
larly attenuated in their importance, so much so that all the so-
termed genera, subgenera, and species will become very much,
although never entirely, connected by a series of modifications,
which would be even closer had the geological and palzonto-
logical record been more perfectly preserved; for many fossil
forms or intermediate links are, no doubt (as Darwin has so
beautifully explained in chapters ix. and x. of the third edition
of his admirable work upon the ‘ Origin of Species’), irrecover-
ably lost to us*. Exceptions to a general rule in natural history
are oftentimes awkward subjects to be dealt with, and these do,
alas! very often occur in our superstructure. Thus, for example,
the genus Terebratella of D’Orbigny was founded for the recep-
tion of those species of Terebratula in which the loop is doubly
attached, first to the hinge-plate, and afterwards to the mesial

* “That the extinct forms of life help to fill up the wide intervals be-
tween existing genera, families, and orders, cannot be disputed. For if we
confine our attention either to the living or to the extinct alone, the series
is far less perfect than if we combine both into one general system...... that
in a perfectly natural classification many fossil species would have to stand
between living species, and some extinct genera between living genera, even
between genera belonging to extinct families ” (pp. 356, 357).

30 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

septum, by processes given off at right angles near the centre of
the valve, the remaining portion soon becoming reflected, as in
the type, Terebratella magellanica. Now, in this species, as in
very many others, the dispositions of the loop are exactly the
same, the septum being but slightly raised above the surface of
the valve where the second attachment takes place, and not ex-
tending above or beyond it. Such is Terebratella proper, which
will include, besides many fossil forms, the recent 7. transversa,
T. cruenta, T. Bouchardu, T. rubella, T. rubicunda, T. coreanica,
T. labradorensis, T. spitzbergensis, T. frontalis, and T. caurina.
But was not the arrangement above described liable to certain
modifications ? I should say it was ; for in some shells, such as 7.
Valenciennesii= T. Evansit, T. crenulata, T. flecuosa, the septum,
after the second attachment of the loop, rises and extends more
or less rapidly in the form of a narrow elevated plate, and in
some examples reaches the centre of the perforated or ventral
valve, as in Magas, while the loop and other dispositions are
exactly similar to those of Terebratella proper. This extension
of the septum cannot, in my opinion, be regarded as of any
generic or even subgeneric importance; and I therefore con-
sidered Dr. J. E. Gray was not justified (in his ‘ Catalogue of the
Terebratule of the British Museum’) in removing the above-
named species from Terebratella and placing them in Magas—
an arrangement which Mr. 8. P. Woodward did not adopt in his
excellent Manual. In his first paper and monograph, Mr. Reeve
had followed Dr. Gray, from not having “ sufficiently understood
the fossil type of Magas;” and while restoring 7. Valenciennesii
or Evansti and T. crenulata to Terebratella (to which they evi-
dently belong), he has added that, while the loop is a little re-
moved from the typical loop of Terebratella, as seen in T. magel-
lanica, it is at least intermediate in its characters between
that and Magas. This, however, would relate solely to the ex-
tension of the septum; for in Magas (not hitherto known in the
recent condition, but of which there are several fossil species),
what corresponds to the reflected portion of the loop is anchor-
shaped and disunited*. Magas may be, and probably is, a
modification of Terebratella, but sufficiently constant and distinct
_ to be retained as a subgenus.

Before we leave the subject in connexion with the extension
of the septum, as exemplified in 7. crenulata, it must be observed
that several authors, among whom we may quote Prof. Suess
and Mr. Reeve, have considered 7. flexuosa to be a synonym of
T. magellanica; and if such is the case (and 1 am not prepared
to deny the probable correctness of the view), they are admitting

* As described and illustrated by M. Bouchard and myself in the ‘ Bul-
letin Soe. Géol. de France,’ vol. v. 2nd series, 1848.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 831

that the prolongation of the septum, which in 7. flexuosa is
similar to that in 7. crenulata or in T. Valenciennesii, is not only
liable to vary in different species of Terebratella, but likewise
in specimens of the same species. This subject will assuredly
demand further examination ; for if 7. fleruosa is only a young
or half-developed condition of 7. magellanica in which the sep-
tum was prolonged, to be so no longer as the shell approached
the adult state, then I am of opinion that 7. Valenciennesii
and its synonym 7. Evansii should be considered in the same
light I hraeference to T. cruenta, of which it would be, in that
case, the young. The material at my disposal will not, however,
enable me to express a decided opinion upon the question ; but
as T. cruenta does not appear to be rare in Cook’s Straits, New
Zealand, it will not be very difficult for some naturalist in that
island to procure a series of specimens at all ages, so as to deter-
mine the question. Our difficulties do not end here; for the
shell described by myself, with much reserve, as Terebratella?
Cumingii, and which Dr. Gray subsequently located with Magas,
and Mr. Reeve with Bouchardia, possesses a loop and septum
similar to that of several species of Terebratella, but with the
general external shape, prolonged beak, and terminal foramen of
Bouchardia, from which last-named subgenus it differs, however,
very materially in its interior details. In 1852, while describing
this New Zealand species, I felt much puzzled; for, on the whole,
it is evident that this shell is intermediate between Terebratella,
Trigonosemus, Bouchardia, Magas, and another of those forms
which, according to my possibly erroneous notions, radiate from
or cluster round a common type, and which cannot be considered
as distinct genera, but merely as subgenera of Terebratella, and
to which they are certainly more or less intimately related.

Indeed, the differences of the interior dispositions in 7.? Cu-
ming and Bouchardia appear to me greater than those which
exist between it and Terebratella; and I should consequently
still feel disposed provisionally to leave it under the last-
named subgenus, although its position there may be somewhat
abnormal.

We are now insensibly led on to inquire, what is the character
of the loop of Megerlia? and here we find it to be three times
attached, first by its crura to the hinge-plate, secondly to a me-
dian septum by means of horizontal processes, as in Terebra-
tella, and from thence reflected to become attached for the
third time, by the lateral portions of the loop being again
fixed to the septum. In fact, were it not for this third attach-
ment, which may not have existed in the fry or young state,
we should at once, as far as the loop is concerned, consider Me-
gerlia to be a synonym of Terebratella. My friend Mr. Reeve,

32 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

who admits both Terebratella and Megerlia, must, I fear, have
overlooked the fact that 7. sanguinea, Chemnitz, possesses a trebly
attached loop as in Megerlia, since he places it in Terebratella,
and allows 7. truncata to remain with Megerlia. It is evident
to me that either 7. sanguinea will require to be classed with
Megerlia, or King’s subgenus should be rejected and located
among the synonyms of Terebratella*; but from this, in my
present opinion, no advantage would be gained. We must proceed
further, if such is to be our plan; for it is highly probable that
we should be obliged to include Kraussia among the modifica-
tions of Terebratella, and dispense with the subgenus, were we
to allow such shells as 7. sanguinea and T. truncata to be located
in two different genera. 1 well remember how puzzled my
friend Woodward and myself were, in 1851 and 1852, while
studying several species and specimens of Kraussia; for we found
that the apophysis in some of the species and specimens became
at times branched, and indicated a decided tendency to attain
the form of Megerlia! I can hardly credit, therefore, that all
these modifications or intermediate conditions can claim the
rank of independent genera, or, rather, to be of equal value
with other genera, such as Spirifer, Orthis, &c.; but by allow-
ing them the title of subgenera of Terebratella, we are at once
enabled to keep closely grouped what should not be separate in
our classification of the species.

Before passing to other matters, let us cast a glance at another
example. Terebratula proper, exemplified by T. vitrea, possesses
a small, simple, unreflected loop, composed of two short riband-
shaped lamelle attached to the hinge-plate, and united in front
by a transverse lamella bent upwards in the middle. This cha-
racter is constant in two or three recent and in several fossil
species; but in Terebratulina the loop is also similar to that: of
Terebratula in the young age, becoming annular in the adult by
the union of the crural processes. It seems to me, therefore,
that this last is a mere modification of Terebratula, not deserving

* In 1852, while working at my ‘Sketch,’ I had not made out the fact
(for which we are indebted to Mr. Reeve) that T. pulchella, Sow., was a
synonym of T. sanguinea, Chemnitz. At the period just mentioned I had
not been able to examine a complete specimen of what I considered to
represent T. sanguinea (enough of the septum remaining only to mislead
me into the belief that it belonged to Terebratella), but, from finding the
triple attachment in T. pulchella, I placed it with Megerlia, where I am now
disposed to leave T. sanguinea.

7 A great deal is still to be found out relative to the development of the
loop by an attentive examination of shells in their various stages of growth;
and the reader is referred to a paper by Mr. C. Moore, in the December
number of ‘The Geologist’ for 1860, where certain modifications in the
loop of the fossil Terebratella Buckmani have been described and illustrated.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 33

more than a subgeneric distinction ; but when we come to place
it in comparison with Terebratella or any of its modifications,
the difference is more apparent. It is not impossible, I admit
that these extremes may be found to be far more nearly, con-
nected than is at present supposed; and many observations
im connexion with the fossil species would lead to that inference.
In Waldheimia, where, like Terebratula, we have but a single
attachment, the loop is long and reflected, and there exists a
median septum ; so that all that would be required for a Wald-
heimia to be converted into a Terebratella, so far as the shape of
the loop is concerned, would be for the principal stems of the
loop to effect a second attachment to the already existing septum
by means of short shelly processes.

T have made these observations and given these few examples
(taken from among many) in order to show how difficult it is
to rest long on a single character ; for we have seen what a ten-
dency the loop possesses to become modified at different ages
and in certain forms, and how it thus diminishes in value as a
constant character; but still, for all that, and until a better
mode of classification presents itself, I think there is an advan-
tage in subdividing the Terebratulide as we have done, with the
understanding that undue importance must not be attached to
the divisions.

Several new species having likewise turned up during the last
few years, a revision of the subject had become not only a desi-
deratum but an absolute necessity ; and this has been most ably
accomplished by Prof. Suess and Mr. L. Reeve. It must be
remembered that Prof. Suess’s ‘ Wohnsitze’ has for its subject
the fossil as well as the recent species, from the conscientious
study of which he has deduced certain interesting philosophical
reflections : but the author does not pretend that his superstruc-
ture is faultless; on the contrary, he claims great indulgence
from having been obliged to borrow information from several
sources which he could not possibly verify; and I do not con-
sider that the author has shown any disregard for details or
want of acumen in the preparation of his work*. Prof. Suess’s
‘ Wohnsitze’ was not intended to take the place of a monograph
of the recent Brachiopoda, as the author neither gives illustra-
tions nor complete descriptions of the various species; so that
Mr. Reeve’s “ Monograph of the Genus Terebratula,” which
forms a part of his valuable and beautiful ‘Conchologia Iconica,
really fills up one of the desiderata to which we have already

* We feel much pleasure in referring the reader to a very interesting
analysis of Prof. Suess’s memoir, from the pen of the distinguished Frenclr
naturalist, M. Deshayes, which will be found in the Bulletin de la Soe.
Géol. de France, 2 sér. vol. xviii. p. 163, 1861.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vui. 3

34 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratulz.

alluded ; and I am able to attest that its author has spared no
trouble in the endeavour to make his work as complete as the
material and information in his possession would permit. It
must also be mentioned that Mr. Reeve was far from considermg
his work to be faultless, and repaired to Paris as soon as his
monograph and first paper in the ‘ Annals’ had been published,
and there obtained from M. Deshayes some additional informa-
tion, which he added to the French edition of his “‘ Révision,” &e.,
recently published in the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie” On his
return from Paris, I was likewise able to offer Mr. Reeve some
further suggestions, which he was about to publish in the
‘Annals,’ when a controversy arose between himself and Prof.
Suess touching four points, which have been discussed in the
May and June Numbers of the ‘ Annals.’

A few words from myself on the subject will, I trust, be suf-
ficient to settle the little matter in question, which is but of
small importance when viewed in relation to the labours of my
two distinguished friends. The first point refers to the so-
called Waltonia Valenciennesii; and I am sorry indeed that my
own blunder should have misled Prof. Suess into the belief that
the shell in question was referable to the genus Argiope. As
far back as the end of 1852, I had acquired the conviction that
the shell upon which I had, with an inexcusable haste, fabricated
a so-called genus, was an abnormal mutilated specimen of some
species in which the loop was broken away, and hence I did not -
reproduce the so-termed genus in any of the editions of my
‘General Introduction.’ I was not aware, while publishing my
description of 7. Evansii, from a perfect specimen, in the Proce.
Zool. Soc. 1852, that it might be the same as W. Valenciennesii;
but a subsequent study of several New Zealand specimens had
led me to concur with Mr. Reeve that the two shelis might be-
long to a single species; and all I can do is to express to my
excellent friend Prof. Suess the regret I feel that my incomplete
figure of Waltonia should have misled him in this particular.

I must also clear Prof. Suess from any charge of neglect in
connexion with the second and third points, since he followed me
in his references. The second relates to a single larger valve of
Sowerby’s so-termed 7. algoensis, which I was not certain about in
1852, and which I supposed might perhaps belong to Terebratella.
Mr. Reeve subsequently determined it to be a bleached Kraussia
rubra; and it is due to Prof. Suess to observe that he did not
reproduce the statement I had made without a caution, for he
observes that it is only known by one single larger valve, the
generic position of which is therefore rather doubtful. It would
have been better had Prof. Suess omitted to include this uncer-
tain form in his geographical dissertations; still the mistake is

Oe eT en ee ee

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 35

of but small importance, and easily corrected, and might have
occurred to any naturalist. The third point has reference to
Prof. Suess having followed me while quoting Corea as the ha-
bitat of Kraussia Deshayesii, instead of the Cape of Good Hope,
as given in the ‘ Moll. Voy. Samarang:’ but here, again, I was
misled by Mr. Cuming, just as Mr. Reeve was himself when
doubting his own original statement relative to the habitat of
T. abyssicola ; for he, as well as myself, had been misled by a
displacement of the labels in Mr. Cuming’s collection.

The fourth and last point has reference to the supposition
made by Prof. Suess that 7. frontalis might perhaps be identical
with 7. ¢ransversa, which is in all probability a mistake, but
a point to which Prof. Suess did not attach any importance,
and could not be blamed for having stated that 7. frontalis was
“quasi the representant of T. spitzbergensis in the North Pacific,”
recognizing at the same time that both were specifically distinct.

Notwithstanding the high value of the monograph and revised
lists of recent Terebratule recently published, the subject will
still demand further attention and study, on account of the
great difficulties connected with the classification of some of the
species ; it will therefore perhaps be as well for me to conclude
by reproducing the list of species as determined by Prof. Suess,
Mr. Reeve, and others, to which I will add some suggestions and
alterations which have appeared to me desirable.

Family Terebratulide.

[An * is placed before those species of which I have not seen spe-
cimens, and a? before those whose generic or specific claims have not
been, to my mind, satisfactorily established. For all details and full
descriptions the reader is referred to Prof. Suess’s ‘ Wohnsitze’ and
to Mr. Reeve’s ‘ Monograph’ and other papers. |

Genus Terresratuta, Lhwyd (restricted).

1. Terebratula vitrea, Born, sp. Hab. Mediterranean.

*2. Terebratula minor, Philippi and Suess. Hab. Mediterranean.
I am not acquainted with this shell, which Prof. Suess assures
me is distinct from 7’. vitrea, that it is smaller, with stronger
valves and blunt margins, and that Philippi has pointed
out the constant differences between the two, though he
possessed only fossil specimens, while the Imperial Museum
of Vienna has it both fossil and recent. 7’. euthyra, Philippi,
as Prof. Suess has shown, is a Waldheimia with a long loop,
as figured in pl. 1. fig. 5 of his German edition of my
‘General Introduction ;? and therefore Dr. Gray and Mr.
Reeve were mistaken in supposing it a synonym of 7.
vitrea. W. euthyra is a fossil species, and not known in

the recent condition.

3. Terebratula uva, Brod. Had. Falkland Islands.
3*

36

25.
6.

ee

oie 2)

10.

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

Subgenus TEREBRATULINA, D’Orbigny.

. Terebratulina caput-serpentis, Linn., sp. Syn. Anomia pu-

bescens and A. retusa, Linn.=T7'. nucleus, Miller=T. cos-
tata,Lam.=T. emarginata and quadrata, Risso. 7’. au-
rita, Fleming=T. striata, Leach=T. septentrionalis, Cou-
thouy=T. conica, D’ Orb. =Delthyris spatula, Menke.

Hab. This species has probably a more extended range than
is usually supposed, viz. the North and South European
and North American seas.

Terebratulina cancellata, Koch. Hab. West Australia.
Terebratulina abyssicola, Adams & Reeve. Hab. Cape of
Good Hope.

It is probable that these two so-termed species should be
united, and it is also possible that they may be nothing
more than varieties of 7’. caput-serpentis.

Terebratulina japonica, Sow. Hab. Corea, Japan. Mr.
Reeve justly observes that this species (?) is closely allied
to 7’. caput-serpentis.

. Terebratulina radiata, Reeve. Hab. Corea.
. Terebratulina Cumingii, Dav. Hab. China Seas.

Dr. Gould describes and figures, in the ‘ United States Ex-
ploring Expedition, Mollusca,’ under the name of 7’. pata-
gonica, a shell which Prof, Suess believes to be perhaps a
new Terebratulina; but to determine this point an exa-
mination of the specimen itself would be absolutely neces-
sary. Hab. Coast of Patagonia.

Genus? WaLDHEIMIA, King.

Waldheimia venosa, Solander, 1789. Syn. T. globosa, Val.
apud Lam. 1819=T7. californica, Koch=T. Kochi, Kiis-
ter=T. exjmia, Philippi=T. physema, Val. apud Reeve.
Hab. Falkland Islands; California; Coquimbo. First
discovered about a century ago by Capt. Cook, this is the
largest known among the recent species, and has received
many names. It appears to me that the 7. physema,
Val., is only a slightly different shape of 7’. venosa; and
I am somewhat inclined to look upon 7. dilatata also as
another modification. The term venosa has been known to
M. Deshayes and myself for several years.

. Waldheimia dilatata, Val. apud Lam. Syn. T. Gaudichaudi,

Blainv. Had. Same locality as the preceding species.

. Waldheimia lenticularis, Desh. 1839. Hab. New Zealand.

The same species is found fossil in the neighbouring cliffs.

. Waldheimia picta, Chemnitz. Syn. 7’. erythroleuca, Quoy

=T'. sanguinea, Sow., not Chemn. Had. Java.

. Waldheimia cranium, Miller. Syn. T. subvitrea, Leach=

Macandrevia cranium, King. Hab. North European
seas,

. Waldheimia septigera, Lovén.. Hab. Norway; Finmark.

Patter ears '

mN
ao

a na il

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 37

We know but little about this species(?). I have seen but
the single example in Mr. Cuming’s collection.

?* 16. Waldheimia pulvinata, Gould. Hab. Puget Sound, Oregon.
Might this be a young W.venosa? The specimen would
require to be carefully compared prior to being definitively
admitted as a distinct species.

17. Waldheimia flavescens, Val. apud Lam. Syn. T. dentata,
Val.=T. australis and T. recurva, Quoy. Hab. South
Australia.

18. Waldheimia Grayi, Dav. Hab. Corea.

Genus ? TeREBRATELLA, D’Orbigny.
A. Typical Species.

19. Terebratella magellanica, Chemnitz, 1785. Syn. T. dorsata,
Val. = T. bilobata and T. pectinata, De Blainville = T.
Sowerbyi, King=T. chilensis, Brod.=T. dorsata, Menke.
Hab. Straits of Magellan and Valparaiso. This shell was
figured by Grundler in 1774 and by Favanne in 1780.

720. Terebratella transversa, Sow. Mr. Reeve believes that it is
perhaps only a monstrosity of 7. magellanica.

21. Terebratella cruenta, Dillwyn, sp. Syn. T. sanguinea, Leach,
Quoy, not Chemnitz = 7. rubra, Sow.=T. zelandica,
Deshayes. Hab. New Zealand.

? 22. Terebratella labradorensis, Sow. Hab. Labrador. I have
not seen its interior, and therefore cannot say whether it
agrees with the typical species of Terebratella, or whether
it is similar to those species(?) which have the septum ex-
tended. Again, it is possible that 7. labradorensis might
be only a young and abnormal state of 7. magellanica?

* 23. Terebratella caurina, Gould, ‘United States Expedition.’
Hab. Puget’s Sound, Oregon. From the description and
figure, this appears to me a distinct species.

24. Terebratella rubicunda, Sow. Syn. T. inconspicua, Sow.
Hab. New Zealand.

25. Terebratella rubella, Sow. Hab. Bass’s Straits, South
Australia. It has been quoted from Japan?

26. Terebratella coreanica, Adams & Reeve. Hab. Corean Ar-
chipelago.

* 27. Terebratella frontalis, Middendorf. Hab. South coast of
the Sea of Ochotsk.

228. Terebratella Bouchardii, Dav. Hab. ? This species (?)
requires further examination, the material in hand being
insufficient.

?* 29. Terebratella suffusa, Reeve. Hab. ? This, like the
preceding one, requires further examination prior to being
definitively admitted, for the same reason as given with
reference to 7’. Bouchardii.

?* 30. Terebratella miniata, Gould, MS. Described in Suess’s
‘Wohnsitze.’ Iam not acquainted with this large Tere-

38 Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule.

bratella, which Prof. Suess considers to be a distinct
species.

31. Terebratella spitzberyensis, Dav. Hab. Spitzbergen. This
shell and its interior has been recently found and figured by
Otto Torell, in his ‘ Bidrag till Spitsbergens Molluskfauna,’
taf. 1. fig. 1, 1859.

B. Species? in which the septum is more or less prolonged above
and beyond the second attachment of the loop, and which
certainly belong to Terebratella.

?32. Terebratella flexuosa, King. Hab. Straits of Magellan and
vicinity of Port Famine. This has been considered by
many authors a synonym or variety of 7’. magellanica,
which is probably a correct view; but as the interior dis-
positions are somewhat different from those of the last-
named shell, further research will be desirable before
King’s species is united to that of Chemnitz.

? 33. Terebratella crenulata, Sow. Hab. Santa Cruz? ; Canaries.
I quite agree with Mr. Reeve in the idea that this shell has
much the appearance of 7’. abradorensis, and may be also
a young condition of 7’. magellanica?

34. Terebratella Valenciennesii, Dav. Syn. T. Evansii, Dav. ?
Hab. New Zealand. May not this be a young state of 7.
cruenta?

C. Species whose exact generic position is uncertain, but which
possess a loop very similar to that of Terebratella.

?35. Terebratella? Cumingii, Dav. Hab. New Zealand.
36. Terebratella? fibula, Reeve. Hab. Bass’s Strait. I have
already alluded to the difficulties attending the proper
classification of these two species, which haye been placed
by Mr. Reeve with Bouchardia.

Subgenus Boucnarpia, Dav.

37. Bouchardia tulipa, De Blainville. Syn. T.rosea, Humphreys
=T. roseus, King=T. unguis, Kiister. Hab. Brazil.

Subgenus Mercer ia, King.

38. Megerlia truncata, Linn., sp.=Anomia disculus, Pallas=T.
scobinata, Gmelin= 7’. decussata and T. irregularis, De
Blainville=7T'. monstrosa, Scacchi=T. oblita, Michelotti,
Hab. Mediterranean ; Cape Finisterre ; Canaries.

39. Megerlia sanguinea, Chemnitz. Syn. 7. pulchella, Sow.
Hab. Philippine and Sandwich Islands ; was also recently
dredged at Tahiti by M. Déplanche.

Another species ?, Megerlia transversa, Gould, MS., is
described by Prof. Suess in his ‘Wohnsitze ;’ but 1 know
so little about the shell, that I cannot venture to add it to
the present list. )

a a ee

Mr. T. Davidson on Recent Terebratule. 39

Subgenus Kravussrna, Dav.

(The term Kraussia having already been made use of for some
other animal, the termination ina has been substituted for that
of the original designation.)

40. Kraussina rubra, Pallas. Syn. Anomia promontorii bone spei,
Chemnitz=T’. algoensis, Sow.=T. rubra and T. rotundata,
De Blainville. Haé. South Africa.

241. Kraussina cognata, Chemnitz. Hab. South Africa.
42. Kraussina pisum, Val. apud Lam. Syn. T. natalensis, Krauss.
Hab. South Africa.

43. Kraussina Deshayesii, Dav. Syn. T. capensis, Adams and
Reeve (not Gmelin). Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

44. Kraussina Lamarckiana, Dav. Hab. Sydney and New Zea-
land.

Subgenus? uncertain (Gwynia, King).

45. Terebratula? capsula, Jeffreys. Hab. Belfast Lough, and
Etretat, Normandy. I can add nothing to what has been
stated by Messrs. Jeffreys, King, and Reeve with reference
to this microscopic so-termed species; and it appears to
me that its generic and specific claims have not yet been
sufficiently determined.

Genus? Morris, Dav.

(The arrangement of the oral arms appears to me so different from
what we find in the other genera and subgenera of the class,
that I propose, at least provisionally, to retain it as distinct.)

46. Morrisia anomioides, Scacchi. Syn. Orthis anomioides,
Scacchi= 7. appressa, Forbes. Hab. Mediterranean.
47. Morrisia Davidsoni, Deslongchamps. Had. Mediterranean.
248. Morrisia lunifera, Philippi. Hab. Mediterranean. I am
not yet satisfied as to the value of this so-termed species.

Genus ArGiope, Deslongchamps.

49. Argiope decollata, Chemnitz. Syn. A. detruncata, Chemn.
=T. aperta, De Blainville = T. dimidiata, Scacchi =
T. cardita, Risso=T. urna-antiqua, Risso. Hab. Medi-
terranean.

In 1793, Helmintholish figured two species of Mediterranean
Argiope, of which one is no doubt intended for the 4.
decollata of Chemnitz. In pp. 18, 19 of his ‘ Oss. Zool.’
(1833), Signor Scacchi describes two species of Terebratula
(4rgiope) which he states to be interiorly different from
other Terebratule. In the one, his T. dimidiata (A. de-
collata, Chemn.), he describes five septa in the smailer
valve, the three central ones being the largest ; while in his
Terebratula ( Argiope) neapolitana he finds but one. This
agrees with the two divisions I pointed out in Deslong-
champs’s excellent genus, the first being typified by 4. de-

40 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

collata, the second by A. neapolitana, A. cuneata, and A.
cistellula ; and it is deserving of notice that, from the study
of the interior, Scacchi had, as far back as 1833, perceived
the differences which Argiope presents from Terebratula,
and had thus indicated the probable necessity for the
creation of a distinct genus for its reception.

50. Argiope cuneata, Risso. Syn. Anomia pera, Mihlfeldt=T.
Soldaniana, Risso. J1ab. Mediterranean.

51. Argiope neapolitana, Scacchi. Syn. A. Forbesii, Dav.

52. Argiope cistellula, 8. Wood. Hab. Mediterranean and British
Seas. The surface of this shell is smooth; and I regret
that Sowerby’s figure in Mr. Reeve’s monograph does not
convey a faithful representation of the species.

Genus Tuecipi1um, Defrance.

53. Thecidea mediterranea, Risso. Syn. Th. testudinaria, Mi-
chelotti= 7h. spondylea, Scacchi.

So that fifty-three so-termed species have been for the present
catalogued ; but of these a certain number will in all probability,
when better known, have to be cast among the synonyms. In
the mean time, we are greatly indebted to Prof. Suess and to
Mr. L. Reeve for the additional information they have imparted.

I am, Gentlemen,
Your very obedient Servant,

Brighton, May 29, 1861. Tuos. Davipson. —

IV.—Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
CoxLrorTeRA : Loneicornes. By H. W. Barsgs, Esq.

Tue number of species of Longicorn Coleoptera which I collected
at different stations on the banks of the Amazons amounts to
about 705. The collection appeared to me to contain so large a
number of curious and interesting forms new to science, that I
was anxious to make them known to the entomological public as
soon as possible, first determining the already known species,
and fixing upon a classification of the genera and groups. I
then hoped to be able to give a complete view of the Amazonian
productions in this department, incorporating a few general re-
marks on their natural history, instead of following the usual
and much easier practice of giving merely a bare and unfruitful
list of diagnoses of the new species.

It has been a difficult task, however, in the absence of a mo-
dern monograph on the family, to characterize the genera, and
especially to group them into subtribes or groups subordinate to
the four tribes of Latreille, which for a long time constituted
the only received classification, but are now manifestly insuffi-

—— ol ere

of the Amazon Valley. 41

cient to give a lucid view of the contents of this greatly aug-
mented family of insects. Within each of the tribes the diversity
of forms is so great that it has become absolutely necessary to
subdivide them, and ascertain at the same time the relations of

the subdivisions to each other. I was therefore unwilling to

publish descriptions of the new forms without first attempting
to class the whole in natural groups, as well as to define better
the already known genera. A mere succession of a multitude of

genera treated in an isolated manner, without indications of the

affinities which link them together (such, in fact, as has been
given hitherto in works on the family), could lead to no useful
scientific results.

No general treatise has appeared on this subject (until within
the last few months) since the imperfect one of Audinet-Serville
in 1832-4. In this work the genera are very insufficiently charac-
terized, often from the examination of a single species. Shortly
afterwards appeared the third edition of the Catalogue of Count

. Dejean, in which a great number of new genera were introduced

without characters at all. On the uncertain foundation, how-
ever, of these two works, a vast number of new species and ge-
nera have been published, many of the former being referred, in
a most loose and unsatisfactory manner, to the uncharacterized
genera of Dejean. The want of a good monograph, such as
exists on many other families of Coleoptera, has long been felt.
Faunists, in treating of the family in their special works, and
authors of the numerous works on the zoology of voyages, public
and private, have been obliged to describe great numbers of new
genera and species without reference to a reliable general classi-
fication ; besides which, many Coleopterists to whom the family
is attractive on account of the great beauty and variety of its
forms, have continually published isolated descriptions of new
species and genera, and this in every variety of natural-history
periodical, and in almost every European language. In this
way at length about 820 genera and 4500 species have been in-
troduced into the science, a very large portion of them without
proper indications of their place in the system.

The general treatise upon the Longicornes which I have
alluded to above as having appeared very lately is by M. J.
Thomson of Paris, and entitled ‘ Essai d’une Classification de la
Famille des Cérambycides.’ It is founded on a previous special
work on the North American Longicornes published by Dr. Le-
conte in 1852, called ‘An Attempt to classify the Longicorn
Coleoptera of America north of Mexico.’ The latter essay was a

t step in advance, as it entirely remodelled the previous
knowledge on the subject, and took into account many parts of
the structure of these insects which were left unheeded by pre-

4.2 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

vious writers. Although a faunistic work, it comprehended here
and there the results of the examination of genera found in
other parts of the world. The treatise of M. Thomson consists
of an application of Leconte’s classification to the Longicornes
in general. Both these essays, however, leave much to be de-
sired, for reasons to be mentioned presently. The only other
works which contain considerable modifications of the system of
Latreille are Mulsant’s ‘Coléoptéres de France (Longicornes),’
1839, and Blanchard’s ‘Histoire des Insectes,’ 1845. The
former, although containing an excellent analysis of the species
and genera found in France, added little that could be applied
to the family generally. The latter proposed a number of sub-
tribes, but with insufficient and inapplicable characters, and
without any review of the genera comprehended under them.
Leconte divided each of the tribes of Latreille into a number
of subordinate groups, characterized after a searching examina-
tion of the whole external structure of the insects. It is doubt-
ful, however, whether his groups can be all maintained: the
classification is open to much objection, and, I think, will require
considerable emendation before being applied generally. The
important discovery of a very constant character for the tribe
Lamiaires, viz. the existence of an oblique groove on the inner
side of the fore tibie, is due to Zimmerman, who first called
attention to it. The existence of a smaller similar groove sur-
mounted by a tubercle on the outer side of the middle tibize, in
most of the divisions of the same tribe, was not mentioned.
The form of the anterior acetabula, or sockets of the fore
haunches, is employed too rigorously : it is a constant character
in some groups of Lamiaires, being a good guide, for instance,
in distinguishing the Colobothez from the true Saperdite, with
which they had been confounded by all previous authors ; but it
separates Acanthoderes and its allies too widely from Oreodera,
Dryoctenes, and similar genera, with which they are in all other
characters closely connected. In fact, some of these genera are
extremely variable in this character. The form of the anterior
acetabula depends upon how far the suture which runs from
their external rim to the line which separates the pronotum from
the pectus is opened or closed. This suture seems to be that
which separates the episternum from the epimera, and, according
to the shape or manner of action of the fore haunches, it is
either quite closed, more or less gaping near the rim of the
socket, partly closed but not gaping at its commencement, or
widely opened along its whole length. The shape of the aceta-
bula in the Prionide was noticed long before the date of Le-
conte’s treatise, viz. by the Marquis Maximilian Spinola, in a
paper published in 1842. In this tribe, where the breast is very

of the Amazon Valley. 43

broad and the haunches cylindrical, the suture is long and
widely gaping. When the suture is opened only a little at its
commencement near the rim of the socket, the acetabula are
termed by Leconte “‘ angulated ;” but it is often very difficult
(for instance, in the genus Acanthoderes) to say when they
should be considered angulated and when round.

_ This work, however, being almost confined to North American
productions, could only be a stepping-stone to the desideratum
of a sound general classification of the Longicorn family. M.
Thomson, in his Essay, adopts the system of Leconte with some
slight modifications, and applies it to the Cerambycides of the
whole world, for doing which his very large private collection
afforded great facilities. He institutes a great number of sub-
tribes, groups, and divisions, arranged in order under the tribes
of Latreille as modified by Leconte. This, therefore, is by far
the most considerable work that has yet appeared on the subject,
and might be expected to form the groundwork and guide which
I have alluded to as being the great desideratum in this family.
It is, however, disappointing in many respects, although con-
taining much that is very valuable, and forming, upon the whole,
a real advance in the science. The greatest objection that can
be made to it is that, although there seems at first sight to be
a just and well-digested classification, yet the diagnoses of his
groups and genera, when examined into, are found not to apply,
in most cases, to the majority of the insects they refer to. The
characters very often are too general and random, and do not,
in fact, serve to characterize at all. The more detailed characters
of the numerous new genera, however, are given in a much more
satisfactory manner. Part of this obscurity is owing to the in-
nate difficulties that the study of the group presents, as will be
mentioned presently. Very many of his groups are natural, and
will doubtless stand their ground, but they will mostly still re-
quire to be defined. In his fifth group of Lamiaires, viz. the
Oncideritz, he gives as diagnosis, “‘ Frons apud ¢ sepissime
armata. ‘Tarsorum articulus ultimus longissimus.” These two
characters apply equally well to many of his thirteenth group,
Hypsiomitee—to several genera of the Apomecynite division of
his Saperdite (Trestonia, Trachysomus, &c.)—and partly to his
fifteenth group, Hippopsite. Some features of his classification,
however, are very good. Thus, by means of the system adopted,
he has been able to ascertain that the curious South-east Asian
group, Tmesisternite, are true Lamiaires, notwithstanding the
porrect direction of the head—a superficial and erroneous guide,
which has misled all previous authors. The Callidiitz approxi-
mated to the Spondylide is also a good arrangement; and there
are many others of the same nature. He has done great service,

44. Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

also, in characterizing most of the remaining genera and species
of Dejean which still, as unmeaning names, encumbered the
science. Moreover, the work, as bringing together, in some-
thing like order, a vast amount of hitherto scattered material,
will be of great service.

A few more general remarks on these important works will
perhaps not be out of place here, although they do not all strictly
apply totheAmazonian fauna. The position of the Lepturite asa
group subordinate to the Cerambycide seems to me untenable.
The true Lepturite, by the structure of their fore haunches, the
shape of the head, the insertion of the antenne, and other fea-
tures, appear to me better placed as an independent tribe, ac-
cording to the system of Latreille. The Distenite, for similar
reasons, namely the shape of the head and the insertion of the
antenne, I think should also be considered an independent
tribe, instead of being intercalated between Rhopalophorite and
Cerambycite. The Pseudolepturite of Thomson, as he justly
remarks, require much further examination: they are in some
respects the most curious forms of the whole family, and will
require probably the institution of one or more distinct tribes.
It is a merit of M. Thomson’s system to have improved very
much the constitution of the tribe Prionide, which previously
was a most heterogeneous assemblage; but it has escaped him
as well as other authors that the genera Cheloderus and Ozy-
peltis, singular Chilian forms, have a muzzle differently con-
structed from that of all other Longicornes. They also differ
from all in the shortness of the third antennal joint. In the
shape of the muzzle they resemble Sagra and allied genera in
the family Phytophaga. They are especially ill-placed among
the Prionide. Two Australian genera, viz. Brachytria and Py-
theus, are closely allied to them; and the four, I believe, must
be made to constitute another independent tribe.

In the following review of the Amazonian Coleoptera belong-
ing to this family, I have thought it better, on the whole, to
adopt the system of M. Thomson, introducing some modifica-
tions, and endeavouring to find more suitable characters for the
genera, commencing with the tribe Lamiaires. It must not be
urged too severely that the groups are not precisely charac-
terized. It is a matter of great difficulty, perhaps impossibility,
to find constant characters for the subordinate divisions. It is
one of those groups of insects in which Nature, in striving after
strong individuality in the species, seems to have changed or
adapted those parts of structure on which we rely for characters
of genera and groups of genera. The family, too, is found
throughout all parts of the world where woody vegetation exists,
and has endured probably, under the same laws of modification,

of the Amazon Valley. 45

throughout long geological epochs. The diversity of specific
forms seems endless, running into infinite varieties of grotesque,
ornamented, and extraordinary shapes ; and nearly every species
has structural peculiarities for its specific characters ; so that in
no family can genera be made so easily and so numerously as here.
Analysis is too easy, and has already been pushed, perhaps, to
too great an extent.

The Lamiaires, as far as they are represented in the Amazo-
nian fauna, seem to present six different types of form: but in
none are the characters quite constant ; they can only be con-
sidered as very general, but seldom apply to the whole of the
species or genera. I have taken into consideration most of the
parts of structure employed by Messrs. Leconte and Thomson,
and have brought into prominence others which were neglected
or only considered subordinate by them, viz. the shape and re-
lative length of the basal joint of the antennz, the tubercle and
groove of the middle tibie, and the claw-joint and claws of the
tarsi. The parts of the mouth, which offer sure characters in
most other families of Coleoptera, are here of scarcely any
systematic value. The palpi only occasionally furnish generic
characters. The ligula, otherwise a very important organ, varies
greatly in species very closely allied in all other characters.
Under each subtribe I have quoted such of M. Thomson’s groups
and divisions subordinate to it as are represented in the Amazon

region.

Subtribe 1. AcanrHopEritz. Basal joint of the antenne
shorter than the third, forming an elongate-pyriform club,
ress slender at the base. Middle tibia with the tubercle
and groove on its outer edge conspicuous. Anterior aceta-
bula generally angulated externally, the suture more or less
gaping, but sometimes (Sfeirastoma) entirely closed. Tarsi
simple.

Acanthoderitz, Acrocinite, Oreoderite, Dryoctenitz, Poly-
rhaphite, and Anisocerite, Thoms.

Subtribe 2. AcantHoctnit#. Basal joint of the antenne much
elongated, as long as or longer than the third. Middle tibia
almost always with the tubercle and groove conspicuous. An-
terior acetabula circular, the suture being closed or nearly so.
Head narrow. Tarsi simple.

Acanthocinite, Trypanidiite, Colobotheite, Thoms.

Subtribe 3. Lamirra. Basal joint of the antenne moderate
in size, forming an oblong club thickened from base to tip.

46 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

Middle tibia with the tubercle and groove always largely de-
veloped. Tarsi simple.
Monohammite, Thoms.

Subtribe 4. Oncrperit#. Basal joint of the antenne thickened
from base to tip; moderate in size (except in Hippopsitee).
Middle tibia with the tubercle and groove conspicuous. An-
terior acetabula angular externally. Tarsi with the claw-joint
almost always greatly elongated; claws simple. Body elon-

ated.
; Onciderite, Apomecynite, pt. (Eudesmus, Trachysomus,
Trestonia), Hypsiomite, Onocephalite, Hippopsite, Thoms.

Subtribe 5. Desmirnorira#. Basal joint of the antenne very
slender at the base, abruptly clavate. Middle tibia with the
tubercle and groove frequently wanting. Anterior acetabula
angulated externally. Tarsi simple. Antenne filiform,
rather short, pilose; muzzle generally very short, and occiput
oe large, prominent.

ompsosomite, Desmiphorite, Apomecynite, pt. (Hebe-
stola), Thoms.

Subtribe 6. Sarpzervirz. Basal joint of the antenne slender,
generally thickened gradually from the base. Middle tibiz in

most of the genera wanting entirely the tubercle and groove..
Anterior acetabula widely gaping externally. Tarsi always:

short; claws very frequently toothed or bifid. Body elon-
gated ; thorax very generally cylindric, simple.
Saperdite, Amphionychite, Tapeinite, Thoms.

It is possible that this classification might be improved by
withdrawing the Hippopsite from the Onciderite, and the
Tapeinite from the Saperdite, and instituting with them two
additional tribes. I think it would be difficult, however, to
form an arrangement which would meet all requirements. Each
of the subtribes (except the third) will contain several natural
groups, the definition of which I think it better to leave until
the whole of the Lamiariz have been passed under review.
The geographical distribution of the six subtribes is interesting,
in so far that the first (Acanthoderite) is almost peculiar to the
New World, a few species of one genus only having yet been
recorded from the eastern hemisphere. On the other hand, the
third (Lamiite), which exist in great number and variety of
genera and species in the Old World, is represented in South
America, at least in the Amazon region, by one genus only, viz.
Teniotes.

en ee

—

of the Amazon Valley. 47

Fam. LONGICORNES, Latr.

Tribe Lamrarres, Latr.
Subtribe AcantHopERITz, Thoms. (pt.).
Group Acanthoderine.

Genus Acrocrnvs, Illiger.
(Thoms. Class. des Cérambyc. p. 28.)

This genus, as revised by Thomson, is distinguished from
Oreodera and all the allied genera by the simple femora. To
this may be added that in Oreodera the basal joint of the an-
tenn is almost always relatively shorter and more abruptly
clubbed than in Acrocinus; and the ¢ fore tarsi are naked in
the latter, whilst they are always fringed with hairs in the former
genus. The anterior acetabular sutures are widely gaping.
The face in all the species is short, being nearly twice as broad
as long (measuring the length from the top of the antenniferous
tubercles) ; the muzzle is widened from the eyes downwards,
and the lower angles are prominent. The eyes above nearly
meet on the vertex, being separated only by the central line;
below they reach the central line of the forehead only in one
species (A. longimanus), in the others being widely separated. The
fore and middle tibial grooves, with their accompanying tubercles,
are removed to very near the apex of the tibiz in A. longimanus ;
in A. trochlearis and A. accentifer they are largely developed,
especially in the ¢. The fore legs-are covered with granula-
tions and elongated in the ¢ of the two species just named,
and the tibiz have a row of tooth-shaped projections along their
under-surface. In A. longimanus the same legs are tubercu-
lated in both sexes, the denticulations of the tibize are very
large (extremely so and recurved in the 2), whilst the fore legs
of the ¢ reach an excessive length, the femora having also a
strong tooth-shaped projection on the upper surface near the
base, which does not exist in the ¢ of the other species. The
thoracic lateral spines are long, acute, and retrocurved in A.
longimanus ; in the other species they exist only as points at the
apices of the lateral tubercles. There are several other points of
difference between O. longimanus and its congeners; but I think
they are not of a nature to warrant the institution of a separate
genus; the species must be viewed rather as a highly developed
and exaggerated form of the generic type.

An erroneous statement has been made and repeated by
authors with regard to the thoracic tubercles of A. longimanus,
to the effect that they are moveable. Such a structure would
be curious in the highest degree, but it does not seem to have
excited attention sufficient to lead to further examination. It

48 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

is, however, an error, the credit of pointing out which is due
to M. Thomson in his recent work on the Cérambycides. A
deep depression around the base of the tubercle seems to have
given rise to the mistake; but in fact the depression, which is
found also in great numbers of Lamiaires, is not continuous, as
a slight examination will show.

1. A. longimanus, Linn. and authors.

The Amazonian examples of this insect are smaller than those
found in other parts of South America. It is not a very com-
mon insect, and is not found, as its great size would lead one
to suppose, on the larger trees of the forest; I have found it
almost always on slender boughs, or on tree trunks of moderate
dimensions. I have sometimes cut the insect out of the rather
hard wood of such trees, near the centre of which it passes the
larva and pupa states. The stridulation of the species is very
loud, and can be heard at many yards’ distance in the forest.
It appears not to be confined to one kind of tree; I have found
it on the Inga, a genus of Leguminosz, and on the Jabuti-puhé,
a wild fruit-tree of the order Anonacez, as well as other trees.
On the Inga it is sometimes seen in company with Oreodera
glauca,—the Oreodera being coloured in close imitation of the
bark, and clinging very closely and flatly to it, thus eluding
observation, whilst 4. longimanus in its bright colours forms
a very conspicuous object. It is very slow in motion, but has
the habit of bending its long legs rigidly in self-defence on
being disturbed. Thus, of two allied species, one has the means
of defence and maintenance of existence in one way, and one
in another,

2. A. trochlearis, Linn.
Cerambyzx trochlearis, Linn. Syst. Nat. ii. 622.
Prionus trochlearis, Oliv. Col. iv. 7. 13. 49.

This elegant species seems to be peculiar to Guiana and the
Amazon region. Its habits are similar to those of A. longi-
manus, in so far as it is found on the moderate-sized branches
of trees blown down in the forest.

The allied A. accentifer I did not meet with; it is found in
S.E. Brazil and in Venezuela, but not in the intermediate
country of Amazonia.

’ Genus OREODERA.
Serville, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. iv. 19.

The body in this, as in the preceding genus, is elongated and
flattened ; the species, however, are of much smaller size. The
prothorax has on its disk three prominent tubercles, arranged in

of the Amazon Valley. ERT 49

a triangle; but the posterior one is sometimes wanting, and in
some of the smaller species the whole are obsolete. The elytra
are narrowed from the shoulders to the apex. The muzzle is
very short, being prolonged very little beyond the lower margin
of the eyes; but it is very broad, and the lower angles are pro-
minent. The antenne are much longer than the body in both
sexes, fringed with hairs beneath; the third joint much the
longest, the first being about two-thirds its length, and dilated
(chiefly on its inner side), from near the base, into an elongate
club. All the femora are strongly clavate; the fore tibiz of the
3, in those species which approach nearest the genus Acrocinus,
are bent near the tip, the tubercle being very prominent, and
the first jot of the tarsi much elongated. All the tarsi are
remarkably narrow and elongated, especially the claw-joint, more
so in some species than in others, a character which distinguishes
Oreodera from Acanthoderes and the allied genera. The ¢ fore
tarsi are elongated and fringed with hairs. The sterna are
very broad, the anterior acetabula circular, but the sutures are
shghtly gaping along their whole length. The ligula (in O.
glauca) is membranous, narrow, deeply and narrowly cleft, and
its outer margins are regularly rounded. The lobes of the
maxillz are small and narrow ; the mentum extremely short and
broad.

The species of this genus are numerous in South America.
Their habits are similar to those of Acrocinus, with the excep-
tion that they are generally found adhering very closely to the
twigs or bark of the dead trees on which they are found; and
their colours being assimilated to those of the wood or bark, they
are with difficulty detected. The smaller species are exclusively
confined to the slender branches, the length and slenderness of
their tarsal joints and claws being specially adapted for clinging
tothem. The females deposit their eggs on the bark ; and the
larvee, when hatched, penetrate into the wood.

§ Disk of thorax with three or two prominent tubercles: tips of the
elytra truncated.

1. Oreodera undulata, un. sp.

O, elongata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo griseo-olivaceo
vestita: elytrorum apicibus oblique ginuato-truncatis, dimidio
basali granulato-punctato, apicali lineis undulatis griseis et fuscis

_ ornato. Long. 7 lin. ¢.

Head sooty-brown, opake: eyes nearly touching the central
furrow on the vertex. Antennz sooty-brown, the base of each
joint from the third light grey. Thorax with large lateral
tubercles and three discoidal ones—two transverse before, and

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. viii. 4

50 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

one longitudinal behind. Elytra tapering slightly from base
to apex, the tips rather obliquely and briefly truncated, the
external angles of the truncature slightly produced; the basal
half studded with acute granulations accompanied by punctures,
and in the centre of each, near the base, is a large, obtuse,
transverse elevation, dark brown in colour: they are clothed
with fine silky changeable olive-grey pile, and are variegated
from the middle to the apex with fine grey and fuscous strongly
undulating lines, with a grey patch on each side near the
middle spotted with black. Under-surface of the body clothed
with golden-grey pile. Legs greyish olive, with paler rings.

One individual, taken at Ega. This and the following species
resemble much in colour and design Acrocinus trochlearis and
accentifer.

2. Oreodera fluctuosa, n. sp.

O. elongata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo cinereo vestita :
elytris apicibus oblique truncatis et spinosis, plaga laterali pone
basin, strigisque undulatis numerosis fuscis. Long. 10 lin. 2.
Head and thorax grey: eyes nearly touching the central

furrow on the vertex. Antenne grey, apex of each joint from

the third dusky. Thorax with the two anterior discoidal tubercles
very prominent, the posterior one nearly obsolete. LElytra
slightly tapering, the tips rather obliquely truncated, the ex-
ternal angles produced, dentiform ; in the middle, near the base,
each has a large prominent dark-brown tubercle; the basal half
is somewhat sparingly granulate-punctate: ashy grey in colour ;
across, near the base, is a broad yellowish-grey belt, and on the
margins behind the shoulders a long oblique dark-brown patch ;
there are also two transverse, narrow, strongly undulated belts
of the same dark-brown colour,—one behind the middle, the
other near the apex. Legs grey, femora varied with dusky;
two rings on the tibiz and claw-joint of the tarsi black. Under-
surface of the body densely clothed with a golden-grey pile.
One example, taken at Para. I believe it is also found at
Cayenne.
3. O. glauca, Linn.

Cerambyzx glaucus, Linn. Syst. Nat. ii. 626. 28.

Lamia glauca, Fab. Ent. Syst. ii. 274. 27.

Spengleri, Fab. Ent. Syst. ii. 291. 93.

This is a very common insect throughout the Amazon region
as well as at Cayenne. It is found on the trunks of felled trees
of one or more species of Inga, the bark of which it resembles in
colour. The lateral tubercles of the thorax have indications of
the same impressed line around them which is so strongly
marked in the Acrocini. In the ¢ the fore legs are elongated ;
the tibie bent, rather hooked at the apex on the inner side.

CO en a Te See eee we

i fit

of the Amazon Valley. 51

The first joint of the tarsi is also much elongated in the same
sex. The elytra are square at the tips, being truncated largely
and transversely.

4. O. bituberculata, n. sp.

O. angustata, depressa, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo cinereo-brun-
neo vestita: elytris maculis tribus lateralibus violaceo-brunneis,
quarum secunda striga undulata transversa emittente, tertiaque
parva notatis. Long. 7-8 lin. ¢ 2.

Head dusky: eyes nearly touching the central furrow on the
vertex. Antennz piceous, thinly clothed with grey pile ; apices
of the joints dusky. Thorax even, with two prominent discal
tubercles, shining black, the third, posterior, totally wanting ;
punctured on the disk as well as on the fore and hind margins ;
lateral tubercles large, obtuse. Elytra very long, tapering from
base to apex, the tips obliquely truncated, the external angles
of the truncature much produced and acute; punctured through-
out; two short rows of tubercles along the humeral elevations,
two others on the disk near the base, and one of smaller tubercles
along the suture; in some specimens the sutural row and one
of the discal ones are nearly obsolete, in all they consist of a
small number of tubercles: the sinuations between the purple-
brown lateral spots are edged with white scales; the apical spot
is very small, the other two large and semi-oval. The under-
surface of the body and legs ashy ; the femora varied with dusky ;
two rings round the tibie black.

I took this species at Ega and on the banks of the Tapajos.
It is also found at Cayenne. I have received specimens from
Paris labelled obscurata and opaca ; but I cannot find any species
published under those names.

5. O. rufofasciata, n. sp.

O. curta, depressa, tomento holosericeo argenteo- griseo vestita: elytris
subtriangularibus, fascia basali rosacea postice late nigro marginata,
prope apicem lineis vermicularibus argenteis et fuscis ornatis.
Long. 6 lin. ¢.

Head dusky: eyes approximating on the vertex. Antenne wholly
clothed with silvery-grey pile. Thorax short and broad, dusky
grey: lateral tubercles conical ; anterior discal ones large, slightly
elevated, transverse, clothed with pile; posterior one slightly
elevated. Elytra wide at the shoulders, tapering to the tips,
which are obliquely truncated, the external angles of the trunca-
ture slightly produced and directed outwards ; closely granulate-
punctate at the base; silvery-grey, the base with a rose-red
fascia, behind which is a dusky-brown belt shading off poste-
riorly. Under-surface of body and legs clothed with grey pile. .

At Ega, on felled Pama (a wild fruit) trees in the forest.
4x

52 Dr. G. C. Wallich on some novel Phases of Organic Life

6. O. lacteo-strigata, n. sp.

O. curta, tomento holosericeo rufo-brunneo vestita: elytris apicem
versus attenuatis, pone medium fascia pallidiore strigis lacteis un-
dulatis marginata, prope apicem linea transversa undulata lactea
ornatis. ‘Long. 6 lin. ¢.

Head brown: eyes rather distant from the central line on
the vertex. Antenne pitchy-brown, base of joints paler greyish.
Thorax punctured on the disk as well as along the fore and hind
margins: the anterior pair of tubercles prominent, conical,

dusky ; the posterior one slightly elevated ; the lateral ones coni-

eal. Hlytra rather thickly punctured from the base to three-
fourths the length, punctures large, the basal ones accompanied
by granulations, each near the base furnished with a longitudi-
nal ridge-shaped tubercle, slightly hooked behind; the basal
half is deep red-brown, deepening on the sides to violet-black ;
the space between the pale-brown median belt and the sub-
apical transverse undulated line is lighter brown, streaked longi-
tudinally with dark brown ; the subapical milky belt emits short
branches, and is edged posteriorly with dark brown; extreme
apex light brown: the apex is obliquely truncated ; the external
angles of the truncature acute, but not produced. Legs and
under-surface of the body clothed with silky-brown grey pile.

This species was rare on the Upper Amazons. in facies it
resembles species of the genus Alczdion (group Acanthocinite) ;
it is readily distinguished, however, by the short clavate basal
joint of the antenne.

[To be continued. ]

V.—Remarks on some novel Phases of Organic Life, and on the
Boring Powers of minute Annelids, at great Depths in the Sea.
By G. C. Watricu, M.D., F.LS. & F.G:S.

In the notice of the material obtained by the soundings taken
on board H.M.S. ‘Cyclops’ in 1857, appended to the official
report of Captain Dayman*, Professor Huxley mentions having
met with a number of small rounded bodies, which he describes
as consisting of several concentric layers surrounding a minute
clear centre, and looking, at first sight, somewhat like single
cells of the plant “ Protococcus.”” To these bodies Professor
Huxley provisionally applied the designation of Coccoliths.

In the deepest soundings taken during the recent expedition

* “ Deep-Sea Soundings in the North Atlantic Ocean, between Ireland
and Newfoundland, made in H.M.S. Cyclops, Lieutenant-Commander
Joseph Dayman, in June and July 1857, published by order of the Admi-
ralty.”

at great Depths in the Sea. 53

to the North Atlantic, I detected these very curious bodies in
great numbers,—occurring not only in the free state, noticed by
Professor Huxley, but as adjuncts to minute spherical cells, upon
the outer surface of which they were adherent in such a manner as
to leave no doubt of that being their normal position. Whilst
alluding to their occurrence, in my published “ Notes on the
Existence of Animal Life at vast depths in the Ocean,” I ven-
tured a surmise as to their being a larval condition of some of
the Foraminifera,—first, in consequence of their being invariably
present in greatest quantity in such of the deep-sea deposits as
were most prolific of these organisms; secondly, because, in one
or two instances, Coccoliths had been met with by me adherent
to Foraminiferous shells in such a manner as to render it highly
improbable that they could have attained their position by acci-
dent ; and lastly, because the spherical cells, to which reference
has been made, when entirely freed from their adherent Cocco-
liths, presented no discernible points of difference, save as regards
somewhat inferior dimensions, from the minute and nearly hya-
line solitary cells of the earliest stage of the Globigerine.

On reference to the annexed woodcut it will be seen that the
composite bodies to which I allude, and to which I propose to
give the name of Coccospheres, are minute spherical cells (figs.
1 & 2) having a defined limitary wall, and that upon their
outer surface the Coccoliths of Professor
Huxley are arranged at nearly regular in-
tervals. The cells, when crushed, are seen
to contain a homogeneous, gelatinous, and *
almost colourless matter, exhibiting no visible trace of organiza-
tion, and, in all probability, consisting of sarcode. The wall of
the cell may be distinctly seen under a high power; but from
the minuteness of the entire structure, I have hitherto found it
impossible to do more than attest its existence. Accordingly
there is nothing visible to show whether the wall is formed of
one or more than one layer. Cells are sometimes met with in a
fractured condition; but I have never observed a collapsed spe-
cimen, or flattened-out fragment, such as would frequently occur
weré the basis of the wall formed of anything more yielding than
calcareous matter. In like manner, I have hitherto failed to
detect markings or apertures in the limitary wall of the Cocco-
sphere. The solitary cells vary in diameter from j~y;th to
tzsoth of an inch, when seen separately. Forming part of a
series, as in the specimen of Teztularia presently to be described,
some cells, however, attain a much larger size.

The Coccoliths, to which term I would restrict the minute
bodies described by Professor Huxley, are of an oblong shape,
concave on their internal aspect, namely that on which they are

54 Dr.G.C. Wallich on some novel Phases of Organic Life

attached to the surface of the Coccosphere-cells, and convex ex-
ternally ; in short, they are spoon-shaped, only with a much
less marked convexity and concavity. In some specimens, a
single aperture, only, occurs at the central portion. In others
the aperture appears to be double; or, rather, there are two per-
forations placed side by side, in the direction of the long axis of
the body, and separated from each other by an extremely deli-
cate transverse band ; whilst the external marginal surface, which
thus constitutes a quoit-like but oblong ring round the central
perforated portion, is striated in a radiate manner. When the
two perforations are present, the little mass closely resembles a
miniature plate of Synapta. The Coccoliths, like the spheres
upon which they rest, are transparent and devoid of colour. Their
mode of attachment is undistinguishable, owing to their extreme
minuteness. They appear, however, to be simply placed im con-
tact with the surface of the Coccosphere-wall, and to be retained
in position by the delicate gelatinous layer in which the entire
organism is invested. We may thus account for the seeming
facility with which the Coccoliths are detached, and the vast
numbers of free Coccoliths which crowd many of the deposits.
It is necessary to state that a high magnifying power and very
careful and brilliant illumination are requisite to enable us to see
the structure of the Coccoliths to this extent. Their presence
in the finer portion of the deposits may just be ascertained under
a good 3-inch lens; but in order to make out the apertures and
striation, a4 or 3, of first-rate construction, is indispensable,—
the difficulty of obtaining clear definition being materially, and
almost insurmountably, enhanced from the circumstance of its
being necessary to mount the material in its normal state, imas-

much as subjection to acids at once annihilates all trace of the.

objects under notice.

The average length of each Coccolith is about z7/55th of an
inch. Fig. 3, a, b,c, represents these bodies a 6b e
as seen from their external, lateral, and in- © @Q
ferior aspects. Fig. 4 gives a still more 3
enlarged view of one, as seen from its external or convex
aspect. ‘ :

In the adjoining woodcut, fig. 1 exhibits a specimen in which
four Coccospheres, with their adherent Coccoliths, are united
together in a linear series similar to that of the chambers of the
Nodosariea. The cells are all, however, of uniform size, and
smaller than the majority of the separate single specimens.
Fig. 2 represents an unmistakeable Textularia (probably
T. variabilis, Will.), the chambers of which apparently consist
of several Coccospheres, in this imstance of different sizes,
arranged according to the double alternating order typical of

ee ee ne

at great Depths in the Sea. 55

the genus referred to. The chambers, as will be seen, are seven
in number, the smallest and oldest measuring ;,/,5th of an inch,
whilst the largest and last-developed
measures 77th of aninch. The en-
tire specimen presents the transparency
and delicacy of the normal Cocco-
spheres. No septal apertures are visi-
ble; but this may arise in a great
measure from the position of the spe-
cimen, which is preserved on a slide in
balsam, and also from the imperfect
manner in which it was necessary to
clean the deposit before mounting it.
On the exposed surface of each chamber the Coccoliths are di-
stinctly visible. That their adherence in this fashion is not
the result of accident is, I think, evident both from their dis-
position and the circumstance of numerous Foraminifera, pre-
sent throughout the whole of the same slide, and of equal
delicacy and transparency, not exhibiting a single Coccolith on
their surfaces, although great numbers occur around them on
every side.

During my earlier examinations of these remarkable objects,
I repeatedly detected Coccoliths adherent to Globigerina-shells ;
but in no other instance than that just cited have I found the
whole, or indeed more than one chamber of any Foraminiferous
shell, so studded, and in other respects presenting appearances
so identical with those seen in the free Coccospheres of which
I have spoken.

It is certainly strange that, during the examination of a large
-series of slides exhibiting the lighter particles of the material in
which the Coccospheres and Coccoliths abound, only one good
example of a Foraminiferous shell should have been observed
in the condition alluded to,—the four Coccospheres spoken

of as occurring united in a linear series, although closely re-
' sembling the Nodosarian type in point of arrangement, pre-
senting no positive evidence of their Foraminiferous origin.
But it must be borne in mind, in investigating the lower organic
forms of the animal and vegetable kingdoms, that instances
are far from rare in which early phases of development are so
ephemeral as to render the chances of their taking place under
the eye of the observer extremely scanty. And again, for reasons
already assigned, it is far from improbable that, although actually
present in the material under analysis, the appearances are con-
stantly overlooked.

These minute bodies, however, possess a high degree of in-
terest apart from that arising from their association with the

56 Dr. G.C. Wallich on the Boring Powers of minute Annelids.

deep-sea deposits actually taking place in our own day, and this
renders it particularly desirable that the attention of observers
should be directed towards them. I allude to the discovery
in the Chalk, by Mr. H. C. Sorby of Sheffield, of objects either
identical with them or so nearly identical as to leave no doubt
of their close affinity, and to the important additional evidence
herein furnished regarding the identity in origin of some of the
recent-and more ancient oceanic deposits. It is not my wish at
present to do more than point out these facts. Whether it be
eventually shown that the association between these bodies and
the Foraminifera is purely fortuitous or otherwise, there cannot
be a doubt that they have some important office to perform in
the history of the deep-sea deposits, and that the investigation
of this office will materially assist us m clearing up the mystery
that surrounds the occurrence of similar objects in the Chalk.

I have also to direct attention to some curious facts which
have presented themselves to my notice whilst investigating the
structure of certain Foraminiferous shells, and which illustrate,
in a remarkable manner, the soundness of the views first pro-
pounded by Professor Carpenter with reference to the transmu-
tation of many of the reputed species of these organisms.

Having selected some well-developed Biloculina-shells, I bi-
sected them in various planes, and found that the innermost
chamber of each individual—for segment it cannot in this case
properly be termed—was in reality a minute and perfect Miliola,
—this innermost chamber being, of course, the primordial cham-
ber of the group, As is well known, Biloculina is a symmetrically-
developed Foraminifer, the segments of which are arranged in
alternating series, but with their margins in the same plane. In
Miliola, on the other hand, the arrangement of the segments is
asymmetrical, the plane of growth being a revolving one. Wide
as the interval between the typical Miliolide and Biloculina, at
first sight appears, the examples to which I refer show that
there is no true line of demarcation between them, and that the
one is neither more nor less than the primordial chamber of the
other; whilst the future development of the primordial portion,
into what has heretofore been considered a typical adult Milola
or a perfect Biloculina, depends wholly therefore on the condi-
tions under which its fufther growth is regulated.

In the specimens under notice, the minute Miliole were found
situated between the two earliest segments formed on the Bilo-
culina type; and within the boundary so constituted it was
placed, apparently, in an unattached state, but so closely pressed
on as to indicate that the growth of the new segments took place
upon the external surface of the primordial Miliola-chamber,
and, as it were, on a mould. The minute Miliola, disposed with

Dr. G. C. Wallich on the Boring Powers of minute Annelids. 57

its long axis towards the axis of the septal orifices of the Bilo-
culina-segments, is of sufficient size to be visible by the naked
eye, and presents but one perfect revolution, as shown in fig. 3
of the last woodcut, there being no trace of a fractured margin
of attachment at any portion of its surface.

Before concluding, I would also mention having met with
several examples of Foraminiferous shells, brought up from the
greatest depths, perforated, in all probability, by the minute
boring Annelids that construct and inhabit the tubes of which I
have made mention in my “Notes.” The extreme delicacy of
the inhabitants of these tubes has, as yet, completely baffled
me in all my attempts to extract them and determme their
character. In addition, however, to the tubes, formed in so
singular a manner, of innumerable carefully selected Globi-
gerina-shells cemented together, there also occur other tubes;
in which the internal layer is a cylinder of tough membranous
material with a rich sienna tint, whilst its outer surface is
strengthened and protected partly by numerous Globigerina-
shells, as in the previous case, and partly by a layer of silicious
spicules, probably derived from some minute sponge. The per-
forations in the shells are invariably of one character, and consist
of an aperture bored through and through, but having the entire
thickness of the shell-wall, from the inner surface to the outer
one, as it were countersunk. Accordingly, in section, such a
perforation presents a truncated cone, the apex of which is di-
rected inwards.

It has repeatedly been observed that, in the manufacture of
telegraphic cables, it is a matter of vital importance to guard
against the attacks of Annelids capable of thus penetrating hard
substances at the greatest depths. Owing to the difficulty of
boring into gutta percha, unless under the action of chemical
solvents, I cannot conceive much danger is to be apprehended
from its employment as the coating medium. If Annelids
are able to drive their boring apparatus through gutta percha,
it can only be when it has assumed the brittle, macaroni-like
structure peculiar to it after long-contmued exposure to heat, or
in the case of impure and adulterated gutta percha. Pure
ceaoutchouc, I do not hesitate to say, is impervious to a boring
apparatus like that of the Teredines,—unless, as before men-
tioned, under the action of a chemical solvent, when, of course,
no boring tool is necessary to render the mischief complete and
fatal. And, lastly, there is this consolation for the advocates
of gutta percha and caoutchoue coverings for submarine cables:
—lIf their little hidden enemies at the bottom of the sea are so
far advanced in civilization as to be able to discriminate when
they ought to use their augers, or fall back upon their chemical

58 On an improved Method of Making Microscopic Sections.

laboratories for aid, neither glass, nor iron, nor hemp, nor
adamant itself, will suffice to defy them. If any material exists,
the characters of which are so thoroughly dissimilar from those
of any substance known to occur at the bottom of the sea as to
render it in the highest degree improbable that such creatures
as live there could improvise means to pierce it, whilst, at the
same time; it would secure perfect insulation of the telegraphic
wire, caoutchouc is that material.

VI.—Improved Method of making Microscopic Sections.
By G. C. Waxticu, M.D., F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Having devised a method of producing the finest sections of
minute microscopic objects, such as Foraminifera, Diatomacez,
and the like, which will, I think, prove of great service, I beg
leave to lay it before your readers.

Hitherto, in making sections of any minute organized parti-
cles, the practice has been to mix the material with Canada
balsam hardened over the spirit-lamp in the usual manner, and
to grind down the balsam and its contents on a glass slide,
until ‘of the requisite degree of thinness,—a thin glass cover
being placed on the ground surface, in order to complete the
operation.

This plan, however, possesses the great disadvantage of afford-
ing only one ground side for microscopic examination, namely
the one next to the observer’s eye; whilst, the surface next the
glass slide being in its natural state, not only is perfect defini-
tion prevented, but it is impossible to ensure anything like a
uniform thickness of the various minute sections present.

To obviate this defect, I simply substitute, for the glass slide
employed in the early stage of the process, a thin film of mica,
mixing the material to be operated on with the balsam, and
hardening it by heat in the usual mode. The slip of mica so
prepared is now transferred to a glass slide, and secured by
balsam as before, the mica being next to the glass. The opera-
tion of grinding down the exposed surface having been carried
to the desired limit, and the surface carefully washed with
water in order to carry off all loose particles, heat is applied
to the under surface of the slide in order to drive off the last
remnant of moisture left from the process of grinding-down.
The slide is then heated just sufficiently to admit of the detach-
ment of the mica-film and its burden im situ. A clean slide is
now gently heated, and the mica-film, with its balsam-surface

Mr. A. Adams on a new Species of Damaster from Japan. 59

downwards, is made to adhere to it. The grinding-down of the
remaining surface is now accomplished, the superincumbent film
of mica yielding to the hone or grinding disk with the greatest
readiness. After washing, as before, a thin glass cover is applied,
and the operation is complete.

In order to ensure the non-displacement of the ground sur-
faces, and also the perfect parallelism of the minute ground
objects to the surface upon which they rest (a matter of the
highest importance wherever clear definition is demanded),
great care is necessary in heating the balsam only to such a
degree as to produce sufficient hardness, and permanently to
secure the objects.

With due caution, the finest organic or inorganic particles of
matter may in this manner be ground into sections, and their
surfaces reduced so as entirely to obviate the diffraction of the
rays of light attendant on the interposition of surfaces which
are not parallel to one another.

I remain, Gentlemen,
Your most obedient Servant,
G. C. Wa iicn.

VII.— Notice of a new Species of Damaster from Japan.
By Artuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

Damaster Fortunei, A. Adams.

D. capite et thorace violascentibus nitidis, transversim ruguloso-punc-
tatis; thoracis lateribus dilatatis; elytris triliratis, liris tubercu-
losis, interstitiis verrucis depressiusculis et punctis elevatis scabri-
usculis, apice angustato sed vix producto et non aculeato.

Hab. Awa-Sima, Japan.

In this species, which is of the same size as D. blaptoides, but
of stouter build, the head and thorax are of a fine violet tint,
the head is wider between the eyes than in the known species,
the sides of the thorax are dilated, the body is considerably
wider and more ovate, and the elytra, instead of being simply
suleate, are furnished with three slightly prominent tubercular
ridges, with wart-like tubercles and elevated points filling up
the interstices.

I have much pleasure in naming it after Mr. Fortune, who
has just returned from Japan, and in conjunction with whom I
compared it, at Shanghai, with a careful figure of D. blaptoides
supplied to him by Mr. Adam White.

60 ‘Dr. J.E. Gray on the Zoology of

VIII.— Zoological Notes on perusing M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures
in Equatorial Africa.’ By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 470. ]

I wave been accused of carrying on a personal war—a ‘Gorilla
war,” as it is called—against M. Du Chaillu. Nothing can be
further from the truth: we have only met twice, and then our
interviews were friendly. I have merely taken up the question
from its bearing on the science and literature of the country. I have
no other purpose than to forewarn .zoologists and geographers that
all the natural-history observations, and the whole of the little geo-
graphical knowledge M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Travels’ present, seem to me
to rest on a very doubtful basis; and I feel that I am the more
called upon to do this since the few geographers who seem inclined
to believe in his travels place their faith, not in his geographical
observations, but in what they regard: as his zoological discoveries,
which I do not think afford the slightest evidence in favour of his
ever having been more than a few miles from the coast; and I find
that this is the opinion of several travellers (as Dr. Daniel, Mr.
Fraser, and others) who have been in the same locality. They say
that he may have made a few excursions up the river in the canoes
of the natives, but certainly not to any distance inland.

I believe, and have thought so from the commencement, that M.
Du Chaillu is as much sinned against as sinning ; for I presume that
when he lent his name and, perhaps, furnished a few notes to the
American publisher, neither he nor the author of the work (for it is
generally allowed that M. Du Chaillu did not write it) intended it as
more than a cheap popular book of travels, written to meet the
taste of the American public; and hence they paid little attention to
the chronology of the pretended journey, or the accuracy of the
facts, as all they intended was to get up an amusing work, with
sufficient interesting matter to make it sell among a community who
are always seeking excitement and telling wonderful tales, and whose
newspapers are so full of “sensation paragraphs.”’ It is no fault of
M. Du Chaillu that, to meet a supposed want of one or more of our
scientific Societies, he was seized upon and put forth as a scientific
traveller and zoologist—be it observed, before his book had seen the
light, or his collections were unpacked; or that he, an “ unedu-
cated”’ collector of animal skins for sale, and an exhibitor of them in
the Broadway, New York, was taken up and admitted as a visitor
at one of our scientific and aristocratic clubs, and selected by the ca-
pricious world of fashion as the “lion of the season.”’

Nor is he answerable for an English publisher thinking that the
book would be a good speculation—that he might sell here for a
guinea what was intended to be sold in the United States for a much
smaller sum.

The only excuse that can be made for these proceedings is the
ignorance and credulity of what have been called the most fastidious
and best-educated classes of the public, who rushed in crowds to see
his specimens, though badly preserved and as badly exhibited, and

a a a

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 61

to hear the wonderful tales he had to tell (and which he had already
told the visitors to his show*) ; they seem to have swallowed all these
tales as truth, and to have digested his book, illustrations and all,
with equal facility, though it is full of contradictions and most evident
exaggerations.

All these things are of little importance, except to make oue regret
that persons are not better instructed and more careful in what they
give credit to and patronize. But they become important when the
writer is put forward as an authority on subjects upon which I believe
he is not qualified to speak ; and it is only against the work being
considered as what I conceive he himself never intended it to be when
it was first compiled (that is, as a regular and veracious work of
travels and natural history) that I have ever objected or desire to
object.

T will now proceed to the regular zoological part of the work,
which forms Appendix A., entitled ‘‘ The Fauna of Equatorial Africa.”

This list gives one an odd idea of M. Du Chaillu’s zoological know-
ledge. It is divided under two heads, Mammalians and Birds. The
first, “‘ Mammalians,”’ contains not only the Mammalia properly so
called, but also ‘‘ Turtles,” ‘Serpents, and other Reptiles.” We
are there told, “ New species I have, for convenience of reference, put
by themselves: for details of the new animals the scientific reader is
referred to the Proeeedings of the Boston Society of Natural History
for 1860.” If the reader refers to them, he will find only the notices
of sixteen Mammalia, and nothing respecting the Turtle, Aspido-
nectes aspilus, or the birds; for the birds are all described by
Mr. Cassin, the Curator of the Museum of the Academy of Natural
Sciences of Philadelphia, from specimens in that museum purchased
of M. Du Chaillu, and are published in the Journal of that Academy.
But, for some reason, neither Mr. Cassin’s name, nor that of the
Academy or its Journal, is mentioned in the ‘ Travels,’ or even
referred to in the preface or Appendix ¢.

On the Birds I will not make any observations, as only a very few
authentically-named species have come under my hand, the typical
specimens being in the museum of the Academy ; and M. Du Chaillu
appears to have brought only a very small proportion of the birds
mentioned in the list to England f.

When I looked at the Mammalia, on the 13th of April, as care-
fully as I could under the then existing regulation that the specimens
were not to be touched, and no visitor allowed to take notes or de-
scriptions of them, I came to the conclusion that they were all old
friends (even those named as new), and that they appeared to have

* See Berkeley, ‘ English Sportsman in the Western Prairies,’ p. 417.
- + See ‘Saturday Review,’ June 22, p. 634.

t M. Charles Bonaparte observes, ‘‘ Nous profitons de cette occasion pour faire
remarquer qu’en remettant simultanément en Europe et en Amérique les produits
de ses chasses Africaines, M. du Chaillu a donné lieu a ]’établissement de plusieurs
espéces nominales; ainsi par exemple, Barbatula Chaillui? Cassin, ne différe pas de
Barbatula formosa, Verr., et a sur ce dernier la priorité tout aussi bien que Bar-
batula fuliginosa, Cassin, sur Gymnobueco Bonapartii.”,—Comptes Rendus, 1856.

62 Dr. J. E. Gray on the- Zoology of

been collected from the stations on the different parts of the west
coast of Africa. A fuller examination has not altered my opinion.
But one animal escaped me (or perhaps it was not exhibited when
I was there); this is the one named Cynogale velox; for I now see that
it is not the animal which I entered in my list as “ Lutra species,”
and which is so named in the Appendix.

I have since had an opportunity of examining all the smaller
species, and of comparing them with the specimens in the British
Museum, and I subjoin the result of that examination, as challenged
by M. Du Chaillu. I take the animals as they occur in the list of
species discovered by M. F. B. Du Chaillu, in the Appendix, p. 471.

Troglodytes calvus,

Troglodytes kooloo kamba.-— When I examined the skins of
these two presumed new species, on the 13th of April, I was not
able to discover any character by which they could be distin-
guished from the common 7’. niger. Dr. Sclater and my assistant
Mr. Gerrard have each examined the skulls and skeletons, and they
inform me that they have come to the same conclusion ; and I observe
that Prof. Owen speaks of them as interesting varieties only. I
suspect the baldness is merely an individual peculiarity. I need only
refer to my observations on the figure of 7’. calvus in the last Number
of this Journal, p. 467.

Tragelaphus albovittatus.—This is evidently only a specimen of
Antilope euryceros of Ogilby. It has unfortunately lost its hoofs,
and the ears and tail are eaten. See observations in the last Num-
ber, p. 469.

Potamocherus albifrons.— A mere variety of P. penicillatus.
Specimens from the same locality differ in having the face black and
white.

Genella Fieldiana.—This is Genella pardina, 1. Geoffroy. M.
Du Chaillu compares it with G. poensis, a distinct species.

Anomalurus Beldeni is only Anomalurus Derbianus, Gray (A.
Fraseri, Waterhouse).

dAnomalurus “ not described yet” is Anomalurus Beecrofti, Fraser,
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p.17,t.32. It is the figure of this animal that
is copied and given as the figure of the former presumed new species.
The tail of the two specimens is short ; but one is imperfect, and the
other skinned, so as to make it look short.

Cercopithecus nigripes (a variety of Cercopithecus Eralebenii,
Dahlb. and Pucheran, Rev. Zool. 1856). M. Du Chaillu’s specimen
and the one we have in the British Museum have the sides blacker
than in the figure above cited, which is said to be from a young spe-
cimen.

Otolicnus apicalis.—This appears to be Galago crassicaudatus ;
but the ears of the specimen are entirely destroyed by rats or cock-
roaches. ‘The white end of the tail seems to be accidental.

Cynogale veloz.—The specimen is in a bad state: only a skin—
skinned from the mouth,—wanting one foot, and without any skull.

M. Du Chaillu thinks that, as Cynogale is an Asiatic genus,
the different shape and the proportions of the tail, and an African

=e ll

M. Du Chaillu’s ‘Adventures in Equatorial Africa’ 63

habitat, are sufficient to constitute this the representative of a di-
stinct genus, for which he proposes the name of Potamogale, prefer-
ring, however, “to wait until he can procure the skull and skeleton ;
therefore he places it in the genus Cynogale, to which it certainly
bears a close resemblance.” He further says, “the teeth resemble
those of the above genus of Gray.”

I may state that the animal does not appear to me to bear any
relation to the genus Cynogale ; and, from the form of the feet and
tail, I suspect that it is a Glirine animal, and much more nearly
allied to Fiber, Hydromys, or Castor than to any ferine genus. As
M. Du Chaillu has not characterized his genus Potamogale, and has
given such an erroneous description of the feet of the specimen that
no one could recognize it, I do not think that his name has any claim
to be retained, especially as it implies what appears to me to bea
very doubtful affinity to the Musteline animal.

I therefore propose, as the feet differ essentially from any other
genus that has come under my observation (though the peculiarity
has escaped M. Du Chaillu and the naturalist that helped him in the
preparation of his maiden zoological paper), and as I believe that it is
necessary to form a genus for it, to call it Mystomys; and it may
be thus characterized until the skull and teeth are discovered :—

Whiskers elongate, rigid. Feet small, rather slender ; toes 5-5, com-
pressed, elongate, not webbed, free, except the two middle toes of
the hind feet, which are united together to the claws ; claws com-
pressed, curved. Tail short, stout, thick, compressed, covered with
short adpressed hairs, except at the base and along the middle of the
upper edge, where it is covered with close, soft, erect fur. The fur is
soft, with flattened, elongated, striated hair, which is produced beyond
the under-fur as in Castor and Fiber.

Mystomys velox=Cynogale velox, Du Chaillu.

M. Du Chaillu describes the feet and tail as follows; and this is a
good specimen of his qualifications as a scientific zoologist :— ‘The ex-
tremities small, the first joint enclosed within the skin of the body (!);
feet five-toed, plantigrade behind; soles bare; claws curved and
sharp; fore claws (!) very slightly, if at all, webbed ; hind claws (!)
partially webbed, and the external border of the tarsus fringed with
a membrane ; tail stout, compressed laterally, and terminal three-
fourths sharp above, and at the end below terminating in a point.”

Seiurus Nordhofft and Sciurus eborivorus.—These are only slight
varieties of Sciurus Stangeri of Waterhouse; they both have the
characteristic black streak behind the ear. I may observe that the
Common Rat eats ivory.

Sciurus Wilsonii.—This appears to be Sciurus mutabilis of Peters;
it is very nearly allied to Sciurus Stangeri, if indeed it be distinct
from that species, only wanting the black streak above referred to;
but Squirrels are exceedingly variable in colour, even when collected
at the same time from the same locality.

Sciurus subalbidus is Sciurus rufobrachium, Waterhouse.

Seiurus rubripes is Sciurus pyrrhopus, F. Cuvier. M. Du Chaillu’s
specimens are brighter-bay on the head and legs than the specimen

64 On M. Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equatorial Africa’

described by Mr. Waterhouse ; but this is just the character of a more
adult animal.

Sciurus minutus is Sciurus palliatus, Peters, 1852.

Manatus Owenii is only Manatus senegalensis. The skull is
exactly like M. De Blainville’s figure of the skull of that species in
the French Museum.

The African species is known from the American one by having
the malar bone produced below into a more or less broad rounded
lobe, instead of being straight and without any such lobe, as is the
case in the American skull. The lobe appears to increase in size as
the animal increases in age.

It would thus appear that there is only one new animal out of the
sixteen, and that is referred to a wrong genus, and so described that
it could not be recognized.

A true naturalist—an accurate observer and recorder—may add
much to our knowledge, without procuring any new species, if he
bring information about the habits, manners, and localities of the
animals he observes. Unfortunately, nothing can be more unin-
teresting and unsatisfactory than the information on this head in
M. Du Chaillu’s paper on “ the new Mammalia,” or in the ‘ Adven-
tures,’ except as to the Gorilla; and there the author has given his
imagination full swing, and the specimens he brings contradict his
statements. Thus, in his book the Gorilla is represented as advancing
on its hind legs to meet its foes, and it is stated that it was always
shot in the breast ; but the skins and skeletons show that they were
shot in the back or the neck, as the animal was retreating on all-
fours, or else in the trees,—which is more consistent with our know-
ledge of its habits, as those who have seen them alive inform me that
they never willingly leave the trees; and I am sorry to say that the
observations on the other animals appear to me equally apocryphal.
The habitat given in the essay as of a most general kind, such as the
head-waters of such or such a river, and the habitat given in the
description of the beast or bird, is often not consistent with that given
in the ‘ Adventures.’ Thus, we are told that Barbatula Duchaillu
is found on the Moonda River; and in the ‘ Adventures’ it is said
to be found in Ikoi Creek, which is on the Gaboon.

The number of animals collected by M. DuChaillu, as given in
his list, is very small compared with those collected by Messrs.
Rendell, Whitfield, Thompson, Stanger, and Fraser, at different
stations on the west coast of Africa. Each of these naturalists brought
sundry new species of Mammalia, as well as many new birds, from a
much more limited district than M. Du Chaillu professes to have
examined ; and some. of them were only amateur collectors: Mr.
Rendell sent skins of birds in such abundance as to render them
quite a drug in the market for years.

M. Du Chaillu is not a good preserver of skins. As soon as the
skin was taken off the larger animals, even the Gorillas, it was stuffed,
as full as it could hold, with straw, dried leaves, and other substances,
and then sewn up: the outer surface dried, but there being no means
by which the internal moisture could escape, many of the skins have

Royal Society. 65

rotted internally, are as tender as blotting-paper, and will scarcely
bear damping without the hair and epidermis peeling off. Skins so
stuffed are very liable to injury in carriage from place to place. It
is this style of stuffing that makes me feel certain they could not have
been prepared far inland; for no one would have adopted such an
inconvenient and dangerous practice if the skins had to be carried for
many miles on the hacks of men; and even near the coast it would
have been better if the skins had been spread out flat and allowed to
dry on both sides, and then had been packed in a small space, as is
usual with good collectors. The plan adopted, and the want of suf-
ficient attention afterwards, render his specimens of the larger Mam-
malia of little value for a museum. Thus the beautiful Antelope
(Tragelaphus euryceros) has no hoofs, and only remnants of ears and
tail. The Buffalo skins want hoofs and tail, and one has no horns ;
por peer of the other skins are equally imperfect, and cannot be
stuffed.

The smaller specimens of the Mammalia are in a better state ; but
many of these, from constant handling and want of care, are without
one or more limbs, &c. AndI may observe that the Galago, smaller
monkeys, and some of the squirrels are preserved just as they are
usually sent from the native collector, with a stick up their tail, and
not as if they had been preserved by a collector who had received
instructions in taxidermy from M. Verreaux at Paris.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

March 21, 1861.—Major-General Sabine, Treasurer and Vice-
President, in the Chair.

“On the Structure and Growth of the Tooth of Echinus,” by
S. James A. Salter, M.B. Lond., F.L.S., F.G.S.

The author commences his paper by stating that the researches
upon which it is based were made more than four years since, and
then without the knowledge that the structure had been previously
investigated by others.

An abstract of the literature of the subject (contained in very
narrow limits) is then given. ;

In 1841 Valentin, in Agassiz’s Monograph on the Echinoderms
(Anatomie des Echinodermes), published a description and many
good a. of the minute anatomy and growth of the Echinus-tooth.

Professor Quekett, in his ‘Lectures on Histology’ (1854), referring
to the minute mature anatomy of the organ, states its ultimate struc-
ture to resemble bone and dentine of vertebrata.

_ Dr. Carpenter, in his work ‘On the Microscope,’ speaks of the
tissue of the tooth as essentially of the same nature as the shell of the
Echinide generally (1856).

Lastly, Professor W.C. Williamson describes the subject more fully
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 5

66 Royal Society.

than his predecessors, entering into the question of the development
of the tooth both generally and histologically (though apparently in
ignorance of Valentin’s Essay), in a paper on the “ Histology of the
Dermal Tissues,” &c., in the British Journal of Dental Science, 1857.

The coarse anatomy and relations of the Echinus-tooth are then
described, and the question is discussed as to how far the organ
resembles and how far it does not resemble the incisor tooth of a
Rodent mammal, to which it has constantly been likened.

Some remarks then follow on the method of investigation, which
the peculiar physical characters of the structure render very difficult.

Before describing the histology of the mature tooth, the author
premises some succinct remarks upon the several elementary parts
that are formed at its growing extremity, and by which its complex
structure is built up—showing how the shape and plan of these ele-
ments determine the microscopical appearances of the several regions
of the tooth as seen in different sections.

These elementary parts are—(1st) the Primary plates, which con-
sist of a double series of triangular sheets of calcareous matter, and
which constitute the physiological axis of the tooth, about which, and
connected with which, the four secondary elements are developed.
These latter are (2nd) the Secondary plates, lappets of similar cal-
careous sheets attached to the outer edge of the primary plates ; (3rd)
the Flabelliform processes, elaborate reticulations of calcareous fibres
ending in fan-shaped extremities ; (4th) the Keel fibres, certain long
cylindrical rods with club-shaped ends of the same chemical nature,
which pass towards the enteric region of the tooth in their growth ;
and (5th) the Hnamel Rods, which are minute very short develop-
ments of the same character, and which are formed in the opposite
direction. Thus far a primary and secondary stage of formation are
represented : a third stage, that of consolidation, now occurs in the
development of (6th) the Soldering particles, multitudes of minute
disks of carbonate of lime which appear over the whole surface of the
previously-formed elementary parts, and by which they are soldered
together, the intervals between these (in a certain sense) constituting
the tubular character of the mature tissue.

The primary plates, secondary plates, and the proximal portion of
the flabelliform processes are stated to constitute the body of the
tooth ; the distal extremities of the flabelliform processes the shirtings
of the enteric region of the body of the tooth ; the keel fibres wholly
form the keel ; while the short enamel rods compose the thin white
layer on the dorsal surface of the tooth—the enamel.

The histology of the tocth is remarkable as exhibiting apparent
inconsistencies in different lines of section. A vertical section of the
tooth presents the appearance of vertebrate bone—lacune, canaliculi,
and lamelle ; while a transverse section displays some regions resem-
bling dentine (the body of the tooth), and others having the closest
similitude to an oblique section of the shell of some Mollusca, such
as Pinna.

The author then proceeds to describe in detail and with particularity
the form and progressive growth of the several elements of the tooth

eee eS

Zoological Society. 67

as they are met with in examining the growing extremity and pro-
ceeding from it towards the mature structure, as long as the elements
are susceptible of isolation and individual examination. The anatomy
of the soldering particles, and their relation to the production of the
cavitary structure of the tooth, is specially dwelt upon. The solder-
ing particles are supposed to be isolated at first, but as they enlarge
they become connected by a thin film from their upper and under
faces. This occurs before the final consolidation of the tissue, and
before the soldering particles are indissolubly connected with, and
themselves indissolubly connect, the contiguous elements of the tooth.
At this stage these particles are still susceptible of isolation, and they
may be separated en masse, being held in relative position by the
films that connect them. The soldering particles and the connecting
films thus constitute a tubular system, which has an independent
existence before the final consolidation of the tissue ; and this tubular
is introduced between, and interpolated among the previously
existing elementary parts of the tooth.
The author concludes by expressing a coincidence of opinion with
Dr. Carpenter, that the minute structure of the tooth is essentially of
the same nature as that of the shell of the Echinidz generally.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
February 12, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

OBSERVATIONS ON THE ANATOMY OF THE ECHINODERMS. By
Tuomas Howarp Srewart, M.R.C.S., F.Z.S.

There are certain points connected with the anatomy of the
Echinoderms which I am anxious to lay before the Society ; and the
more especially do I desire to do so, as I am not able to find any
true and accurate description existing of the very wonderful appara-
tus for the prehension and division of food, which some of the higher
groups of this class possess. I mean higher groups with regard to the
class itself. The animals forming this class, from their organization,
are placed low in the scale of creation, being just above the Polypifera
and below the Annelida; yet we shall find, in the order Echinoidea
of this class, animals possessing what may be called a splanchnic
or oral skeleton, of so complicated and yet so efficient an arrange-
ment, as cannot fail to make us wonder at the object of its sudden
appearance in the anatomy of animals; nor can we help admiring

e beauty, and wondering at the perfection of the work. Those
who have not searched into the anatomy of these lower forms of life
might be surprised to be told that a creature just above the common
Sea-anemone, with an almost invisible nervous system, and other-
wise very low organization, possesses jaws (or, as I prefer to call the
apparatus, a splanchnic skeleton) of a more complicated arrange-
ment than any other animal in existence, from a simple sponge or
Ameba up to man himself. This splanchnic skeleton, in Cidaris,
Echinus, and allied genera, is formed of forty separate calcareous

portions, arranged in a conical form, and, as we shall see by de-
a*

68 Zoological Society :—

scription and inspection of the specimens on the table, beautifully
and perfectly articulated together, and having forty separate muscles
to move the teeth in various ways.

If we take up an Echinus, or Sea Urchin as it is commonly called,
and look at the flattened under-side, we see in the centre a circular
part which is membranous, and continued from the corona to the
points of the five protruded teeth. This peristomal membrane is
covered in most of the Hehini (not in our beautiful LZ. Flemingii, how-
ever) with minute, oval, and somewhat irregularly scattered calca-
reous plates, not (as in the rest of the corona) articulated together,
but with intervals between each other, leaving the membrane partly
bare. On these calcareous particles are placed organs called pedt-
cellaria, and also, on some, minute spines, the tubercles for which
may be seen with a lens ; these particles are of various sizes. Around
the teeth, on the peristomal membrane, are situated, ambulacrally,
five pairs of large oval plates, each with a pit excavated in the centre,
and having a minute perforation, over which is placed externally a
modified form of cirrus. Internally an exceedingly small vessel
comes from each perforation and joins the large longitudinal ambu-
lacral vessel: these plates are also covered with numerous tubercles
for minute pedicellaria. To this series of plates succeeds a soft
circular lip, containing excessively fine particles of lime in a radiating
linear arrangement, not bearing either pedicellaria or spines, and im-
mediately surrounding the protruded poimts of the sharp, hard, white,
Rodent-like teeth.

Seeing these points of teeth in so humble an animal—and the first
appearance of such, makes one, like a child with a new toy, long
to see the interior—we set to work to open the shell, as erroneously
called, of our Echinus. We there find, besides the intestines and other
viscera, a complicated conical apparatus surrounding the first part
of the alimentary canal, and enclosing the rest of the teeth (previ-
ously unseen), and having attached to it all the numerous muscles
which act on it. Now it is to this that I principally wish to draw
your attention.

In the first place, I will enumerate the parts which make up these
curious jaws. There are ten triangular pieces, called alveoli, which
when articulated together form five prismatic-shaped sockets for
the five teeth, and all together constitute a conical mass, with the
apex external, formed by the points of the teeth. The apices
of the alveoli are firmly fixed to the peristomal membrane; but
the lip is loose over the teeth. The bases of the alveolar pairs are
united by wedge-like pieces called falces, five in number, on each
of which is placed an arched portion, divided into two; there are
ten pieces arching over the external surface of the alveoli at the
base, which may be called the epiphyses of the alveoli,—making in
all forty separate parts. The alveoli, when separated, are seen to
be triangular in shape: they have a broad external rounded surface,
presenting a deep hollow excavation ; at the bottom of this is a groove
in which is inserted a muscle. The surfaces opposed to the next pair
of alveoli are finely striated ; and these strize may be seen to be con-

oe

Mr. T. H. Stewart on the Anatomy of the Echinoderms. 69

tinued as free points, forming a finely toothed margin on the cesopha-
border ; to each of these surfaces a muscle is attached, passing

m one to that adjoining in the next pair. The remaining surface
presents the half of the groove for the tooth, which is completed by
the other alveolar piece, and also the symphysis that unites the two
portions. The epiphyses arch over the upper or basal part of the
alveoli on their outer borders, and serve as attachments for muscles.
The radii are long, slender, arcuated portions, situated on the upper
part of the oral skeleton between the pairs of epiphyses of the alveoli
and above the falces: the cesophageal end of each is articulated with
the centre of the inner end of the falces; this portion is rounded ;
but just above the point at which they are divided transversely they
are laterally compressed, and here a muscle is inserted ; they are
then rounded again, and end by a flattened and bifurcated free ex-
tremity, forming points for the attachment of the tendons of slender
muscles. The falces are somewhat square portions, which fit accu-
rately between the pairs of alveoli, at their base ; the cesophageal
end has a deep notch, to the centre of which the radius is articulated,
and on either side of this the cesophageal ligaments are attached.
The teeth, five in number, are in shape somewhat like the incisor
tooth of a Rodent ; they have a hard, triangular, pointed prehensile
end, and towards the root they become gradually soft and friable,
and, when dry, split up easily into fine silky fibres ; they are covered
at their roots by a loose bag or pouch of the membrane of the peri-
some, which also connects the intervals between the muscles and the
various parts of the splanchnic skeleton. The alveoli and teeth are,
when in natural position, inter-ambulacral, the radii and falces being
ambulacral.

With regard to the numerous muscles supplied to the apparatus,
amounting to forty in number, there are first to be mentioned jive
pairs of what may be called protractores, arising from the inter-
ambulacral region of the oral edge of the corona, and inserted into
the upper and lateral borders of the epiphyses of the alveoli, and
into a groove on the external surface of the alveoli themselves: their
office is thus plainly seen, when acting together, to be to protrude
the points of the teeth—or as protractors ; and when acting singly,
to draw the teeth to one side or another. There are five pairs of
muscles arising from the inner surface of the auricular arches, and
inserted into the oral ends or apices of the alveoli, on the inner side of
these; they are obviously retractors (retractores), and antagonistic
in their action to the preceding set. Another set of five pairs of
slender muscles arises immediately in front of the protractor group,
by a thin, narrow common origin, and terminates by two slender
tendons which pass obliquely to be inserted into the bifurcated free
ends of the radii. These are the radial muscles, or radiales: their
action is to bring the points of the teeth together, and in opposition
to the next group of five (not pairs), which pass from one radius to
another internally and parallel with the epiphyses of the alveoli, and
assume, when connected with the five radii, a pentagonal form on the
upper part of the conical oral skeleton: these are the interradiales,

70 Zoological Society :—

and act so as to separate the points of the five teeth. But there are
yet five more muscles, of great importance to the object of this paper:
these pass from one alveolar pair to another, being attached to their
serrated surfaces as short, coarse individual fibres: they are the
interalveolar muscles, and their action is to move the points of
the teeth on each other in cutting the food. When a muscle is fixed
into a bone or hard substance, there is generally (I believe, always) a
mark left of that attachment; and this is the cause of these alveoli
being serrated as described. They are said by anatomists to be grind-
ing-surfaces ; but this cannot be, when the food cannot get near them,
and they are covered by muscles. When we examine this oral appa-
ratus ina fresh state, we find that the cesophagus is most firmly fixed
around the apices of the alveoli internally, where they are themselves
attached to the peristomal membrane ; and when the teeth protrude,
the cesophagus then takes its course through the centre of the conical
oral apparatus, being borne up by the five pairs of ligaments, each of
which passes as a broad band from the commencement of the ceso-
phagus, and is attached to the bifurcated inner ends of the falces.
Now, if the alveoli on their serrated surface or border were used to
grind the food, how is the food to get to them? It must pass through
the cesophagus, and thence to the rest of the alimentary canal ; and
for it to get near the alveoli, the alveoli must grind the cesophagus
itself. We may as well call the muscular impression on the shell of
an oyster or any other bivalve, or that caused by the impression of
muscles on our own bones, a grinding-surface, as say that the alveoli
of the Echinus are grinding-organs.

In the different genera that I have had the opportunity of exa-
mining, I find that there are certain peculiarities which might almost
form generic characters.

Cidaris differs from Echinus in the form of the tooth: in trans-
verse section the tooth of Cidaris is semicircular or boat-shaped ;
whilst the tooth of Hchinus is somewhat T-shaped, having a ridge
running down the inner surface; the alveoli in Cidaris are more
obscurely serrated on their opposed surfaces and cesophageal border
than in any other genus ; and the epiphyses of the alveoli do not
arch over and meet in Cidaris, as they do in Echinus; and in
Cidaris the falces and radii are also shorter than in Echinus.

In Diadema the shape of the tooth is like that of Cidaris; the
alveoli are serrated on the opposed surfaces as well as on the ceso-
phageal border, and the serrations of the border are very long and
fine ; at the basal end of the symphysis on each individual alveolus
is a long hamular process, enlarged slightly into a flat free end, and
the basal border of the alveolus is long, which also necessitates the
epiphyses being lengthened. These epiphyses do not arch over, but
are like those of Cidaris ; the falees and radii are more like those of
Echinus. In the genus Acrocladia and Echinometra, at the end of

the symphyses of the alveoli, there is a sharp, and in some a very ~

long and delicate styliform process, and one also corresponding from
the epiphyses ; these support the teeth in position: they do not
exist at all in Cidaris, and are very rudimentary in Echinus, The

ee ne

Mr. T. H. Stewart on the Anatomy of the Echinoderms. 71

auricule of Cidaris do not form an arch, as they do in Echinus, Dia-
dema, and other genera.

The oral skeleton of Clypeaster is a modification of that of
Echinus, but more simple. The Ophiuride have also a decided oral
apparatus, differentiated from the other calcareous portions of their
skeleton ; it is a decidedly modified form of the splanchnic skeleton
of Echinus. They have alveoli somewhat like those of Clypeaster ;
a perforated oblong plate is situated perpendicularly at the symphyses
of these alveoli; and here are situated a number of small, square,
chisel-shaped teeth, translucent and sharp at their free end, and thick
and opake at the attached end or root: there are five of these on
each of the plates, and their points can meet so as to close the oral
orifice. The Goniasters and the dAsterine also, by means of their
oral spines, can completely prevent the egress of food once taken
into the stomachal cavity. The Solasters have beautiful fasciculated
spines around the mouth; but they only partially or very slightly
close the orifice, which in this Starfish is very capacious. The
Urasters have five bundles, not quite closing the mouth.

There are some other points to be mentioned with regard to the
antambulacral or anal ring of plates in the Echinide. This ring
of plates is all in the Echinus that answers to the upper or ant-
ambulacral integument in the Star-fish.

The number of plates forming this part of the corona is ten,—five
situated interambulacrally, 7. e. one at the anal end of each inter-
ambulacrum ; and five ambulacrally, or one at the end of each am-
bulacrum. The first are known as the genital plates ; they are some-
what triangular in shape, with a semicircular border towards the
peripygial membrane; these plates have a perforation for the exit
of the generative products. Intermediately between these genital
plates in the anal ring and at the anal end of the ambulacral series
are much smaller triangular plates: these are called “ocular plates;”
but as the Echinus has no eye, it is erroneous so to call them, and
therefore I propose the name of “inter-genital”’ for them. At the
point furthest from the anus they have a minute perforation; now
to this perforation can be very readily traced the longitudinal ambu-
lacral vessels that are placed on a raised edge in the centre of each
ambulacrum, and terminate at this orifice in the inter-genital plates,
which, no doubt, is the orifice of exit of the fluid used in the ambu-
latory system after it has circulated in the body and done its service
and is no longer of any use. The anus in Eechinus is excentric; in
Cidaris it is centric.

In connexion with the position of the Hchinoidea in the animal
series, it is interesting to know that, as in the class of polyps below
them, there are spicula scattered loosely through their tissues, as well
as agglomerated ones forming their corona. I have found spicula in
the fleshy tubes of the cirri, in the membranous madreporic canal,
in the generative organs, in the fleshy part of the stem of the pedi-
cellaria, and, very curiously, along the border of a spine that I have
mounted in longitudinal section for microscopic observation. These
spicula are much like those in some Sponges, except that in Echinus

72 Zoological Society :—

they are formed of carbonate of lime, whilst those of the Sponges
are of silica.

In Diadema they take a somewhat triradiate form.

In Comatula also there are detached spicula in the internal mem-
brane of the perisome, which, when mounted in Canada balsam, form
beautiful polarizing objects.

The higher forms of Echinoderms, such as the Holothuriada, have
their skeleton formed entirely of scattered spicula, except the oral
ring ; in each species the spicula are of a peculiar form: and all
microscopists know the wonderful anchor-shaped spicula and plates
in Synapta, and the curious wheels of Myriotrochus and Chirodota.

Feb. 26, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

On some POINTS RELATING TO THE HasBits AND ANATOMY
OF THE OCEANIC AND OF THE FRESHWATER Ducks, AND
ALSO OF THE Hare (LEPUS TIMIDUS) AND OF THE RABBIT

(L. CUNICULUS), IN RELATION TO THE QueEsTION oF Hy- ©

BRiIDISM. By Epwarps Crisp, M.D., F.Z.S., etc.

This communication was suggested by the exhibition at our last
meeting, by Mr. Bartlett, of four hybrid ducks between the Summer
Duck (4. sponsa) of North America, the Pochard (Fuligula ferina),
and the Ferruginous Duck (Fuligula nyroca). Mr. Bartlett thought
that the progeny of these hybrids would be prolific. In the discussion
which followed concerning these birds, I expressed my belief that
the hybrid between the hare and the rabbit was a much more re-
markable occurrence, taking the habits and the anatomy of the ani-
mals into account, than that of a cross between an oceanic and a
freshwater duck. From this opinion several of the members dissented.

It will now be my object to make a fair investigation of this
matter; and as the question of hybridism is one becoming daily of
greater importance, I think that our time will not be unprofitably
occupied, more especially as the comparisons I am about to institute
will, I think, furnish some matters of physiological interest.

And first, of the Ducks ; and I speak chiefly of British ducks. In
this family of birds there is, for the most part, a great general resem-
blance, whether we look to their habits or to their anatomy. They
have been divided into the Oceanic and Freshwater ducks; but it must
be observed that they both frequent the sea, and also the freshwater
rivers, although the first-named ducks are more limited to the ocean,
to which their structural peculiarities render them better adapted.
Their flesh, as regards flavour, has the same character, although
modified somewhat by the nature of the food. In the sexual * dif-
ferences of colour (excepting the genus Tadorna) there is a great
general resemblance ; and the same may be said, as far as we know,
of the period of incubation. The eggs, comparatively speaking,
both as regards number and appearance, are very uniform. Their ni-
dification, too, including the abstraction of down from the body of

* I do not speak of the changes of plumage in the oceanic ducks, because we
have yet much to learn respecting this matter.

= en

Dr. E. Crisp on the Anatomy of the Anatide. 73

the female, is nearly of the same kind; and the nature of their food,
both animal and vegetable, is very similar. Of animal food the
oceanic and diving ducks obtain a greater variety, including univalve
and bivalve shells ; but some of the freshwater ducks (so called), as
the Shoveller (Anas clypeata), obtain a large quantity of these, as I
have verified in several instances by dissection.

If we look to their internal organization, we have here likewise a
great general resemblance. The lungs, heart, gullet, gizzard, intes-
tines and their appendices—the pancreas, spleen, kidneys, and oil-
glands—have nearly all the same character.

I have placed on the table the sterna of twenty-two different spe-
cies of ducks, and likewise the tracheze of nearly all the species of our
British ducks ; and it will be seen that, with the exception of the
Common Scoter { Anas nigra) and the Surf Scoter (4. perspicillata),
the lower part of the air-tube is furnished with a bony enlarge-
ment, more or less complete in the different species of oceanic ducks,
and affording in these a greater variation as to form: thus, in the
King Duck (4. spectabilis) and in the Eider (4. mollissima) this

berance is without membranous divisions, as in the freshwater
ducks ; and the same may be said of the Velvet Scoter (4. fusca) ;
but the enlargement in the air-tube of this bird is seated some distance
above the bronchi.

In Yarrell’s ‘ British Birds, vol. iii. pp. 148, 202, descriptions
are given of the freshwater and oceanic ducks. The characteristics
of the former are said to be length of neck and wings, round tarsi,
unlobated and free hind toe. ‘In habits they may be stated gene-
rally as frequenting fresh water, but passing much of their time on
land, feeding in ditches and about the shallow margins of pools, on
aquatic plants, insects, worms, and occasionally on small fish, taking
their food at or near the surface, possessing great powers of flight,
but seldom diving unless pursued. Of their internal parts, the
stomach is in the greatest degree muscular, forming a true gizzard ;
the intestines long ; the cecal appendages from 6 to 9 inches in
length in the larger birds, and decreasing only in proportion to the
size of the species. Of the bones it may be observed that the ribs
are short, the angle formed by the union of the first pair on each
side extending but little beyond the line of the posterior edge of the
sternum ; the keel of the breast-bone is deep, affording great extent
of surface for the attachment of large and powerful pectoral muscles ;
the enlargement at the bottom of the trachea in all of them is of
bone only. The males of this species are further remarkable for
> pega for a time during summer more or less like the females,”

c.

At page 202, in speaking of the oceanic ducks, their food is said
to be “ fish, shelled mollusca, crustacea, and marine insects, but little
or no vegetable production. Their powers of flight moderate, and
their walk embarrassed, from the backward position of their legs.
Of their soft parts, the cesophagus is capable of great dilation ; the
stomach is a muscular gizzard, but the internal cavity is large, and
the sides comparatively thin. The ribs are elongated, and the keel

74. oF Zoological Society :—

of the breast-bone decreases in depth in those species which in their
habits most resemble the Merganser.”

In the above account there are several inaccuracies. Thus, the giz-
zard in many of the diving ducks, taking the weight of the bird into
consideration, is quite as muscular as in the freshwater ducks ; in-
deed the nature of their food requires this provision. I have not
found either the above-mentioned difference in the cesophagus or in
the length of the alimentary canal and appendices. The oceanie
ducks, moreover, take a large amount of vegetable food ; and the pro-
portional size of the pectoral muscles in many of them is quite as great
as in the freshwater ducks. The keel of the sternum, too, in some, is as
deep ; indeed the sterna of two of the ducks in question (the Summer
Duck and the Ferruginous) bear in every respect a great resemblance ;
but to bring this matter to a more practical bearing, let me take
eight ducks that I have recently dissected (four oceanic and four
freshwater), by way of comparison of the length of the intestinal
tubes. The appendices are included in the length of the canal.

Length of | Length of

Name, Weight, |alimentary; appen-

canal, ices,
02. ft. in in.
Scaup (Anas marila) ......cccseseeeee sae Seas 7 Biel 13
Golden-eye (4. clangula) ....+...cseseeeee 31 5 8 10
Pochard (4. fering) .......ccccccsovsesssees 37 5 0 4

Common Scoter (4. nigra) ....00...60. | 384 6 0 14
Shoveller (4. clypeata).........eessceeeees 20 5. 6
Pinta CAsACULG) Jt cesbssnocexsesaccsyesess 36 5 3 12
Wild Duck (4. boschas) ......eee.ceseee0- 42 7 2 10

Garganey Teal (4. querquedula) ......... 13 5 8 34

In twenty skeletons of different species of ducks that I have lately
examined, I find that all have fourteen cervical vertebree, seven cau-
dal, and nine pairs of ribs, with the exception of the Summer Duck
(Anas sponsa) and the Anas ceruleata: these have only eight ribs ;
but I scarcely need say that more than one specimen must be exa-
mined to ascertain whether this is the normal number.

Time will not allow me to touch upon the minor differences, ex-
ternal and internal, which apply more or less to all families of birds.
Speaking generally, the short, thick-set, rounded form of the oceanic
duck, its short wings and neck, shorter and flatter tarsi, lobated
hind toe, more elastic breast-feathers, and the greater quantity * of
grey down upon the skin, will serve at once to distinguish it. In-
ternally the form of the lower part of the air-tube in the male, the
wider and shorter sternum, in many instances with a less developed
keel, and the form of the pelvis, are for the most part sufficiently
characteristic ; but they are none of them, I think, as regards the
question at issue, of special importance.

* The Summer Duck (4. sponsa) has as complete a covering of grey down as
any of the oceanic ducks that I have examined, and in this respect it differs from
all the British freshwater ducks that have come under my notice.

a

Dr. E. Crisp on Hybridism among the Leporines. 75

One of my objects has been to point out some of the errors (as I
believe) that generally prevail respecting portions of the anatomy of
the oceanic ducks, and to show that several of the distinctions made
are not well-founded. In my concluding paper * “ On the Presence
or Absence of Air in the Bones of Birds,” I hope to exhibit other
differences, not before recorded, respecting the absence of air in the
humeri, and the muscular arrangement of the air-cells in some of
the Sea-ducks (so called).

But lastly, as to the inquiry whether these hybrid ducks between
the Summer Duck, the Pochard, and the Ferruginous Duck are likely
to breed together as suggested by Mr. Bartlett, I have no hesitation,
looking to their anatomy, in which there is a great general resem-
blance, to answer the question in the affirmative ; but whether the
progeny of these hybrids will also be prolific, is a matter that time
only can determine.

I now come to the more interesting part of my subject, viz. that
of the Leporines—hybrids, so called, between the hare and the rabbit.
It has been stated that M. Rouy, of Angouléme, has bred for the
market a thousand of these Leporines yearly—that they are fertile
both with the hare and the rabbit, and with each other. I have
written to M. Rouy, but up to the present time I have received no
answer. It is reported that the cross is effected by keeping the
animals together when very young. In the Society’s Collection there
are now several of these Leporines, and two of them have litters of
young; but whether they are of the first cross it is difficult to deter-
mine. The adult animals have a hare-like character ; they are large,
weighing about 5 lbs., with long ears and long hind legs ; but this
description will equally apply to some varieties of the rabbit. I have,
however, carefully examined the fur (microscopically and otherwise);
and about the hare-like character of this I think there cannot be a

tion. The hair is long, and has the same party-coloured ap-
pearance (black and fawn) as in the hare—a peculiarity that I have
not seen in any variety of the rabbit. The disinclination of the male
for copulation is another feature very unlike the character of the
rabbit. Of the two females mentioned, one has five young ones, and
the other two: of the former litter two are black ; of the latter both
are grey: they are born blind, are wild, and, unlike the tame rabbit,
shriek when handled. The female makes her nest of down, and covers
her young. Mr. Bartlett has kindly given me one of his young Lepo-
rines, about three and a half months old, for examination. It was
bred between the male Leporine from Paris and a common black
rabbit. It weighed 3lbs. 1loz. Its fur and most of its external
characters partook chiefly of those of the rabbit ; and the same may
be said of its visceral anatomy : the trachea, lungs, and heart are com-
paratively small ; the length of the alimentary canal 17 feet 63 inches.
The flesh was white, and in flavour like that of the rabbit.

With the above I have examined two hares and two wild rabbits,
male and female, and I have weighed ten adult specimens of each ;
the average weight of the hares was 6 lbs. 11 oz., that of the rabbits

* See P. Z.S. 1857, pp. 9, 215.

76 Zoological Society :—

3 lbs. $0z. By way of comparison I have taken a hare weighing
7 lbs. and a rabbit weighing 3 lbs. 5 oz. I have measured and
weighed every part of importance, but I need only mention some of
the comparisons :—Brain of hare 210 grains, eye 75 grains, lungs
684 grains, heart (bloodless) 655 grains, trachea very large, length
of alimentary canal 18 feet. Brain of rabbit 125 grains, eye 35 grains,
lungs 193 grains, heart (bloodless) 119 grains, trachea very .small,
alimentary canal 15 feet 1 inch. I may remark here that I have
sometimes found the intestinal tube in the hare (probably in young
specimens) much shorter than that before mentioned. I have com-
pared the spermatozoa, the blood-corpuscles, and the various viscera
not mentioned above, and I find no important difference in them.

As regards the skeleton, I have been unable to discover any a
preciable difference, except in its size and in the length of the hind
extremities ; but in the Museum of the College of Surgeons there is
a skeleton of the Lop-eared Rabbit (Preparation 1949); and if the
posterior limbs are compared with those of the hare (Prep. 1914),
the resemblance will be found to be very great.

In taking a retrospect of the anatomy of these animals we find a
great similarity ; the interesting and important differences are in the
heart, lungs, and trachea. These I pointed out in 1854, in a paper
read before the London Physiological Society, ‘‘On the Weight,
Form, Size of the Cavities, and Thickness of the Parietes of the Heart
in the Vertebrate Animals*.’’? On referring to the weights of the
above-named organs, it will be seen that the proportions are very re-
markable. Thus, the heart of the hare (and I speak from the exami-
nation of many specimens) is nearly five times the weight of that of
the rabbit ; the lungs are nearly four times as heavy ; and the calibre
of the trachea three or four times as great; the rings of the air-
tube are about the same number in both.

But it must be remembered that these are differences in degree,
and not in ‘ind, and may be explained to some extent by the habits
of the animal. The comparative swiftness and durability of speed of
the hare require a larger and stronger circulating organ; and the
same remark will apply to the respiratory apparatus. If, however,
we have this similarity of structure, in many respects (as is well
known) the habits of the animals are widely different. The period
of gestation in the hare is said to be a month, that of the wild rabbit
three weeks; but I am not acquainted with any reliable evidence
upon this subject. The young of the rabbit are naked and blind ;
whilst those of the hare see, and have a hairy covering at birth ; the
number of young in the hare is from two to four, that of the rabbit
from four to seven (early in the spring I have generally found four).
The rabbit burrows, takes down from its body, covers its young and
leaves them at night; whilst the hare (English) seldom, unless hard
pressed, will go to earth. Without pointing out minor differences,
I have said enough to lead some to suppose that my first impression
was correct, viz. that the cross between the hare and the rabbit was
a more extraordinary one than that between the ducks in question.

* Lancet, 1854.

Mr. J. A. Stewart on Asteronyx Loveni. 77

But acloser investigation leads me at once to acknowledge my error ;
for, looking especially to the comparative anatomy, and believing, as
I do, that time and circumstances may produce essential alterations
in the habits and in the external form, colour, and size of animals,
I think that there are more unstable and far-fetched theories in phy-
siology than the belief that the hare and the rabbit may have been
originally one and the same animal.

March 12, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

Description or AsteRoNyx Lovenr, Mix. er Troscu.,
A NEw Britisu Srarrisn. By Jonn A. Stewart, New
Coxi.ece, EDINBURGH.

This fine Starfish belongs to the Zuryalee. It is the second spe-
cies of this division of the Ophiuride which has been noticed in the
British seas ; and it is the more interesting as it is a form interme-
diate between the already known species (Astrophyton scutatum,
Link) and the simple-rayed Ophiure, having the prehensile scaleless
arms, and the radiating body-ribs of the other Zuryalee, joined with
the undivided arms of the Ophiure. As in Astrophyton, it wants
the mouth-plates between the origin of the rays, but has instead a
strong calcareous bar uniting the bases of the two neighbouring arms.
The two genera have also the madreporiform tubercle on the under
surface in one of the interbrachial angles nearest the mouth. The
genus Trichaster is generally placed between Astrophyton and Aséer-
onyz, but it has the interbrachial mouth-plates, and wants the ma-
dreporiform tubercle; indeed it seems scarcely separable from Ophio-
scolex, except in possessing prehensile divided arms, and would per-
haps be more correctly placed by the side of this genus among the
true Ophiure.

The specimen now exhibited was found in Loch Torridon in Ross-
shire, in the summer of 1859. I took it from the deep-sea lines
which had been set in a part of the loch 9 fathoms deep and having
a rocky bottom. Koren records this species as occurring on the
coasts of Norway at a depth of from 50 to 150 fathoms (Nyt Maga-
zin far Naturvidenskaberne, vol. ix. p. 96).

The specimen from which Miiller and Troschel’s description was
taken is in the Museum at Stockholm. It was found at Bohuslan,
near Hammerfest, Norway.

Description of Asteronyx Loveni, Mill. § Trosch.

The body is pentangular. The skin, which covers the body and
arms, is naked, without scales or granules. On the upper surface
of the body, covered by the skin, are ten radiating ribs in subparallel
pairs; they rise from the margin of the body, on either side of the
arms, and, passing inwards, unite, leaving a small central portion of
the disk free ; they are cartilaginous and flat, with a slight depressed
central groove: very much reduced in size, they are continued on
the under surface of the body, along the margin of the arms, to the

genital openings.

78 Zoological Society.

The mouth is five-radiate, and placed in the centre of the under-
surface of the disk, in the midst of the origin of the arms; a strong
osseous bar, taking the place of the interbrachial plate of the Ophiure,
unites the bases of the arms, and forms a solid ring round the mouth ;
the five bars give origin to as many calcareous cones, which passing

ELAR ee,

ky E
4
i hos

Dat

Pres

ace
eg Pt IELELEE

SSL

inwards nearly meet in the centre; the intervening spaces form the
five-radiate mouth. Articulated to the cones are a number of spines,
which increase in number and length towards the apex ; behind the
base of the cone, in the angle of each interbrachial space, are placed
two genital openings; the madreporiform tubercle also occupies the
angle of one of these spaces.

Miscellaneous. 79

The arms are convex above, and quite flat on the under surface ;
they are composed of narrow calcareous joints, each of which is
furnished with appendages on the inferior angles; on the second
joint from the base of the arm a single short spine appears on either
side; before the arm leaves the disk, the number increases to three
or four, the one on the inner side being longer than the others ;
these spines are articulated to calcareous processes, with socket de-
pressions for the insertion of the ball-joint of the spines ; the pro-
cesses are scarcely visible at first, but increase in size, until, beyond
the middle of the arm, their margin supplies space for the attach-
ment of no fewer than twelve very short spines. The inner spine gra-
dually increases in length from the base of the arm until it reaches
its maximum about 2 inches from the disk ; soon thereafter it begins
to decrease, and continues until it becomes of the same size as the
others. This long slender spine is directed inwards on the flat under-
side of the arm, and reaches at its greatest length fully two-thirds
across; it is covered on its summit with a number of recurved
spikelets. The second spine is slightly compressed towards the sum-
mit, where, on its inner margin, it is furnished with a few spikelets
in a single series. When the animal is alive, a thin membrane covers
the whole of the spines, as in other Echinodermata ; but in dried spe-
cimens this is scarcely discernible.

_ Two series of tentacle-pores run along the sides of the arms—one
pore to each joint, placed near to and in a line with the spines. They
can be easily traced for 2 inches or so along the length of the arm ;
but whether they continue much further it is difficult to say from
the dried specimen. Two of these pores occur at the origin of the
arms within the calcareous ring surrounding the mouth.

The breadth of the body is 12 inch. The most perfect arm in
the specimen is 12 inches long ; but as this has been twice, perhaps
more frequently, broken and repaired; it is probable that its true
length would be at least 2 inches more. The relation of the body
to the arms is thus as 1 to 9.

In the accompanying drawing (see woodcut, p. 78) the whole
animal is represented at about half the natural size, and the upper
surface of the disk at the size of life. Fig. 1 shows the under sur-
face of a ray about 2 inches from the disk; fig. 2 the upper surface
of the same ray ; fig. 3 the under surface, towards the extremity of
the ray ; and fig. 4 one of the large inner spines_ magnified.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On the Pediculi infesting the different Races of Man.

Mr. AnprEw Murray, the Secretary of the Horticultural Society,
has lately read a paper before the Royal Society of Edinburgh on
this subject. He confines himself to the study of the true Pediculi,
including two species, viz. P. capitis and P. vestimenti, and proves
that the pretended P. tabescentium is only P. vestimenti. He ob-
serves, “‘ As to colour, I find that there is a considerable difference.
The coloured races of man have correspondingly coloured parasites...

80 Miscellaneous.

As to form, there is not so much scope for difference. . . Using these
as characters, then, it is impossible to deny that there are tolerably
well-marked differences between the parasites of different races ; and
as in several of these races I have had the benefit of a large series
of specimens, I am able to add that these differences are constant.”

«There remains the question, what is the value of these differences
as bearing upon the unity of the human species? I am bound to
confess that I think it leaves it exactly where it was before. I think
I may say I have satisfactorily proved that there are differences, and
that these differences are constant and permanent: that is, no doubt,
something. But, unluckily, these differences are most singularly
similar to the differences in the races whose unity is the question in
dispute, and to solve which this evidence has been adduced... To
attempt to draw any deduction from these differences in the Pedicult
would therefore, as it appears to me, be something like begging the
whole question.” —T rans. Royal Soc. Edinb. 1861.

On a new Species of Fish belonging to the Genus Pagrus.
By Dr. AtBert GUNTHER.

Pacrus Bocacu, Lowe.
Ds. A.z. L. lat. 65. L. transv. 7/17.

8

The greatest depth of the body is below the fourth dorsal spine,
where it is one-third of the total length ; the length of the head is
one-fourth of it. The diameter of the eye equals the width of the
interorbital space, is one-fourth of the length of the head, and two-
thirds of that of the snout. The preorbital is longer than high, and
higher than the orbit. There are six series of rather narrow scales
between the preeorbital and the angle of the preeoperculum. Molar
teeth in two series,—those of the outer series being conical, pointed,
and much larger than those of the inner series. The third, fourth,
and fifth dorsal spines are produced, flexible (in immature specimens) ;
the second and third anal spines of nearly equal length and strength,
one-third of the length of the head. The pectoral extends on to the
vertical from the first soft anal ray, and its length is contained three
and a half times in the total; the ventral reaches to the anal fin.
Silvery, with red, shining golden stripes along the series of scales ;
a dark-claret spot on the back beneath the fifth, sixth, seventh, and

eighth dorsal rays, extending on the membrane of the fin ; a smaller

spot on the upper part of the axil ; the spinous dorsal, caudal, anal,
and ventral fins with the margin blackish. Length 9} inches.

Hab. Sea of Lisbon.

This fish forms a new addition to the European fauna. It has
been sent to the British Museum by the Rev. R. T. Lowe in a fine
collection of fishes made at Lisbon. He proposes to call it after
Dr. Bocage, of the Lisbon Museum, in case it should prove to be a
new form, and writes:—‘It grows very large; I saw one which
was 2 feet 10 inches long, and was said to weigh more than 16 lbs.
Its head was bright red or vermilion. The elongate dorsal spines are
only a conspicuous character in young examples.’’—Proc. Zool. Soc:
Nov. 13, 1860.

a ee ae ee a ae

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 44. AUGUST 1861.

I1X.—On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.
H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin*.

[Plates IX. A, X. & XI.]

THE experience of past ages, that certain plants only produce
fruit and fertile seed when two are grown together, laid the first
ground for the doctrine of the sexuality of plants. The Arab
writers, about 900 years after Christ, first drew particular atten-
tion to the phenomenon, and recognized its analogy to animal
nature. The cultivation of the Date-palm, the Pistacio, of the
Carica Papaya, &c., led observers to the knowledge of the pur-
pose of the pollen and ovules in the development of seeds.
But Clusius was the first botanist who pointed out distinctly
that those plants of the Carica Papaya bearing stamens were
the male, whilst, in accordance with the prevalent popular views,
he called those which bore the fruit the female.

John Ray, who first remarked the fixed constancy in the
number of the carpels (a fact employed at the present day, since
the time of Jussieu, as the basis of the natural classification of
the vegetable kingdom), arrived, after numerous experiments
and observations, at the conclusion that the anthers of male
plants were indispensable to the female in the production of

rms.
or The scientific foundation of the doctrine of the sexuality of
plants was further advanced by our distinguished fellow-country-
man, Rudolph Jacob Camerarius, Professor in Tiibingen. Ca-
merarius supplied by his researches the groundwork for that
first logically-contrived system of plants which, thirty years
later, Linnzus gave to his contemporaries.

* Translated by J. T. Arlidge, A.B., M.B. &c., from the original memoir
communicated by the Author, to whose kindness we are likewise indebted
for the use of the original plates.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. 6

82 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of
By the labours of Burkard, Morland, C. J. Geoffroy, Bradley,

Vaillant, Blair, and other observers, the sexual relations of plants
were in various ways so elucidated, that, to the methodical mind
of the great Swedish naturalist, and by means of his own nu-
merous and accurate observations, their proofs were complete
and multiplied. Indeed, he clearly proved that the female
plants of Cannabis sativa, when carefully protected from the
access of the pollen, produced no seeds.

The views of Tournefort and Pontedera, based upon some
fallacious observations, respecting the importance and purpose
of the anthers, failed to invalidate the antagonistic facts adduced
by Linnzeus and Dillenius.

The researches of Needham (1745) and Gleichen (1781) on
the structural relations between the pollen and stigma, as well as
the successful attempts of K6lreuter to generate bastard forms
by scattering the pollen of other plants on the stigma, contri-
buted most valuable support in favour of the doctrine of the
sexuality of plants.

The inexact observations of F. J. Schelver and Henschel were
insufficient to cast a suspicion upon the results obtained by
Camerarius, Linneus, Kélreuter, and others.

The hypothesis of the sexuality of plants entered on a new
stage as a consequence of the labours of the distinguished ana-
tomists of this century. The elongation of the pollen-cells was
first observed by Amici in 1823; and Brongniart subsequently
witnessed, in several plants, the prolongation of tubes from the
pollen adherent to the stigma, and the extrusion of correspond-
ing tubules from the orifice (mouth) of the ovules. The latter
he presumed to be conducting tubes, through which the fructi-
fying contents of the pollen-tubes (for, like Needham, he imagined
that these tubes burst within the conducting tissue of the style)
were conveyed to the embryonic sac, discovered by Malpighi to
be present within the ovules. Amici followed the pollen-tubes,
as is illustrated by the communication presented by Mirbel,
from the pollen-corpuscle, through the conducting tissue (ob-
served by Malpighi, as early as 1675, in Monocotyledons) of the
canal of the style and of the embryo, to that little aperture in the
seed (discovered by Grew in 1671), the mouth of the ovule
(smce named by Turpin the micropyle), into which this con-
scientious inquirer, moreover, saw it enter. This was confirma-
tory of the idea started by Samuel Morland (1703), that the
pollen descended through thé style into the ovary, and there
entered the micropyle of the ovules. In this phenomenon we
also find the true explanation of the fact recorded by Richard

im 1811, that fibres grew from within the ovules of Blyxa
Auberti.

ee

:

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 83

Robert Brown, between 1831 and 1833, repeated and con-
firmed, to the fullest extent, the discovery of Amici in the case
of the families of Orchidacee and Asclepiadacee. Amici, be-
sides, very correctly showed that the elongation of the inner
coat of the pollen-grains (usually regarded as simply an act of
extension) was effected by a process of growth at the expense of
the fluid supplied by the surrounding conducting cellular tissue.
The end of the pollen-tube in contact with the ovule Schleiden
followed and traced into its tissue, and came to the conviction
that, in a large number of plants, the primary formation of the
embryo takes place in the interior of this intruded sac of the
pollen.

Horkel, Wydler, and, in part, Meyen, accepted Schleiden’s
views ; and Schacht, in his extended prize essay sent to the
Royal Netherlands Institute, contributed a large number of
proofs in support of Schleiden’s discovery. Repeated experi-
ments and investigations that I undertook also caused me to
side in general with this observer, although I held the opinion
of Meyen and Brongniart to be generally true, that only the
union of the contents of the two heterogeneous cells—yviz. of the
pollen-cell and of the embryonic sac—is necessary, according to
the osmotic capacity of the membranes concerned (at one time
of the pollen tube, at another of the embryonic sac) or through
the union of these two histological elements, to give rise to the
development of a new individual.

In the mean time, Griffith (in 1835, at Calcutta) saw, in
Santalum album and in Osyris, the outgrowth of the embryonic
sac, in the form of a tube of greater or less length, from the
naked ovules as far outwards as the funiculus. The develop-
ment of the plant-germ only proceeded when the pollen-tube
entered within this open and freely-exposed cavity of the em-
bryonic sac. On the other hand, in Viscum the germ appeared
to him to take its origin in the pollen-tube itself.

In 1846, Amici, Mohi, and Hoffmeister pronounced them-
selves decidedly in favour of the opinion that the germ never
originates within the pollen-tube, but by the enlargement of one
of the cells floating freely in the fluid of the embryo-sac, after
the pollen-tube has so extended itself as to reach to the vicinity
of that sac.

Subsequently to these different interpretations as put forward
by various able observers, Schleiden suggested the probability
that the opinion first advanced by Brongniart might in many
cases be true, and that the germ took its rise from the conjuga-
tion of the pollen-tube with a pre-existing embryo-vesicle. At
the same time the last-named naturalist, and, at a later period,
Radlkofer, and, last of all, Schacht, from his observations in

6*

84 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

Madeira on Gladiolus segetum, advocated the opinion of Amici
and Mohl with reference to the production of the embryo, as
exclusively correct.

Not one of these anatomists called in question the theory
of the sexual origin of plants put forward by Camerarius and
Linneus. Their views differed only on the question whether
the rudiments of the new being were commenced exclusively
within the embryo-sac, or exclusively within the pollen-tube, or
by the united action of the two organs, after the manner of the
conjugation of the Conferve. The majority of botanists certainly
incline towards the opinion that the basis of the young embryo
is furnished solely by the germinal vesicles contained within the
embryo-sac, and never by the pollen-cell, whose contents serve
no other purpose than that of its fructification. Moreover, the
plants which Linneus cautiously named Cryptogamia have been
of late years for the most part proved to be Phanerogamia ; for,
in 1848, Suminski, by observations first made on the thalli of
Ferns, showed that those organs which Hedwig, in the case of
Mosses, had rightly intimated to be anthers and pistils, actually
performed the functions of such structures in Ferns; and since
then, in 1850, I sent from Venezuela to Prof. Ehrenberg, as
Secretary of the Berlin Academy, the first part of the history of
the fructification of an Alga, which confirmed the idea of Nageli
respecting the sexual nature of the two sorts of stalked branches
remarked by Vaucher. These two observations together made
us acquainted with the extreme forms of the fructifying organs
among the Cryptogamia: namely, in the one case the motory
apparatus, which is to be compared to the extine of the pollen,
is developed pre-eminently ; in the other case the cell, which is
comparable with the intine of the pollen, attains the maximum
development. Still, in both cases, the latter is always present as
the special fructifying organ—overlooked, it is true, by many
observers, either because, in cellular Cryptogamia, they considered
it to be an integral part of the spiral fibres producing the mo-
tions, or because, in the vascular Cryptogamia, they examined
spiral fibres from which the fructifying cells were torn off.

The conjugation of Spirogyra, described by Vaucher as the
simplest form of a reproductive process, is indeed still so re-
garded by the majority of botanists at the present day, and my
researches on Vaucheria show it to be so in the clearest manner.
In some cases, the impregnation of the naked archegonium takes
place by means of a free spherical cell (Pl. IX. A. fig. 23 a), which
escapes from the open extremity of the antheridium within
which it was produced, adheres to the archegonium, and after
a time coalesces with it, so that the two united lay the founda-
tion for the new individual. However, I more frequently observed

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 85

that “the apex of the archegonium (‘separation-cell,’ Absonde-
rungszelle) is applied to the curved branch—the antheridium,
and that the membrane of the latter becomes absorbed at the
point of contact, and then the cells existing in it, filled with
colourless muco-granular matter, discharge themselves into the
“separation-cell.” Once, indeed, I clearly witnessed (as I have
represented in fig. 23 c) that in this process the membrane of the
‘separation-cell’ (archegonium) became thrust inwards, whilst
the secreted matter existing in it decreased, to make room for
the penetrating cell.

‘ Whilst it is easy to make out the whole process of fertiliza-
tion, it is as difficult to answer the question respecting the
condition of the membrane of the separation-cell (archegonium)
in the natural condition of the plant, without preparation, as that
respecting that of the embryo-sac in compound higher plants.
I succeeded in making this point clear by allowing the cells found
in actual union to dry up, whereby the coloured matters which
lined the inner wall of the ‘separation-cell’ were withdrawn
from the extremity which was occupied by the cell that had
there penetrated it (Pl. IX. A. fig. 23.6 & fig. 23 c).

“ After the act of impregnation is accomplished, the ‘ separa-
tion-cell’ (the archegonium) reassumes the same appearance as
before, except that, by transmitted light, the newly produced
cell appears of a brownish colour in the centre.

“ The result of the two different forms of conjugation of the
contents of the curved (antheridium) and of the ovate (archego-
nium) branch-cell is the formation of a similar product: this
is the germ of a young plant, which forthwith, or so soon as
the necessary conditions are furnished, developes itself into a
simple or very slightly branched cylinder. If the plant, for in-
stance, after impregnation has been accomplished, be moistened
only just so much as is necessary to prevent its being quite
dried up, the germs formed are not developed, its contents lose
colour throughout, and at the same time its enveloping mem-
brane grows thicker. I have kept such germs under observation
for three months together. On the contrary, when placed in
water, they become green again, and develope into long fibres.”

I have here detailed my observations thus fully, in order that
they may be compared with the quotations from them given by
Pringsheim, through which various more recent authors, who
have not given themselves the trouble to refer to the original
statements, have been led into error. Pringsheim, who con-
fessedly was unacquainted with the plants examined by me in
the colony of Tovar, in Caracas, though he investigated other
very similar plants, says, when citing my remarks :—

“In the first place, the extremities of the mother-spore-cells

86 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

apply themselves laterally to the little protuberances (corniculi),
whereupon the membrane of the latter at these lateral points
becomes pierced through, and the ‘ Karsten’-cells are transferred
through these apertures from the protuberances to the mother-
spore-cells.

“This is the description of the process advanced by Karsten ;
and I can only express it as my opinion that the explanation
given by that naturalist of this account rests upon a false inter-
pretation of what he has seen.

An aperture never exists on the sides of the projections*.
In the instance figured by Karsten, the protuberance (little horn)
is in contact, as happens perhaps as frequently as not, with the
mother-spore-cell; but the protuberance is shown to be here
quite entire and closed below, and nothing whatever is extruded
from it; in fact, Karsten’s figure represents it replete with con-
tents, and conveys a more truthful impression than his explana-
tion of it.”

Pringsheim in this place copies my figure (23 c); but he pru-
dently omits fig. 23 4, which exhibits the emptied antheridium,
and would of itself furnish a contradiction to his denial of my
statements +. It has been the fate of Pringsheim himself, who
subsequently carried out some researches on the reproduction of
C£dogonium, Bulbochete, and Saprolegnia, to be compelled to
confirm my views relative to Vaucheria by analogies which he
discovered in Saprolegnia. He, moreover, discovered in Sapro-
legnia (supposing Pringsheim’s account of his own researches
to be more credible than his extracts from the writings of others)
a similar double process of reproduction,—in the one case by the
intermingling of the heterogeneous contents of two adjoming
branches (compare the conjugation and the above delineation of
the fertilization of Vaucheria and fig. 28), and, in the second
case, a mode of fructification corresponding with that of the
higher Cryptogamia, viz. by cells provided with locomotive cilia.

That the act of fertilization may be accomplished in other
Algze allied to Vaucheria by means of cells of larger size, instead
of minute cells provided with vibratile cilia, is rendered highly
probable from the accounts given by Pringsheim respecting the
fructification of Gidogonium, and from what I myself have also re-
peatedly noticed. Pringsheim discovers, in these various modes of

* A pre-existing aperture is certainly never found in this organ, either on
its side or at its extremity. No one has ever asserted its existence; and
Pringsheim’s denial of it is therefore altogether superfluous. If Pringsheim
has not seen the absorption of the contiguous cell-walls, it is either because
his investigations have not been continued long enough, or because the
species of plants examined by him do not present this mode of fertilization.

+ See Botanische Zeitung 1860, p. 385.

ae

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 87

reproduction, evidences of generic difference: I satisfied myself
(in 1850) that they are only different varieties of the same act,
and may occur in one and the same species, the form being
determined by certain relative conditions of nutrition.

The knowledge of the fructifying process which takes place in
the Algz has been pre-eminently promoted by Thuret and Cohn,
and of that which occurs in the higher Cryptogamia by Mette-
nius and Hoffmeister. In short, by the careful labours of these
and of many other naturalists, it has been incontrovertibly esta-
blished that, besides the multiplication of individual plants by
buds or offsets—whether it be a single cell detached from the
general mass, or a complex cell-mass, still forming part of the
parent plant and developed from it (germ-granules or buds)—
there is throughout all classes of the vegetable kingdom, with
the exception indeed, at the present day, of the Fungi and
Lichens alone, a sexual method of reproduction calculated to
maintain the typical form of the species.

In fact, indications of a process of impregnation were seen,
and its reality conjectured, by Ehrenberg in the Lichens and
Fungi; and more recently, Itzigsohn and Rabenhorst, in the
case of the Lichens, and Tulasne in that of the Fungi, have
detected corpuscles to which they would assign the function of
antherozoids.

I moreover observed a process of fructification in a Lichen,
which will serve to establish the opinion that even in these sim-
plest organisms a sexual act is performed. Of this observation
I shall have to speak hereafter more at large. These various
researches respecting the fructifying processes in the Crypto-
gamia make it at the same time evident that the mechanism of
the proceeding—. ¢. the nature and manner of the approxima-
tion of two heterogeneous cells, the union of which brmgs about
the production of a new individual of a younger generation—
varies so much the more as the structure of the vegetative organs
is simpler. Whether the cell containing the fructifying material
(pollen, antherozoids, spermatozoids, &c.) be provided or not
with a locomotive organ, is of no importance in connexion with
the impregnating act. ;

The assertions advanced, in opposition to the Linnzan doc-
trine, by Spallanzani, Henschel, Schelver, Bernhardi, and others,
that the ovules of plants, as a normal condition, are stimulated
by the pollen-grains to set up a new development of cells as the
foundation of a fresh germ, and that moreover, in like manner,
a new germ may be produced without the fructifymg influence
of the pollen on the ovules, are founded on inaccurate observa-
tions, and constitute the framework of hypotheses completely
set aside by exact investigations.

88 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

Still, the propensity to credit what is marvellous, and to ex-
cite an interest by taking up the defence of bold hypotheses at
variance with hitherto acknowledged laws, did not allow the
results arrived at by the united assiduous labours of so many
naturalists to go unchallenged.

For instance, a report made by Smith, in 1841, that he had
noticed in the Calebogyne grown in Kew Gardens no male
flowers, and that, notwithstanding this, the plant produced fer-
tile seeds, induced Naudin to repeat Spallanzani’s experiments
on Cannabis and Mercurialis ; and from the origination of fertile
seeds in isolated female specimens of those two plants, as well
as in afemale Bryonia dioica grown in the open air, he felt himself

entitled to deny that the fructification of the ovules of plants is -

necessary to the development of normal germs.

Radlkofer, prompted by the observations of Siebold (1857—
1858) respecting the capacity of development of the unim-
pregnated eggs of bees and moths, made use of these state-
ments of Naudin to construct his hypothesis of the partheno-
genesis of plants; but, at the same time, he omitted to notice
that the normal formation of buds and the development of ovules,
occurring in an abnormal manner analogous to the production of
buds, are long- and well-known phenomena, corresponding like-
wise with the production of living progeny by the Aphides and
Trematoda, and with that of barren eggs by insects.

Under the influence of his preconceived ideas he has failed to
note that the researches of Naudin were instituted on polygamous
plants,—a circumstance which naturally suggests to the mind
that a concealed male flower, or an anther produced in the in-
terior of a female flower, may have led the observer into error.

The observations of Smith on Celebogyne appeared to Radl-
kofer’s mind to supply ample evidence in favour of his notion of
vegetable parthenogenesis. Some examinations were undertaken
by him on the Calebogyne and its embryos during a visit to Kew,
in the course of which he once detected a pollen-cell on the
stigma; this occurrence, however, failed to shake his faith in
the conclusion he had already arrived at.

The same fortune that befell Radlkofer also attended Braun,
who in the same year got Deeke to examine the embryos of the
Celebogyne cultivated in the Botanical Gardens of Berlin. For
although Deeke showed that there is a normal act of fertilization
of the germ-vesicles in the embryo-sae of Calebogyne, vet Braun
considered himself justified in propounding to the Berlin Aca-
demy his ideas of parthenogenesis in plants. Braun further
supported this hypothesis by appealing to the before-quoted re-
searches of Henschel and earlier inquirers, and to the circumstance
of the much rarer existence of male specimens of Chara crinita,

BN a ee

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 89

to which he thereupon attributes, without further research, a
parthenogenetic mode of reproduction.

That the investigations, repeated by Naudin, of the develop-
ment of unfertilized ovules in Cannabis and Mercurialis, and
likewise the older experiments by Spallanzani, Lecoq, and others,
asserting the same development to occur in the ovules of Spi-

nacia, are untrustworthy, follows as a consequence of the re-
searches undertaken by Regel and Schenk. On the one hand,
Regel always detected male among the female flowers on the
same plant; on the other, it follows (in accordance with the
rule) from Schenk’s admirable experiments, that the notion of
the formation of fertile seeds without the operation of pollen
upon the ovules of a plant, is not established. Both observers
concur in saying that, of all the plants adduced as partheno-
genetic, the Calebogyne, which was not accessible to them for
investigation, forms the only exception to the general law, and
that ovules become fertile seeds only after the act of fertilization.
Schenk was led to believe in the existence of the exception
mentioned, inasmuch as he relied upon the authority of Braun,
who made it appear that he had for a long time examined the
Celebogyne with the most scrupulous care in his room; but
Regel formed a more unbiassed opinion, and gave to the unsup-
ported statements of Braun and Radlkofer no such implicit belief.

Both these careful observers would have convinced themselves
with ease of the groundlessness of the hypothesis of Radlkofer
and Braun, if they had been enabled to examine a plant of
Celebogyne in bloom.

The delusion of the two last-named observers, that they were
able to make out, from among the structures of the normally-
formed male flowers, the impossibility of the presence of a her-
maphrodite flower in Celebogyne, rendered them blind to the
existence of the comparatively large anthers, which, in fact, are
often developed at the base of the calyx of the female flowers, as
I have had opportunities of observing for two years in the spe-
cimens growing in the Berlin Botanic Garden.

That Radlkofer did not discover the hermaphrodite flowers of
Celebogyne is attributable to the hasty character of his observa-
tions during his travels; but this, if in the least explicatory of
the circumstance, is no apology for it. The finding of pollen on
the stigma ought to have rendered him cautious, had he been
only anxious for the discovery of the truth, and not, as is clearly
the case, for the promotion of a literary work by the fallacious
evidence of a preconceived interpretation. But that Braun, after
several years’ observation of the plant in question *, and after

_ * Whilst this sheet was passing through the press, I received from Prof.
Braun his just-published “ Supplement to the Treatise on Parthenogenesis

90 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

he had been shown by Deeke the fructifying pollen-tube in the
embryo-sac, should not be acquainted with the fact that during
the entire summer, from the beginning of May till the end of
August, hermaphrodite flowers are not rarely met with on Cele-
bogyne, is altogether incomprehensible.

Celebogyne (Smith).

The hermaphrodite flowers observed on the C. ilicifolia from
May to August, in the Berlin Botanic Garden, were all monan-
drian. The single anther developed (Pl. X.) was situated on
the periphery of the flower; it alternated on the outer aspect
with the inferior first and with the adjoining fourth leaf of the
calyx, and on the inner aspect with two of the carpels. Some-
times a second aborted anther is met with, also alternating with
two carpels and situated opposite the third leaflet of the calyx.
The stamens are attached to the bottom of the flower. The per-
fect one is equal to the sepals in length, and consists of a cylin-
drical, thick, fleshy filament, at first erect, but afterwards curved
outwards; it gradually expands upwards to the ‘ connective,’
which is free on the exterior ; to this last is affixed an oval, reni-
form, orange-coloured anther-cell, having a discharging slit-like
outlet prolonged to its apex. Though the anther has two
parallel compartments when first formed, the septum breaks
down between them at a very early period of development,
when the entire stamen is still concealed within the calyx and
the pollen is completely undeveloped.

Braun, who had the opportunity of examining some portions
of a male flower which had been preserved in the Herbarium at
Kew, as belonging to Celebogyne, describes the anther-cell to be
“‘ elongated, consisting of two halves, in contact above and below,
but rather separated at the centre by the ‘ connective ; strongly
curved on the outer aspect, where likewise the elongated slits
for dehiscence are placed.” ‘This description of the anther of
Celebogyne from Hooker’s collection might raise the doubt
whether the male organs described by Braun actually belonged
to C. ilicifolia, were it not that, very fortunately, the most im-
portant contradictions in the account given by Braun to what I
observed in the specimens obtained from the Botanic Garden of
Berlin, particularly in respect to the variation in the form of the
anthers, are removed by the illustrations that Braun has ap-
pended to his own essay. For instance, Braun says the anther-

in Plants—Polyembryony and Germination of Celebogyne”’ (extracted
from the Transactions of the Berlin Academy for 1859, printed in 1860).
In this work Braun adduces (p. 197) further evidence in illustration of
parthenogenesis, without, however, assigning any great importance to it.
But Celebogyne still constitutes, as heretofore, the mainstay of the doctrine
of the parthenogenesis of plants.

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 91

cell is elongated, oblong, whilst I feel obliged to call it oval if
I indicate its form according to the principles of nomenclature
given by Linnzus and employed by the best authors, and as,
moreover, it is in fact represented by Braun*. Moreover the
mode of attachment of the anther to the filament, as described
by Braun, differs from what I have found and represented ; for
he says the filament is very short, and affixed in a joint-like
manner to the inner side of the connective. If this relation of
the parts be true, and not an error in description, like that above
noticed of “elongated, oblong,” the cause of this assertion of
Braun would in truth appear to be that the male organs examined
could not have been those of C. ilicifolia of the Gardens of Kew
and Berlin: for no example of a species is known to me having
both those modes of attachment of the anther on the filament
severally described by myself and Braun ; in short, according to
the prevailing notions of generic characters, plants so formed
would belong to two distinct genera.

Since I have not had the opportunity of examining the male
flowers of Calebogyne from Hooker’s herbarium, I am unable to
decide this point; we must therefore wait until Hooker, or some
botanist familiar with the morphology of plants and with these
particular inquiries, can give us an accuunt of the true state of
the case +.

This doubt, whether the male flowers of Celebogyne examined
by Braun and myself were equivalent, would necessarily extend
to the further account given by Braun of the female flowers of this
plant, had I not thoroughly assured myself that I had the same
individual specimens before me that Braun himself investigated,
—a fact which does not appear, even in the case of the female
flowers, from the descriptions of them given by Braun, but
rather the contrary.

Thus, Braun describes the calyx of the female flower of the
Celebogyne of the Berlin Botanic Garden to be deeply five-
cleft (quinquepartitus), and rarely four-cleft (quadripartitus),
whereas I, on the contrary, found the calyx to consist of five
completely-separated, distinct sepals, imbricated in vernation ;
the leaflets never coalesced (gamosepalous), five-cleft (quinque-
partitus), nor lobed, as Braun further terms it in his German
description. Moreover in the same place he speaks of the

* The long diameter of the anther is not double its transverse diameter,
and it is rounded, not pointed,—wherefore we must call it oval, according
to Linneus (Philosophia Bot. 1751, p. 42), Willdenow (Grundriss der
Krauterkunde, p. 78), and Bischoff (Handbuch der bot. Terminologie und
Systemkunde, p. 74).

+ Iam, however, convinced that Braun’s faulty description has alone
given rise to this doubt; Decaisne (Ann. des Sciences Naturelles, vol. vii.
1857) has already corrected Braun’s statement on this point.

92 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

leaflets of the calyx—a mode of expression not usual with bota-
nists in the description of plants, except where the calyx con-
sists of a whorl of free and non-united leaf-like organs or sepals.

Further, the form of the stigma is described in an anomalous
way by Braun: the lobes are not “somewhat emarginate at
their extremity (lobis expansis integris subemarginatis),” but
each of them has several dentations along its upper edge, more
or less deep, and three or four marginal teeth, or more seldom
two such ; and the edge is very rarely entire. This therefore is
clear, that Braun selected an imperfectly developed bud, and
described its condition as the rule, instead of a fully-developed
flower,—a circumstance it is always necessary to have stated.
The correctness of this conclusion is manifest from Braun’s de-
scription of the position of the stigmas; for he says they arch
over and are compressed against the capsule, whereas in the
developed, fuil-blown flower the stigmata are horizontal and
somewhat erect.

At the base of the external whorl of sepals, and partly adherent
to the short axis of the flower, several glands are met with,
usually one on each side of every sepal, of tolerably large size,
hemispherical, and flattened at their apex. A fifth similar gland
is also frequently found at the base of the free border of the
third leaflet of the calyx.

Braun, again, is incorrect in his ideas respecting the attach-
ment of the flowers, since he says, “Several female flowers
grouped together at the extremities of the pedicels constitute
strictly called few- flowered, apparently loose spikes. These are
provided with a terminal flower, which is formed at an earlier
period than the lateral blossoms, of which latter the upper slowly
succeed the lower in the order of inflorescence.”

The flowers, including the lateral ones, are, however, not ses-
sile, as Braun implies, but shortly stalked, as Smith indeed
rightly described them, and are situated in the axis of a bract ;
their pedicels are furnished with two bracts, similar to the leaflets
of the calyx, and usuallysupport a gland on each side of their base.

The presence of the bracts on the pedicels of the flowers, and
the earlier expansion of the terminal than of the lateral flowers,
afford unequivocal evidence that the mode of inflorescence we
have here cannot be strictly named “a few-flowered spike,” but
is nothing else than a few-flowered “cyme” the lateral flowers of
which are so shortly stalked that the whole inflorescence acquires
a spike-like form, or constitutes a cyma spiciformis.

The description of C. ilicifolia given by Braun is not, indeed,
sufficient to establish the identity between the species examined
by him and by myself: however, I am thoroughly convinced of
the fact of this being the case; for, as Braun himself states,

Dl al

Oe Oe ee ee ee

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 93

only three flowering plants of C. ilicifolia existed in the Berlin
Botanical Garden, and two of the self-same examined by him
I also had the opportunity of investigating.

Thus it appears that the last insecure prop to the hypothesis of
parthenogenesis in plants is thrust aside, and it is established
beyond doubt that the production of a normal germ in the
female organs is dependent upon the cooperation of the male
organs of plants. .

The Pollen.

The pollen escaped from the anthers of Calebogyne is sphe-
rical, and composed of a Very delicate smooth integument en-
closing fluid contents. The external coat is remarkable in having
three symmetrically-disposed darker or clearer specks on its
surface. The fluid contents have suspended in them a multitude
of oval and rounded firm corpuscles, which are coloured partly
blue and partly yellow by iodine.

The different transparency of the three points alluded to in
the wall of the pollen is due either to the presence of small
globular (collenchymatous) corpuscles, or to the detachment of
such cells, and the consequent production, by the spaces left in
the coat where they adhered, of clear circular specks with a dark
outline. The internal very delicate pollen-coat, which cannot be
distinguished from the outer tunic except after the application of
chemical reagents, becomes evident at these clear spaces when the
pollen-cell proceeds to elongate itself on the stigma (PI. X.).

The pollen-grains (united in groups of four) contained within
the half-developed anther-cell possess thicker coats, and on that
account completely occupy the mother-cells in the parenchyma,
of which four are formed in each anther-cell. The special mother-
cells are very manifest, and are thickened during the whole period
of the deliquescence of their parent-cell, and present the appear-
ance of “imperfect ” parenchyma-cells (collenchyma) (PI. X.).

These cells enclose four others of a second generation, one of
which, the intine of the future pollen-grain, at this period
almost entirely fills up the parent-cell, and contains a uniformly
thick mucoid fluid, whilst the other three grow to a very trifling
extent, and are so compressed by their largely-developed fellow-
corpuscle against the wall of the mother-cell, that they come to
occupy a position between the two coats of the pollen-cell—the
extine and the intine.

They are the “ intermediate corpuscles,” described by Fritsche
as having a similar situation in the cell-structure of all varieties
of pollen, and without doubt owe their origin to the same cause
which gives rise to the circumstance that the vesicles* which cha-

* I frequently call the non-nucleated cells, which commonly perform a
secretory function (H. Karsten, De Cella Vitali, 1843, p. 64), for brevity’s

94. Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

racterize porous parenchymatous cells and vessels always corre-
spond to each other in the adjoining walls.

In the course of the further generation of the pollen-cells the
soft mother-cell becomes progressively absorbed, until it is re-
duced to a most delicate and scarcely perceptible membrane, as
we find it to be in the mature pollen-cell at the time of im-
pregnation, and when at length it is broken through by the
agency of the three vesicles distended by the absorption of
fluid. In this way the openings (pores) originate, in the
vicinity of which the intine begins to extrude.

At the time of the separation of the little-cells from the
mother-cells of the Celebogyne (which in their origin stand
related, like the dotted cells of wood, to the peculiar porous cells,
and which ought therefore rightly to be called, not porous, but
dotted cells), they can scarcely be recognized as such; for their
walls are so thick, that their cavities are, like those of starch-
grains, extremely contracted. Since Fritsche’s observations on
pollen, we know that the “ intermediate corpuscles” existing in
fully-developed pollen may not rarely be recognized as actual
cells, I represented, in my ‘ Flora Columbiz,’ vol. i. pl. 44, the
pollen of Schachtea, which also displays very clearly this same
relative structure. The intermediate corpuscles, distinctly re-
cognizable as vesicles, occupy, as do those in Celebogyne, the
same position as the “ opercula” of Fritsche, and are thrust aside
by the expanding intine: until this period they constituted the
* porous canal ” in the wall of the extine.

The length of this canal necessarily depends in part upon the
thickness of the extine of the pollen, and in part on the dimen-
sions of the cell which constitutes the intermediate body. In
Celebogyne the canal is exceedingly short ; in Cnothera and
Clarkia* its development is very considerable, and both the cell
concerned in its formation is very large, and the outer portion
of the distinct canal hollowed out in the highly thickened extine
of considerable length.

How essential the developmental history of organic bodies is to
the correct apprehension of structural relations is exemplified by
Schacht’s most recent work on this subject of pollen-structure ;
for, notwithstanding his marvellous skill in the representation

sake, vesicles. A superfluous and incorrect designation for these struc-
tures is the expression ‘ vacuoles.’

* In Clarkia pulchella the wall of the intermediate cell is intimately
united with the intine and extine on either side of it, whilst these two
membranes are not in union, so that on a transverse section a fissure
appears between them, as Schacht has figured (‘ Physiologie,’ pl. 10. fig. 17),
and as he states may be demonstrated very clearly in half-developed pollen-
granules of this species.

Nh it

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 95

of the transverse section of the mature pollen of Clarkia, as
well as, indeed, of Cucurbita and other plants whose pollen is
provided with intermediate corpuscles, he is so entirely mistaken
with respect to its nature that he attributes the condition to
thickening of the inner pollen-coat.

That these “dot-cells” of Calebogyne and allied forms, together
with the cells containing the fovilla, are, in relation to the
extine, cells of the second generation, can be made out only by
their developmental history. For, in fact, they mostly retain
within the pollen-cell, during the first stage of development, the
appearance of secretory cells; still it is rare that they contain
secretions, as happens in Onagraria and Geranium.

Their function evidently is, either by means of the osmotic
action of their contents, or by the transformation into mucus
and the consequent swelling-up of their enveloping membrane,
to cause the rupture of the extine, which is always very thin
above them. Then they in their turn are thrust out or absorbed
by the outgrowing intine, to make way for its extrusion.

Without doubt similar cells are in requisition in all cases (as
Fritsche indeed surmised) to effect the perforation of the extine,
when the ripe pollen comes into contact with the moisture of the
stigma or any other appropriate fluid.

Besides these cells, which originally held the same genetic
position as the “intine,” there exist very frequently, within the
fluid contents of the pre-formed (parental) sac of the extine, some
actually secreting-cells, containing volatile oils and other secreted
matters. These vesicles especially contribute to produce the
great varieties in the external aspect of pollen, either being so
modified in growth as to constitute warts or spines on the sur-
face of the extine, which is usually in part simultaneously
absorbed, and in part transformed into lignine, or so spread
out uniformly over the whole surface of the pollen-grains,
except where these are in mutual contact, as to form a sort of
epidermal covering over the intine.

In pollen-grains furnished with folds, the involutions of the
extine have no such cellular membrane on their surface. Also
in porous pollen-grains, where the pores of the extine are in part
due to the presence of “ dot-cells,” there is not unfrequently an
unusual number of them, developed by endogenous growth,
which again by their manifold transformations still further
multiply the varieties of pollen.

Mohl, indeed, in his standard work on Pollen (1834), ex-
pressed the opinion that “the outer integument of the pollen
must be regarded as a structure composed of cells or of their
rudiments and of a homogeneous connective tissue.”

Unfortunately this distinguished histologist, misled by the

96 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

result (not entirely borne out by facts) of later investigations
of the cuticle, has, in a new exposition of the structural relations
of the pollen, expressed hims:lf somewhat ambiguously respect-
ing them, and in such a way that his description has tended to
strengthen the prevailing erroneous hypothesis, that the outer
lamina of the epidermis (the cuticle) is produced from the sub-
jacent layer by a process of secretion or exudation.

This theory of the growth of the cell by a simple act of de-
position or exudation, after having prevailed during the last
generation, must certainly be exploded; for it is contradicted
by the progress of physiology. For though I was not able to
disprove it by the facts presented in my dissertation (De Cella
Vitali, 1843) and in other works, yet my repeatedly adduced
demonstrations respecting the origin of resin and of the wax-like
cuticular lamina of plants must convince every thinking person
that organization is not a mechanical but a dynamical or vital
act. (See ‘ Botanische Zeitung,’ 1857, p. 313, and Poggendorff’s
‘Annalen, 1860, p. 640.)

That the “ dot-cells” which lie on the inner wall of the extine,

_and at a later period effect its perforation, may produce a secondary
generation of cells, has just been remarked ; and the same phe-
nomenon is also sometimes observed in the case of the porous
ligneous cells of the Conifer. This circumstance is very clearly
illustrated by me, in the fourth plate of the ‘ Flora Columbiz,’
in the figure of the pollen of a Bignonia, the membrane of which
is occupied by a large number of small, not quite flat, oval cells,
not in contact with each other. Further, each of these contains
a third generation of smaller cells, about sixteen in number,
and together form an envelope around the smooth enclosed in-
tine. After being macerated for a time in dilute sulphuric acid,
the cells of the second generation detach themselves from their
parent-cell, to the inner surface of which they were affixed, and
are seen floating freely about under the object-glass. The mem-
branes of these different generations of cells are in this case not
thickened : were they so, we should have such forms produced as
are met with in Synantherez, Nyctaginee, Convolvulacex, &c.,
except that, in these, the cells of the second and. subsequent gene-
rations become frequently converted into sete, which project
from the whole external surface of the extine, and are therein
analogous to what is so clearly demonstrable in the hairs of the
epidermis. Moreover, the structure of the spores of Cryptoga-
mia, so thoroughly investigated by Mohl, teaches us very di-
stinctly the signification of the reticulated surface of these bodies,
so nearly allied to pollen-grains, in all that relates to their mode
of development. This assertion is especially corroborated in the
case of the spores of Acrostichacez, Aspleniacee, and Aspidiacez,

So ee

aT

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 97

some of which I figured in my ‘ Flora Columbiz’ (I beg to refer
particularly to plates 52 and 57). The endogenous cells, which
here clothe the extine as a completely closed membranous layer,
are in these spores, as also in almost all others, not entirely
flattened, but resemble the “dot-cells” (the intermediate cor-
puscles of Fritsche), and are, in the groups named, polyhedral,
and in many others globular in form. When they contain no
younger generation of cells, it is so much the more a problem
whether they belong to the series of “ dot-cells” or of “ pore-
vesicles ;”” but this is a matter of no consequence for the under-
standing of their anatomical structure. Those spores enveloped
by cells are particularly interesting on account of the subsequent
development of a sort of setee, which, as their age increases, cover
their surface, and entirely differ from those which derive their
origin from a peripheral elongation of the porousvesicles. Further
development takes place only in those walls of the cells forming
the outer surface of the spores which lie next the intine and are in
contact with each other (being in this respect somewhat similar to
the cells of the sporangial ring and to the parenchyma-cells enve-
loping the vascular bundleofthe Fern),—mostly, indeed, only where
the three cells touch ; for they are not completely in apposition.
The extine itself and the superposed peripheral wall of endogenous
eells are not thickened, but on the contrary are destroyed, in the
older spores, so that only the thickened angles and walls are left
behind, setiform and spike-like.

Similar structures are also found among the pollen of Phane-
rogamia, 7.e. in Cobea scandens, as Mohl has tolerably well
pointed out. On the contrary, Fritsche and Schacht question
whether the cellular reticulated envelope of the exterior of these
pollen-grains is composed of actual cells; for, according to their
views respecting the growth of the cell-wall, this external wall
originates from the exudation and deposit of matters which, from
some inconceivable reason, take on this wonderful reticulation.
The study of the progressive development of these pollen-grains
at once overturns this fantastic idea, and renders it easy to
understand that the cells which are formed between the extine
and intine, and construct a complete layer between the two,
become lignified in the same manner as has been described in
the spores of the Polypodiaceze ; only that, in addition, those cells
in mutual contact become thickened and porous, and combine
to form a series of radiating pores.

This cellular external tunic of Fern-spores often breaks up into
its three component portions, which are divided from each other
by stronger, thicker walls; and from all this we gather that the
cellular envelope of the smooth intine of the Ferns is composed
of three cells coating the very delicate, transient extine of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 7

98 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of Plants.

spores: these cells entirely occupy the intermediate space between
the two membranes, and each of them contains numerous endo-
genous cells,

This fact of the breaking up of the integument of the Fern-
spores into three segments recalls our attention to similarly con-
structed pollen-grains, namely, to those in which the openings
in the extine are furnished with opercula, which are either simple
or cellular, smooth or setaceous.

Three cell-like opercula, which occupy the whole circumference
of the pollen, are found in many Passifloreze; smaller ones, in
greater number, beset with sete, belong to many other species of
this family, as well as to many Cucurbitacez, &c. In the Cucur-
bitaceze, the opercula, besides being covered with setaceous
enlarged secretory cells belonging to the extine, are in their
formation evidently dependent on the “ dot-cell” (intermediate
corpuscle) adjoining each operculum; and in the Passiflorese it
is most probable that the very large “ intermediate corpuscle ”
actually constitutes the operculum.

In the 51st plate of my ‘ Flora Columbiz,’ I figured the pollen
of Passiflora servitensis, with its three very large opercula,
attached to the stigma in the act of protruding the intine. This
pollen shows that the different layers which Fritsche first ob-
served on the intine are not always lamine of one and the same
cell-membrane, and that the actual intine is not always a cell of
the second generation, but may, in fact, be one of the third.

Betwixt the two lamine which hitherto have been together
regarded as the intine, a small “ dot-cell” is observed, as in the
pollen of many Monocotyle, whilst three such are met with in
the pollen of Celebogyne and of most Dicotyle. Two sorts of
cells are thus formed in the extine, from one of which the fovilla
is separated, whilst the other appears intended to facilitate the
expulsion of the sister-cell from the mother-cell. From the re-
searches of Meyen and Schacht it also seems evident that the
pollen of Conifer belongs to this category.

It remains for future investigators to consider this relation of
the parts of pollen, and to decide, with regard to the different forms
of pollen, whether the opercula are immediately derived from the
“ dot-cells,” or from a portion of the extine as a consequence of
the contact of this with the “ dot-cells.” Both forms are met
with. That the “porous vesicles,” which are frequently charged
with secretions, as well as the “ dot-cells ” may be transformed
directly into opercula, is not improbable ; nevertheless opercula
do also originate independently of these cell-structures in the
extine, the position and size of which are determined by the
contiguous “ dot-cells,’” as for example in the Cucurbitacee,
where the “ dot-cell’’ (the “intermediate corpuscle” of Fritsche)

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Madeiran Coleoptera. 99

does not appertain to the intine as a thickened lamina, as
Schacht implies, but from the first lies free between the two
coats of the pollen, and at a later period becomes strongly
attached to the extine. Consequently it clings to the extine
when this is torn from the intine and gets so inverted that
its setaceous outer surface is turned inwards.

The pollen-cells of Thunbergia, with their thickened extine
disposed in spiral lines, remind us at once of the spiral-fibres of
the vessels of Cryptogamia, and represent a modification of the
spores of Equisete; whilst the pollen of Jpomea, with its seta-
ceous integument, may be considered like ligneous Vaucheria
zoospores, as is proved by my history of the development of the
latter (Botan. Zeitung, 1852, p. 95, pl. 2. fig. 12 a).

Each cilium of the vibratile epithelium of the zoospores of
Vaucheria, and likewise the cilia of the cells of antherozoids and
spiral fibres, are vesicles, which in the course of development as-
sume a hair-like form, and it is most probable move the body to
which they are attached, both by the agency of a great faculty of
imbibition in their unequally thickened walls, and by great
efforts in the diffusion of their contents with water—actions
which proceed for some time with oscillating movements before
an equilibrium is attained.

It can only be want of knowledge of the developmental
history of these cells that can suggest the opinion that cilia are
direct outgrowths of the primordial vesicle.

[To be continued. ]

X.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera.
By T. Vernon Wo ttaston, M.A., F.L.S.

Fam. Dytiscide.
Genus EunEcTEs.
Erichson, Gen. Dytic. 23 (1832).

Eunectes subcoriaceus, n. sp.

#. oblongo-ovatus, subdiaphano-coriaceus, pallide diluto-testaceus,
clypeo antice leviter emarginato; capite postice nigro et macula
frontali magna distincta antice profunde bipartita ornato; pro-
thorace vitta transversa parva fracta nebuloso, ad latera oblique
subrecto, angulis posticis acutiusculis, subeequali, margine postico
infra angulos leviter elevato; scutello subsemicirculari; elytris
punctis magnis triplici serie et punctulis minoribus parvis (anterius
minutis levioribus et magis remotis) nigris notatis, utroque macula

7%

100 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera.

(rarius duabus) parva sublaterali nigro-ornato ; antennis pedibus-
que pallido-testaceis.

Fem. elytro singulo fovea longitudinali sublaterali media breviuscula
sat profunda impresso.

Long. corp. lin. 7.

Habitat Maderam australem : in cisterna quadam supra urbem Fun-
chalensem tria specimina nuper deprehensit Dom. Bewicke.

The present Hunectes is closely related to a species* which I
have taken in the south of Grand Canary; and both of them
differ from all the varieties of the widely-distributed E. sticticus
with which I am acquainted, in being larger and more oblong,
in having their pale portions of a more pallid-testaceous hue,
their surface more coriaceous and subdiaphanous, their elytral
fascize (apparently) obsolete, and their prothorax straighter at
the sides, as well as (in the female sex) a little more uneven,
subsinuated at its base, and with its extreme posterior margin,
within the hinder angles, more evidently raised. From its Ca-
narian ally, the H. subcoriaceus may be known by, inter alia, its
clypeus being more emarginated anteriorly, by the prothorax of
the female being less uneven, with the hinder angles less produced,
and the posterior margin (within the latter) less evidently raised,
in its scutellum being perhaps rather more obtusely rounded
behind, and in its elytral punctures being smaller and less dense
—those on the anterior portion being especially much more mi-
nute and remote. The submarginal impression, also, on the
elytra of its females is somewhat less deep and more abbreviated.

It was discovered by Mr. Bewicke, in his garden, above
Funchal, where he captured three specimens, concerning which
I have lately received from him the following note :—“ They
were taken in a deep tank; and, from their habit of clinging to
the perpendicular walls of it, about two feet under water, they

* T subjoin the following comparative diagnosis of this Canarian species,
which will sufficiently point out its distinctions from the Madeiran one. It
may be characterized thus :—

Eunectes subdiaphanus, n. sp.

E. suboblongus, subdiaphano-coriaceus, pallide diluto-testaceus, clypeo
antice subintegro; capite postice nigro et macula frontali magna antice
profunde bipartita ornato; prothorace vitta transversa fracta nebuloso,
ad latera oblique recto, angulis posticis obtusiusculis, subinzequali, mar-
gine postico infra angulos distincte elevato; scutello subtriangulari ;
elytris punctis magnis triplici serie et punctulis minoribus nigris notatis,
utroque maculis duabus minutis sublateralibus nigro-ornato; antennis
pedibusque pallido-testaceis.

Fem. elytro singulo fovea longitudinali sublaterali media longiuscula valde
profunda impresso.

Long. corp. lin. 7-7.

Habitat Canariam Grandem australem, in aquis quietis ad El Chareo mense
Aprili a.p. 1858 a meipso repertus.

oe

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 101

were difficult to secure. Now, in the event of their being some
European species, I wish to remark that no water-plants, or
anything likely to convey them, have been imported into Pal-
meira, so that in all probability they are distributed over a
considerable area; and, further, that their habits, as far as ob-
served, will account for their having been hitherto overlooked.
The first one I took by chance; the others cost me many hours ~
of search. They all occurred in the same tank; but had I not
taken precautions to secure a moderate transparency in the

water, I think I should hardly have found the last two.”

Fam. Ptiliade.
Genus PrinEeLLA.
Motschulsky, Bull. Mose. ii. (1845).

The little genus Ptinella, the external characters of which
were enunciated by the Rev. A. Matthews in the ‘ Zoologist’ for
1858, and the structural ones in the same Journal for 1860,
may at once be known from the other groups of the Ptiliade by
its posteriorly contracted prothorax (the hinder angles of which
are not backwardly produced), its exceedingly short elytra, and
by its very long, exposed, and somewhat robust abdomen. The
species hitherto known are of a pallid hue; and in many of them
the eyes have been supposed to be obsolete, but the more recent
observations of Mr. Matthews have proved that this is not in
reality the case. “It always appeared to me somewhat incom-
prehensible,” says he, “how an animal unendued with sight
could not only move with such surprising rapidity in any pro-
posed direction, but also avoid the obstacles it met with in its
path, as I have often seen these insects do. But the mystery is
now solved; the many species comprised in the blind section of
this genus (the “sans yeux” of the ‘ Faune Frangaise’) in reality
possess as perfect visual organs as fall to the lot of any existing
beetle ; the only peculiarity of these organs being the fact that
they are concolorous with the other parts of the head, and situ-
ated mainly on its lower surface, a small portion only being
visible from above.”

Piinella aptera, Guér.

P. oblonga, testacea, subnitida et parce pubescens ; oculis paulo pro-
minentibus nigris; capite semicirculari; prothorace ad latera
rotundato, basi leviter angustiore ; elytris valde abbreviatis, apice
singulatim sat rotundatis, versus humeros gradatim angustioribus ;
antennis pedibusque pallido-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 3.

Habitat Maderam: sub cortice prope urbem Funchalensem mense
Decembri a.p. 1860 detexit Dom. Bewicke.

Ptilium apterum, Guérin, Rev. Zool. 90 (1839).

102 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera.

Trichopteryx aptera, Gillm., St. Deutsch. Fua, xvii. 63. pl. 324. f. 4 (1845).
Ptilium apterum, L. Fairm., Faun. Frang. 339 (1854).

P. oblong, narrow, testaceous, very slightly shining, and
sparingly clothed with rather coarse decumbent pile. Eyes
blackish, and a little prominent. Head and prothoraz delicately
alutaceous; the former nearly semicircular; the latter a good
deal rounded at the sides, but narrower behind than in front,
and with the extreme hinder angles very minutely prominent,
free from fovee. _ Elytra very short, finely punctured, rather
rounded at the sides, and gradually narrower towards the shoul-
ders ; each of them separately rounded-off behind. Abdomen
largely uncovered, and apparently free from additional erect
hairs. Antenne and legs very pale.

For this important addition to the Madeiran Coleoptera we
are indebted to the researches of Mr. Bewicke, who, during De-
cember 1860, detected several specimens of it “in a blue mould,
under bark,” near Funchal. The Rev. A. Matthews informs me
that he believes it to be strictly identical with the P. aptera of
more northern latitudes, the only appreciable difference being
that in the examples from Madeira the eyes are blackish (instead
of concolorous with the rest of the surface), and therefore more
conspicuous than is usually the case. But as he likewise assures
me that he has lately captured, even in England, specimens of
the aptera in which the eyes are also dark, I conclude, with him,
that this character is probably a variable one, and perhaps in
some measure dependent on the greater or less intensity of the
light under which the species may happen to have been bred.

Fam. Lathridiade.
Genus Monoroma.
Herbst, Natursyst. v. (1793).

Monotoma longicollis, Gyll.

M. angusta, picea, subnitida ; oculis fere ad basin capitis sitis ; capite
prothoraceque leviter punctulatis, hoc ad latera subrecto, angulis
anticis in spinam brevem obtusam productis, postice leviter bi-
foveolato ; elytris leviter seriatim punctatis ; antennis pedibusque
rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 2.

Habitat Maderam, a Dom. Bewicke ad S. Antonio da Serra, eestate
1859, reperta.

Monotoma longicollis, Schénherr, in litt.

Cerylon longicolle, Gyll., Ins. Suec. iv. 635 (1827).

Monotoma longicollis, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, vi. 467. pl. 17.
f.8 (1837). ;

— ——, Redt., Fna Austr. 203 (1849).

M. smaller, narrower, and less setose than any of the Madeiran

NT en eer, ee en

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera. 103

Monotomas hitherto detected, and rather more parallel in out-
line; piceous, and slightly shining. Head and prothoraz lightly
punctured, the punctures being small and with a tendency to be
disposed in clusters (of twos and threes): the former with the
eyes situated near the base, and with the hinder rim narrow and
prominent; the /atter with the sides a good deal straightened,
and with the anterior angles produced into a very short but
thickened and obtuse spine, and with the two basal fovez rather
distinct. /ytra hardly (if at all) diluted in colouring at the
base, and finely seriate-punctate. Limbs rufo-testaceous.

Two specimens of the European M. longicollis were captured
at S. Antonio da Serra (in Madeira proper) by Mr. Bewicke,
during the summer of 1859. This gives us no less than five
Monotomas for the island-fauna, viz. the spinicollis, Aubé, con-
gener, Woll., quadricollis, Aubé, 4-foveolata, Aubé, and longi-
collis, Gyll.; and I may here mention that M. Aubé, to whom I
lately transmitted an example of my M. congener for inspection,
was scarcely able to detect sufficient differences in it to warrant
its separation (in his opinion) fiom the common M. picipes, to
which it certainly approaches very closely. It is possible, there-
fore, that it may be but a phasis of that insect, in which case the
whole five species will be ordinary European ones. Nevertheless,
having no longer in my possession the original types of the M.
congener, from which I drew up my diagnosis, in 1857, I cannot
now re-examine them, and so will not at present venture to
amalgamate them with their more northern ally.

Fam. Corylophide.

Genus MicrostaGErTvs, nov. gen.

Corpus minutissimum, breviter ovali-obovatum antice obtusum,
sericeo-pubescens, convexum: capite sub prothorace abscondito:
prothorace subsemicirculari, angulis posticis acutiusculis sed vix pro-
ductis: seutello sat magno, semicirculari-triangulari: elytris apice
truncatis, pygidium vix tegentibus: a/is amplissimis, longe ciliatis et
punctulis dense irroratis. Antenne distincte 11-articulate, graciles,
clavate, articulis 1™° et 2¢° magnis robustis (illo longiore, hoe sub-
rotundato-clavato), sex sequentibus (i. e. ad clavam) minutis sed inter
se diversis, 3%° intus versus basin oblique excavato, 4 brevissimo
(tertio quintoque paulo angustiore), 5° quarto majore latiore intus
obtuso rotundato, 6‘ minutissimo angusto, 7™° multo majore cras-
siore transverso-subquadrato latiusculo, 8’° hoc multo angustiore
minuto, 9"°, 10™° et 11™° maximis clayam magnam laxam tri-
articulatam efficientibus (9"° et 10™° subpoculiformibus, 11™° paulo
angustiore ovali). Pedes ut in Sericodero, graciles, postici valde
distantes : ¢ibiis subrectis, apicem versus vix latioribus, ad apicem
internum minutissime calcaratis: ¢arsis (nisi fallor) 4-articulatis,

104 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

articulo 24 subtus producto, 34° minuto, ultimo elongato clavato
unguiculis simplicibus munito.

Obs. Genus corpore minutissimo pallido sericeo, prothorace antice
semicirculari (caput totum tegente) alisque amplissimis ciliatis Seri-
codero affinitate proximum et prima facie illum simulans, sed species
est minor, antice minus dilatata obtusa, prothoracis angulis posticis
multo minus acutis (vix productis) et preecipue antennis | 1- (nec 10-)
articulatis, articulis inter se diversis. Cum Moronillo, Jacq. Duv.,
antennis 11-articulatis congruit, sed articuli sunt valde dissimiles,
corpus minus est necnon pubescens pallidum alatum (haud glabrum
apterum) et caput sub pronoto omnino absconditur. Ab Orthopero
(cui aliquo modo approximat) antennarum 11- (nec 9-) articula-
tarum structura necnon capite toto sub prothorace recondito, preeter
ceetera, differt.

A puxpos, parvus, et orayerds, gutta.

The diminutive insect for which the present genus is established
would appear, at first sight, to partake almost equally of Seri-
coderus and Orthoperus,—agreeing with the former in its pallid
sericeous surface and anteriorly-semicireular prothorax (which
entirely covers the head), and with the latter in its very minute,
suboval body, and in its posterior prothoracic angles being almost
unproduced. Nevertheless it is at once separated from them
both by the structure of its antenne, which are not only 11-
articulate (instead of 19- and 9- respectively), but have the pro-
portions of their intermediate joints also quite different. In
minor details, Microstagetus recedes from Sericoderus in its
smaller size, more oval (or less obovate) outline, and in its pro-
thorax being less widened and with its hinder angles almost un-
produced ; whilst from Orthoperus its totally concealed head will,
apart from the characters of its antenne, immediately remove it.
In the number of its antennal joints it is (jadging from M. Jac-
quelin-Duval’s description and figure) coincident with Moronillus,
but in the shape and relative proportions of those joints it is per-
fectly distinct ; whilst in its still smaller size, pallid hue, largely-
developed wings, and pubescent surface it still further recedes
from that genus, which (like the Madeiran Gleosoma*) is stated
to be both glabrous and apterous.

* Until it be demonstrated either that I was wrong in considering the
antennze of Glwosoma to be 10-articulate, or that M. Jaequelin-Duval was
mistaken in regarding those of Moronillus as composed of 11 joints, it is
difficult to conceive on what principle the latter has cited (vide ‘Genera
des Coléoptéres d’ Europe, ii. 234) my Madeiran genus as a synonym of his
Moronillus, from the south of France; for not only have I described the
antennee of Glwosoma as merely 10-articulate, but have even given a figure
of them ; so that (if he had doubted my statement) he might surely have
counted for himself! I admit that the two insects are very much alike in
external facies and sculpture ; nevertheless, on comparing lately a specimen
of his M. ruficollis, in the collection of the British Museum, with the

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 105

The intermediate antennal joints, indeed (7. e. those between
the second and the club), of this insect are very peculiar, and
quite unlike (in their proportions) those of any other genus of
the Corylophide with which I am acquainted. In fact, although
the whole of them are in reality minute, they may be described
as alternately large and small. The Ist, 3rd, and 5th, however
(which belong to the larger set), gradually increase in size,—the
1st being obliquely scooped out towards its base internally, the
third thick and blunt on its inner side, but narrower externally,
and the 5th altogether much larger and thicker, being some-
what squarish-transverse, and very obtuse internally. The 2nd,
4th, and 6th (which constitute the smaller series) are, on the other
hand, very diminutive, and also considerably narrower than the
above-mentioned alternate three; nevertheless even they increase
a little in dimensions, since the 2nd is so thin (or short) as to be
searcely traceable, whilst the 4th is more evident, and the 6th
(although extremely minute) comparatively large. In the two
greatly enlarged basal articulations, and the three which form
the club, Microstagetus is coincident with the other known
members of the Corylophide.

Up to the present date, therefore, we have eight genera which
have already been made known in this small but interesting
family, namely, Sacium (= Clypeaster,olim), Moronillus, and Mt-
crostagetus, in which the antennz are composed of eleven joints ;
Arthrolips, Sericoderus, and Glaeosoma, in which the number of
these articulations is reduced to ten; and Corylophus and Ortho-
perus, in which it is only nine.

unique example of my G. veloz, they certainly did not appear to me to be
absolutely identical; so that the recorded dissimilarity in the structure of
their respective antenne (not merely of the actual number of the joints,
but also of the relative proportions of the latter inter se) should at least
cause us to hesitate before concluding that the Madeiran and French in-
sects are positively coincident. Yet, in spite of these important discrepan-
cies (discrepancies at. any rate as yet on record, whether in reality true or
false), M. Duval, without even alluding to them, identifies Gleosoma with
Moronillus, and refers to my details of the oral organs of the former in
order to fill up his diagnosis of the latter. And, moreover, even assuming
these two genera to be identical, it is at least a question whether M. Duval’s
name or mine has the priority, since they were both published in the same
year,—mine, too, accompanied by a figure (both of the insect and dissec-
tions), and his without it. I may just add that, in my paper on “ Madeiran
Additions,” given in the ‘ Annuals of Natural History’ for last year, I acted
(without going further into the question) on the hypothesis that M. Duval
was of course correct in his conclusion about Gleosoma, and consequently
made, amongst others, the following observation: “ for Gle@osoma velox,
Woll., read Moronillus ruficollis, Jacq.-Duval.” But, after what has been
said above, I need scarcely add that | must retract this remark in toto,—
at least until further evidence shall settle the question, first as to coincidence
of the two genera, and secondly as to their relative priority.

106 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Microstagetus parvulus, n. sp. ; ‘
M. ovali-obovatus, rufo-testaceus, sericeo-pubescens ; prothorace ni-
tidissimo, impunctato ; elytris nitidis, vix obscurioribus et (oculo
valde armato) minutissime et levissime punctulatis; antennis pe-
dibusque vix pallidioribus.
Long. corp. lin. vix 4.
Habitat Maderam, hinc inde sub quisquiliis degens.

M. like the Sericoderus lateralis, but shorter, smaller, and
less widened anteriorly ; rufo-testaceous (the elytra a trifle ob-
scurer than the prothorax), and more or less clothed with a
decumbent silken pubescence. Prothorax highly polished and
quite impunctate. Hlytra not quite so shining, and (under a
very high magnifying power) beset with most minute and lightly
impressed punctules, which, however, are less distinct than those
on the S. /ateralis, and with the single stria which exists along-
side the suture less impressed than is the case in that insect.
Limbs a little paler than the rest of the surface.

Twelve specimens only of this insignificant little insect have as
yet come under my observation,—three of which were taken by
myself (beneath vegetable refuse) near Funchal, and the rest by
Mr. Bewicke at 8. Antonio da Serra and the Praia Formosa.

Fam. Meloide.

Genus ZonlitTIS.
Fabricius, Syst. Ent. 126 (1775).

Zonitis imperialis, n. sp.

Z. cylindrica, nigra, dense pubescens ; capite prothoraceque profunde
punctatis ; scutello magno; elytris pallido-rufis, utroque maculis
duabus (antica minore et interdum obsoleta) nigrescentibus ornato;
antennis pedibusque longissimis robustis, unguiculis tibiarumque
calcariis piceo-ferrugineis.

Long. corp. lin. 5-7.

Habitat Maderam et Portum Sanctum, inter flores in apricis infe-
rioribus hine inde sat vulgaris.

Zonitis 4-punctata, Woll. [nec Fab. 1792], Ins. Mad. 530 (1854).
— —, id., Cat. Mad. Col. 163 (1857).

Z. large and cylindrical, and densely clothed with pubescence,
which is black, robust, and suberect on the black portions, and
pale, silken, and decumbent on the elytra. Beneath black.
Head and prothorax black, deeply and closely punctured: the
former vather large and wide posteriorly, and flattened between
the eyes; the latter somewhat uneven, and with the hinder disk
convex, where, moreover, it has an abbreviated central channel.
Scutellum large and black. Elytra pale rufous, and each of them
ornamented with two blackish spots on its disk, the anterior of

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 107

which is the smallest, and occasionally obsolete. Antenne and
legs very long, robust, and deep black, except the tibial spurs and
tarsal claws, which are piceo-ferrugious.

Var. 8. Elytra entirely immaculate, and usually of a slightly
paler hue.

I have hitherto regarded this insect as identical with the Zo-
nitis 4-punctata of the south of Europe; but a more accurate
comparison of it lately with specimens from Lombardy has con-
vinced me that it cannot be referred to that species (however
much it may resemble it at first sight), presenting a combina-
tion of small structural characters essentially its own; and I
have therefore given a fresh description of it, in which its pecu-
liarities are more fully portrayed. It differs from the Z. 4-
punctata in being a little larger, and in having its head propor-
tionally a trifle broader and its scutellum somewhat longer, in
the pubescence of its dark portions being rather more elongate
and dark, and in its limbs being robuster, less abbreviated
(which is particularly evident in the antennz and tarsi), and of a
much deeper black,—the last antennal joint, moreover, being
cylindric, instead of gradually tapering as in that insect. Its
elytra also are a shade darker and perhaps a trifle less pubes-
cent, and their extreme apex (instead of being black) is con-
colorous with the rest of the surface.

Fam. Staphylinide.
Genus Lepracinus.
Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 429 (1837).

Leptacinus parumpunctatus, Gyll.

L. niger, nitidus ; capite utrinque parce sed valde profunde punctato,
ad basin recte truncato; prothorace postice gradatim angustato,
seriebus dorsalibus 5- (vel 6-) punctatis; elytris versus latera se-
riatim punctatis, angulo apicali externo testaceo; antennis fusco-
piceis ; pedibus piceo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 23.

Habitat Maderam, ad Palheiro prope Funchal a Dom. Bewicke
detectus.

Staphylinus parumpunctatus, Gyll., Ins. Suec. iv. 481 (1827).
Gyrohypnus parumpunctatus, Mann., Brachel. 33 (1831).
Leptacinus parumpunctatus, Erich., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 353 (1838).

L. black and shining. Head and prothoraz highly polished :
the former straightly truncated behind, very deeply but sparingly
punctured at the sides, and with the frontal sulci exceedingly
deep and distinct ; the /atter gradually narrowed behind, with a
longitudinal row of five (occasionally six) large punctures on either
side of its disk, and with about five more arranged in a curve to-

108 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

wards either edge. Elytra generally a little diluted in colouring
posteriorly, but always with the outer apical angle testaceous,
very sparingly seriate-punctate (more evidently so towards either
side). Antenne brownish piceous, but a little brighter at their
base. Legs piceo-testaceous.

A single specimen of the common European L. parumpunctatus
has lately been forwarded to me by Mr. Bewicke, by whom it was
captured, amongst hay-stack refuse, at the Palheiro (in Madeira
proper), during November ]860. Though probably an intro-
duced insect from more northern latitudes, this is the second
species of Leptacinus which the researches of Mr. Bewicke have
added to the fauna,—the L. linearis, Grav., having been recorded
by me last year, on the authority of five examples which he de-
tected (under similar circumstances) at S. Antonio da Serra. I
may add that I have also taken it in Lanzarote, Fuerteventura,

Grand Canary, Teneriffe, and Palma, of the Canary Islands.

At the close of my last year’s Papers (published in the ‘ Annals
of Natural History’) on “ Additions to the Madeiran Coleo-
ptera,” I stated that the species which had been detected in
those islands up to that date amounted to 642. Since, however,
through not having the original type any longer in my posses-
sion, | had inadvertently re-described an insect (the Rhyncolus
capitulum) which had been already characterized by me during
the preceding year, the number should properly have been 641;
so that, when the five * species here enumerated are taken into
account, we shall have 646 as the total number which has
hitherto been ascertained to occur at the Madeiras. I have still
two or three doubtful forms which, from being represented by
single specimens, I cannot safely pronounce upon until further
material has been obtained ; nevertheless, from the slowness with
which additions to the fauna are now brought to light—and
that, too, despite the careful researches of Mr. Bewicke, Senhor
Moniz, the Barao do Castello de Paiva, and Mr. E. Leacock
(particularly, however, of Mr. Bewicke, to whose indefatigable
labours the present novelties are due)—we may fairly conclude
that we are fast approaching the maximum to which our list can
be expected, as limited by the eaisting fauna, to reach. Fresh
importations will almost certainly from time to time take place ;
for since it is an undoubted fact that minute Coleoptera are
frequently naturalized in the island (which indeed must be the
case so long as the gardens of the English residents are liable
to be replenished, year after year, with various plants, whether
for use or ornament, from more northern latitudes), it is evident

* T say “ five,”’ and not six, because the Zonitis imperialis is merely an
old species under a new name.

LS ee le ee

Se

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 109

that we may look hereafter for occasional additions from the
ranks of the ordinary European Coleoptera (such as the smaller
Staphylinide, and other more or less mundane forms) of easy
diffusion. But, be this as it may, there seems good reason to
believe that no considerable number of truly indigenous species
can have now escaped our combined observations; and that
consequently, if we choose (allowing a small margin for future
introductions) to estimate the Madeiran Coleoptera at, ore ro-
tundo, somewhere between 650 and 700 species, we shall proba-
bly advance a tolerably correct opinion as to the actual extent of
that department of the fauna.

Before concluding this short paper, I may just call attention
to the few following facts :—

1. My friend Dr. Schaum, of Berlin, thinks that the common
Madeiran Parnus may possibly be distinct from the universal
P. prolifericornis, as being “a trifle smaller and shorter, with

its pubescence a little more brown, and its elytra more sparingly

and coarsely punctured ;” but, after comparing it very carefully
with British specimens of that species, I must confess that I
cannot detect any appreciable difference between the two, unless
it be that the Madeiran one is perhaps, on the average, not quite
so ;
2. Acratrichis pumila (Ins. Mad. 109).—The Rev. A. Matthews
informs me that this insect cannot properly be referred to the
T. pumila of Erichson, but that it is more akin to the European
T. brevipennis, from which it nevertheless differs in being rather
larger, more shining, and more coarsely punctured. In the
dilated joints of its anterior tarsi it approaches both of those
species ; but, apart from other characters, the shape of the joints
is, according to Mr. Matthews, quite different. I would propose

for it, therefore (having already described it), the specific name of
‘ade

3. Microchondrus (i.e. Symbiotes) domuum (Ins. Mad. 197).—
This is clearly identical, as Mr. Janson has pointed out to me,
with the Symbiotes pygmeus, Hampe.

4, The six Ptini (Nos. 200-206) which I indicated in the
‘Ins. Mad.” in 1854, under the subgeneric title of Sphericus,
and subsequently (in 1857), in my ‘ British Museum Catalogue,’
under that of Trigonogenius, Solier (as being the older name),
must be regarded as generically distinct from the Ptini proper,
and be quoted as Spherici, since M. Jacq.-Duval has lately in-
formed us (vide ‘Genera des Col. d’Europe,’ iii. p. 211) that he
has examined the true Trigonogenii, from Chili, and finds them
structurally different from the Madeiran and Mediterranean in-
sects. M. Duval, indeed, proposed last year (Glanures Ent. 137)

110 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

for these aberrant Ptini the title of Tipnus (even with the actual
knowledge, moreover, that I had both previously separated them
under that of Sphericus, and had given careful figures of no less
than three!) ; but, in spite of this, it is of course evident that
Sphericus has the priority, and must therefore be retained.

5. Tomicus Dohrnii (Ins. Mad. 290).—It seems likely, accord-
ing to information which I have received from Mr. Janson
(though I have not yet myself had an opportunity of comparing
the two species), that this insect will prove to be identical with
the Bostrichus Saxesenii of Ratzeburg.

6. Phleophthorus perfoliatus (Ius. Mad. 301).—It is pretty
nearly certain that this insect is coincident with the Ptinus rhodo-
dactylus of Marsham (Ent. Brit. 87, 1802); but the genus must
certainly be retained ; so that the species should be quoted as the
Phleophthorus rhododactylus, Marsham. In further confirmation
of its being identical with the European insect, I may state that
several specimens of it were taken by Mr. Bewicke, at S. Antonio
da Serra, during the summer of 1859, out of decayed stems of
the common Broom, under which circumstances it very fre-
quently occurs in more northern latitudes.

7. Rhyncolus capitulum (Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. 1. 410, 1858).
—As already stated, I inadvertently re-characterized this insect,
in my last year’s “ Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera,” under
the name of Hexarthrum compressum. The mistake arose, first,
from the original type being no longer in my possession for
comparison; and secondly, through my having failed to exa-
mine with sufficient care, whilst describing it, the structural
features of the “ R. capitulum,’—thus not perceiving at the
time that it possessed but six joints to its funiculus, and that it
was therefore no Rhyncolus at all. Hence, whilst the genus
Hexarthrum, which I enunciated in 1860 (Ann. Nat. Hist.
3rd ser. v. 448), must be retained, the specific title of compressum
should of course be cancelled; and the insect will stand as
Hexarthrum capitulum.

8. Rhyncolus tenaz and calvus (Ins. Mad. 307; and Ann. Nat.
Hist. 3rd ser. v. 448).—In a memoir on the “ Atlantic Cosso-
nides,’”’ lately published in the ‘ Trans. of the Ent. Soe. of Lon-
don’ (vide new series, vol. v.), I stated that the two Madeiran
insects which I have hitherto quoted as Rhyncoli will (from the
shape of their rostra and the proportions of the joints of their
comparatively elongate antenn) be better referred to Phleo-
phagus; and the only doubt that now remains is, whether the
Caulophilus sculpturatus of the ‘Ins. Mad.’ should not, con-
sequently, be merged into Rhyncolus. As to this latter ques-
tion, I will not at present, in the absence of my original type,
attempt to solve it.

~ Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. lll

9. Pentarthrum Monizianum and Bewickianum (Ann. Nat.
Hist. 3rd ser. vy. 450, 451, 1860).—When describing these two
insects last year, I stated the exact points of their structure in
which they recede from Pentarthrum proper, as then represented
by a single species (the P. Huttoni), discovered by my nephew
eight years ago in the west of England; and I merely admitted
them into that genus on account of their 5-jointed funiculus,
and through a disinclination to multiply names more than was
absolutely necessary amongst these small members of the ligni-
vorous Rhynchophora. Since my diagnoses, however, were pub-
lished, the detection of another ¢rue Pentarthrum, by Mr. Bewicke,
in the Island of Ascension, has so completely confirmed my
original formula of the group (vide Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser.
xiv. 129, 1854), that, as recently stated in my paper (above
alluded to) on the Atlantic Cossonides, it can no longer be made
to embrace these two (nearly blind) Madeiran Curculios ; and I
consequently proposed for them the generic title of Mesoxenus.
They must therefore be quoted as the Mesoxenus Monizianus
and Bewickianus. For the precise differential characters of the
genus, I must refer to my last year’s paper in the ‘ Annals of
Natural History,’ and to a recent memoir on the “ Atlantic
Cossonides” which has just been published in the ‘ Trans. of the
Ent. Soc. of London.’

XI.— Observations on the Bignoniacee.
By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

[Continued from vol. vii. p. 396.]

In the herbarium of the British Museum I find a plant, in
fruit, from the neighbourhood of Rio de Janeiro, the seeds of
which differ from those last described: the specimen has no
flower, so that it cannot be determined to be a species of Ade-
nocalymna*, The capsule is compressed, not cylindrical as in
A. scansile, and the valves are proportionally thinner. The
seeds are uniserial and much more compressed ; the central disk
is testudiniform, one of its sides, that of the hilum, being straight,

* I take this opportunity of confirming what I formerly stated (vol. vii.
p- 266) concerning the little dependence to be placed on the calyx as a con-
stant and unerring test for generic discrimination. Perhaps no genus in the
family offers a more striking feature than Adenocalymna, in its peculiar
calyx, which gave origin to its name; but I find in Gardner’s collection a
plant, allied to Dolichandra, with an eutire, tubular, coriaceous, pulverulent
calyx, marked with polished glands placed biserially below the margin,
just as in Adenocalymna; and yet it is far removed from that genus on
account of the difference of its habit, of its corolla, in the structure of its
anthers, its ovary, its thick flat siliquose capsule, and its seeds.

112 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

the other rounded and emarginated, while the extremities are
broadly expanded into a rather thin but opake wing, which is
considerably narrower than the disk; the hilum, instead of being
broad, is very narrow, linear, and marginal, corresponding with
the cicatrices seen along the margins of the dissepiment. This
appears to conform with the brief description by DeCandolle of
his genus Pachyptera, no specimen of which I have seen. The
internal structure of the seed is somewhat different, though ap-
proaching that I have given of Adenocalymna (vol. vii. pp. 156,
387): the discoid portion, although coriaceous, is not nearly so
thick as in that genus; its internal space is rendered 2-celled
by a very narrow septum, which extends from the hilum to the
opposite emarginature of the disk ; this septum is fenestrated in
the middle (or, rather, interrupted) by a linear aperture for the
reception of the radicle; the two cotyledons are compressed,
each being divided by deep emarginatures at the apex and base
extending to the radicle, which thus occupies a central position,
united to the four cotyledonary lobes, the former filling the
fenestrated space, the latter occupying the two cells of the disk
formed by the narrow septum, as in Adenocalymna. The em-
bryo is enveloped by a delicate inner integument, similar to it
in form.

In one of my excursions near Tejuco, in a deep forest, I found
the ground strewed with seeds of a similar shape and structure,
which I still preserve: the plant from which they fell was at too
great an elevation to be reached, and I could not find any re-
mains of the capsules. These seeds evidently belong to a different
species of the same genus, and are much larger, though resem-
bling the former in every other respect, the discoid portion being
7 or 8 lines in diameter, the wing 5 lines broad, the total extent
(including the wings) measuring 2 inches.

The plant in question hardly appears to be a true Adeno-
calymna, and I place it there with some hesitation. Pachyptera,
in the absence of all knowledge of its floral structure, is still a
doubtful genus; but its seminal characters seem to agree with
this species. Will Pachyptera prove to be a subgenus or section
of Adenocalymna? This appears probable, because the two spe-
cies, foveolata and umbelliformis, which are associated with the
type, puberula, have the many-foveolated punctures about the
axils of the branches, which are almost peculiar to Adenocalymna
and Haplolophium. The P. dasyantha, DC., which I have seen,
belongs to the latter genus; while the two remaining species,
striata and Perrottetit, appear foreign to the group.

Adenocalymna? casium, n. sp.;— rvamulis teretibus, striatis,
pallide glaucis, pilis articulatis dense velutinis, demum sub-

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 113

glabris, ad nodos dilatatis; foliis 3-foliolatis aut conjugatis et
ecirrhosis, foliolis ellipticis, imo obtusiusculis, aut subacutis,
3-nerviis, apice brevissime attenuatis, obtusis et emarginatis,
coriaceis, supra pallide viridibus, opacis, costa mediana ner-
visque subimmersis cano-puberulis, subtus pallide glaucis,
glaberrimis, nervis venisque valde reticulatis, prominen-
tibus, nervo marginali cartilagimeo, reflexo, dense poroso-
. punctulatis, glandulisque paucis immersis signatis; petiolo
petiolulis paulo longiore cunctis apice tumidulis, teretibus,
dense et sordide cano-tomentellis ; racemis axillaribus fructi-
feris, petiolo dimidio longioribus, glauco-tomentosis ; capsula
compressa, siliquiformi, late lineari, glauca, subtomentosa,
valyis convexiusculis subcrassis; seminibus plurimis, imbri-
catis, compressis, testudiniformibus, utrinque in alam opacam
paulo latiorem expansis.—Prov. Rio de Janeiro, v. s. in herd.
Mus. Brit. (Itaguahy, in sepibus, A. Cunningham).
Planta scandens, habitu Adenocalymna comosum aliquomodo
simulans. Internodii 23-3 poll. dist.; petiolus crassiusculus,
9 lin. long., petioluli laterales 5 lin., terminalis 7 lin. long. ;
foliola 3 poll. long., 12 poll. lat., terminale paulo angustius
et longius ; foliola stipuloidea linearia, erecta, eglandulosa,
2 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; racemi rachis crassiuscula; pedicellus
valde incrassatus, 5 lin. long.; capsula 35-4 poll. long., 6-7 lin.
Jat., diam. transverso 4 lin:; valvze convexiuscule, lineis 3-4
abbreviatis seepius evanescentibus, subcarinate tuberculisque
paucis signate ; replum compressum, utrinque liberum. Semina
plurima, transversim elongata, utrinque 1-serialia, compressa,
disco crasso-coriaceo, testudiniformia, 6 lin. diam., hilo lineari
submarginali 6 lin. long., inclusis extremitatibus in alas opaco-
membranaceas expansis 4 lin. lat., 2 poll. longa *.

TANAECIUM.

This genus is remarkable for the extreme length and narrow-
ness of the tube of its corolla, as well as for the peculiar strue-
ture of its fruit and seeds. From the evidence here adduced, it
will be seen that its structure and affinities have been little under-
stood. Dr.Seemann, in a recent monograph of the genus (Hook.
Kew Journ. ix. 81), and again in his interesting Synopsis of the
Crescentiacee (Linn. Trans. xxiii. 1), follows the example of De-
Candolle in placing it in that order: he there adopts the mis-
take of preceding botanists in associating with the typical spe-
cies the parasitical plant which Swartz had originally, and with
much hesitation, conjoined with it; contrary, however, to the

* This plant, with the analysis of the seed, will be seen in the ‘ Contri-
butions,’ Plate 55.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. viii. 8

114 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

diagnoses of DeCandolle, he has been led into the further
misconception of ascribing to Tanaecium a unilocular ovary and
fruit—a structure which I find quite foreign to it. I agree,
however, with Dr. Seemann in his conclusion that the Tanaecium
parasiticum, Sw., to which I have just alluded, is congeneric
with the Schlegelia lilacina, Miq., a genus unquestionably be-
longing to Crescentiacee. Willdenow associated with Tanaecium
Jaroba, Sw., not only T. parasiticum, Sw., but Crescentia pinnata,
Jacq. As in these two plants the seeds are imbedded in pulp,
it was then first incorrectly assumed that the fruit of 7. Jaroba
was also pulpy within; but Swartz, the only botanist who has
described it from actual observation, nowhere hints at the ex-
istence of any pulp between the seeds, while he notices its
presence distinctly in Tanaeciwm (Schlegelia) parasiticum. The
fruit described by me in vol. vii. p. 167 sufficiently agrees with
the well-detailed account of Swartz of his Tanaecium Jaroba;
and there can be little doubt of. its belonging to that species.
It is therefore clear that the generic character given by Dr. See-
mann (loc. cit. p. 82), excepting some misconception about the
structure of the ovary, applies to Schlegelia, certainly not to
Tanaecium. Endlicher, in his ‘Genera Plantarum,’ bases his
diagnosis of Tanaecium (4172) entirely upon the 7. parasiticum,
Sw. (Schlegelia), and, in a note, points out its generic discord-
ance with the 7. Jaroba, Sw. (T. albiftorum, DC.), which he
suggests may probably be a species of Crescentia.

I need not repeat here the description already given (vol. vii.
p- 167) of the fruit of Tanaecium albiflorum, DC. Since that
was written, I have seen the fruit of another species (7. pre-
longum), in which there is a somewhat different evolution of the
placentz, which explains the apparent anomaly of the develop-
ment, so dissimilar in the former case from the usual structure
of the order. These two examples are most instructive, and
serve to confirm in the strongest manner the hypothesis of the
normally 4-carpellary structure of the ovary. The dissepiment
is here composed, as usual, of the two chartaceous lamellar plates,
united together for the greater part of their breadth; but these
plates divaricate when they approach the margins of the valves,
and are thus respectively reflected away from each other upon
them, as in Pithecoctenium, only for a much greater breadth,
becoming agglutinated to the mner face of the valves; and the
seeds are attached by their very large hilum, partly to the re-
flected margins and partly to the main portion of the dissepi-
ment. In 7’. albiflorum, the attachment of the seeds is wholly
upon the reflected margins of the dissepiment; and when the
fruit opens, these four placentiferous portions remain confluent
with the two valves, while the main body of the dissepiment

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacezx. 115

breaks away from them, along the line of their inflexion, close
to the sutural margins of the capsule ; so that the seeds remain as
if parietally attached to the valves, while the main body of the
dissepiment, thus detached from its seminiferous portions, ap-
pears flat, smooth, and naked. The fruit of 7. prelongum is of
the same shape as that of 7. albiflorum, only somewhat smaller ;
the ligneous valves are not quite so thick in substance, and they
are covered with a closely adherent, coriaceous, rough epidermis,
which can be scraped off the more ligneous shell. A similar
coating exists upon the ligneous valves of Adenocalymna, Me-
mora, and some other genera. In both these species of Tanaecium
the valves split down the middle, as in Distictis and Haplolo-
phium, and a similar replum detaches itself on each side along
the main sutural line of dehiscence. The hilum in T. prelongum
is considerably curved, and broader, owing to the more thickened
margin of the seed on that side, and it lies at a right angle with
the axis of the fruit ; in 7. albiflorum, on the contrary, the hilum
lies parallel with the axis, when the radicle is therefore centri-
fugal, while in 7. prelongum it points a little outwards to the
base of the fruit. There is, however, another essential difference
to be noticed in these two developments: in the one, the seeds,
from their mode of attachment, are pressed and twisted half
round, in several series on each side beyond the dissepiment ; in
the other they are 2-serial, appearing almost uniserial, owing to
their different direction and to the greater length and breadth of
the hilum.

Tanaecium, therefore, fully corresponds with the conditions of
the Eubignoniee ; and from the peculiar shape of its large hand-
some flowers, as well as of its capsule and seeds, it forms one of
the most interesting genera of the family. Its place is certainly
close to Adenocalymna. The generic diagnosis, in accordance
with the facts stated, is therefore remodelled, entirely from my
own observations, in the following manner :—

Tanarcium, Sw. (in parte).—Calyx tubulosus, margine integro,
ciliolato, nervis extus in denticulos 5 excurrentibus. Corolla
valde elongata, anguste tubulosa, apicem versus paulo am-
pliata et infundibuliformis, limbo expanso 5-fido, laciniis sub-
zequalibus, 2 superioribus erectioribus, 3 inferioribus reflexis,
zstivatione valde imbricatis. Stamina 4 didynama cum 5‘
sterili; filamenta filiformia, subulata, glabra, summum versus
tubi inserta, inclusa; anthere 2-lobz, lobis linearibus, sagit-
tato-distensis, aut divaricatissimis. Ovarium conico-oblongum,
glabrum, disco carnoso cylindrico sulcato insidens, 2-loculare,
pluri-ovulatum ; ovu/a in extremis marginibus dissepimenti
utrinque pluriseriata. Stylus filiformis, longitudine tubi co-

g*

116 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

rolle. Stigma 2-lamellatum, lamellis oblongis, obtusis, mem-
branaceis, glabris. Capsula magna, late cylindrica, botuli-
formis, 2-locularis, 2-valvis; valve lignose, medio longitudi-
naliter fissiles; dissepimentum (e lamellis 2 confluentibus)
chartaceum, valvis parallelum, aut marginibus placentiferis ad
parietem internum valvarum utrinque inflexis, ibi primum
agelutinatis et demum solubilibus, vel marginibus semini-
geris ad parietem valvarum permanenter conglutinatis et
rima utrinque a dissepimento erumpentibus. Semina tune e
diversa evolutione placentarum, in uno casu ad dissepimentum,
in altero ad valvarum margines affixa, utrinque 2—3-serialia,
imbricata, magna, irregulariter sinuato-rotundata valde com-
pressa, subplana, vel convexa, hine ad latus hilifernm incras-
sata illine gradatim tenuiora; /i/um aut lineare et rectum,
aut oblongum valde convexum et curvatum; ¢esta dura, cori-
acea, brunnea, intus ab hilo usque ad centrum semisepto an-
gusto donata, hinc 2-marsupiata ; integumentum internum em-
bryonem arcte vestiens, tenuissimum, pellucidum, in sinu
superiori chalaza parva donatum ; embryo exalbuminosus, 2-
cotyledoneus, cotyledonibus orbicularibus, utrinque fere ad
centrum 2-fissis, hine fere 2-lobis, lobis plano-convexis, per
paria adpressis, et imo in locellis teste nidulatis, radicula
centrali, brevissima, minuscula, horizontaliter centrifuga.

Frutices scandentes, Antillani, Guianenses et Brasilienses, glabri :
folia trifoliolata, vel cirrhoso-conjugata ; foliola vblonga, petio-
lulata, integerrima: panicule terminales, pauciflore: corolla
alba.

1. Tanaecium albiflorum, DC. Prodr. ix. 245; Seem. Kew Journ.
ix. 83; Linn. Trans. xxtii. 15 ;—Tanaecium Jaroba, Sw. Fi.
Ind. Occid. 11.1050. tab. 20. f. 1 ;—Cucurbitifera, Sloane, Jam.
i. 175; Browne, Jam. 267 ;—glabrum, foliis 3-foliolatis, vel
cirrhoso-conjugatis, foliolis late ovatis, breviter et abrupte
apiculatis, imo rotundatis, supra nitidis, utrinque concolori-
bus, basi 3-nerviis, subtus nervis rufulis venisque transversis
reticulatis prominentibus, petiolo longiusculo, petiolulis sub-
brevibus, striatis; paniculis terminalibus, trichotomis, pauci-
floris ; calyce tubuloso, denticulis 5 e nervis excurrentibus ;
corolla alba, extus (in sicco) ochraceo-pruinosa, intus glabra ;
capsula magna, late cylindrica, botuliformi, seminibus crasso-
coriaceis, exalatis, compressis.—Jamaica, v. s. in herb. Mus.
Brit. (Robins).

Alte scandens; ramuli teretes, ad nodos compressi, striatuli,
lenticellis parvis albidis crebris rugulosi ; internodia 5 poll. dist. ;
foliola 34-44 poll. long. (acumine 6 lin. long.), 24-22 poll.
lat. (sec. Swartz. inferiora 6 poll. long.); petiolus 13 poll. long.,

ea a)

aa ea oe ete) i

;
4
4
¢
é
:
s
:
a

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez. 117

petiolulique striati supra canaliculati glabri, laterales impares
zequales, 5 lin. long.; cirrhus simplex 3 poll. long.; panicula
glabra (floribus exclusis) 24 poll. long., terque trichotome ra-
mosa; pedicelli 5 lin. long.; calyx 6 lin. long., 3 lin. diam., co-
riaceus ; corollz tubus 44 poll. long., ad basin (pro longitudine
2 poll.) constrictus, hine parallelim cylindricus et 2 lin. diam.,
dehine ad os gradatim ampliatus, ore 6 lin. diam.; limbi lobi
9 lin. long., 2 superiores erectiores, alteri reflexi; stamina vidi
paululo exserta, eorum locus insertionis, ob corollam insectis ex-
cisam, mihi invisus, sed filamenta ex icone Swartzii 3 poll. long.,
intra tubum 44 poll. long. ; capsula cylindrica, 7 poll. long. (sec.
Swartz. interdum 12 poll.), 34 poll. diam.; valve lignose, 2 lin.
crassz, imo apiceque rotunde, medio rima longitudinali facile
fissiles, interne in fundo flavide, nitentes, cum zona longitu-
dinali et utrinque marginali, 12 lin. lat., cancellato-favosa e
cicatricibus fuscis opacis linearibus 3—4-serialibus unde semina
sessilia affixa sunt; dissepimentum planum, utrinque nitidum, e
Jaminis 2 chartaceis confluentibus, coriaceum, lve, 4 lin. cras-
sum; replum compressum, crassitudine dissepimenti; semina
dolabriformia, longitudine transversa 15 lin., latitudine verticali
14 lin., latere externo recte truncato hilifero 2 lin. crassa, de-
hine ad latus alterum rotundatum sensim ancipitiformia, crasso-
coriacea, dura ; hilum cicatrizatum, fuscum, lineare, 13 lin. long.,
2 lin. lat.; embryo orbicularis, 9 lin. diam., 1 lin. crassus, utrin-
que profundissime fissus; radicula brevissima, medio sita, vix
1 lin. long., ad hilum spectans, et ideo centrifuga*.

2. Tanaecium prelongum, n.sp.;—scandens, glaberrimum, ramulis
teretibus ; foliis 3-foliolatis, foliolis ovatis vel oblongo-ovatis,
_ imo obtusis aut subrotundis, apice acute attenuatis, nitidis,
nervis venisque trausversis reticulatis supra immersis, subtus
prominentibus, hinc pallidis; petiolo elongato, petiolulis latera-
libus 3-plo, terminali 2-plo longiore; pedicellis longiusculis ;
_ ¢alyce tubuloso, margine integro, ciliolato, obsolete 5-denticu-
lato; corolla (sicca) ochraceo-pruinosa, intus glabra, longis-
_ sime et anguste tubulosa, versus faucem paulo ampliata; ge-
nitalibus inclusis ; capsula oblonga, cylindrica, dissepimento
ad utramque faciem profunde cymbzformi, seminigero, semi-
nibus crassis, coriaceis, imbricatis, adscendentibus, sub-sellz-
' formibus, ala angustissima coriacea.—Guiana Britannica, v. pl.
~ s. in herb. Hook. et Lindl. (Schomburgk, 829) ; v. capsula in
herb. Mus. Brit., Guiana (Schomb.).

Precedente differt foliis 3-foliolatis, foliolis minoribus et an-
gustioribus, petiolo petiolulisque longioribus, pedicellis 4-plo

_* Full details of this structure, and also a drawing of the species, will
be shown in Plates 56 and 57 of the ‘ Contributions.’

118 Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniacez.

longioribus, corolla 4-plo longiore, tubo tenuiore, staminibus
multo brevioribus. Ramuli striatuli, lenticellis parvis favosis
sparsim rugulosi; internodia approximata, 6-15 lin. remota;
foliola lateralia 3-34 poll. long., 14-2 poll. lat., terminali paulo
majore ; petioli valde divaricati, 24-23 poll. long., petioluli la-
terales 8 lin., terminalis 16 lin. long. ; pedicelli 18-20 lin. long.;
calyx 5 lin. long., 4 lin. diam. ; corolle tubus 114 poll. long.,
pro majore parte parallelim angustatus, 2} lin. diam., ad inser-
tionem staminum (15 lin. sub fauce) subito ampliatus, fauce
9 lin. diam.; limbi lobi 9 lin. long., obtuse sub-3-angulares,
2 superiores erectiores; stamina brevia, filamenta subulata,
glabra, in paribus apice paululo incurvata, 2 longiora faucem
non attingentia, 12 lin., 2 breviora 9 lin. long., sterile ultimis
intermedium 6 lin. long., rectum, tenue, anantherum; anther
lobi lineares, obtusi, glabri, angulo recto cum filamento divari-
cati et verticaliter positi, connectivum apicale obtusum promi-
nulum ; stylus tubo zquilongus; stigmatis lamelle oblonge,
obtuse, 3 lin. long., 1 lin. lat., glabre. Capsula botuliformis,
5 poll. long., 24 poll. diam., dissepimentum eum marginibus
bifurcatim reflexis et a valvis solutis (utrinque 6 lin. lat.),
3 poll. lat. Semina irregulariter suborbicularia, dorso convexa,
1i poll. diam., latere hilifero incrassata, hine 3—4 lin. crassa,
ad marginem oppositum gradatim attenuata, et fimbria coriacea
illine vix alata; hilum 10 lin. long., 4 lin. lat., convexum ;
structura interna lis 7. albiflore simillima*,

3. Tanaecium brasiliense, n. sp.;—scandens, ramis teretibus ;
foliis inferioribus 3-foliolatis, superioribus conjugatis, novellis
longe cirrhosis; foliolis oblongo-ovatis, imo obtusis et ad
petiolum breviter attenuatis aut rotundatis, utrinque glaber-
rimis et reticulatis, textura subtenui, imo 3-nerviis, subtus
pallidioribus, nervis venisque transversis reticulatis delicatulis
paulo prominulis ; petiolo longiusculo, tenui, petiolulis 3-plo
longiore ; paniculis axillaribus, geminis, 3-chotomis, crebriter
paucifloris ; pedicellis calyce paulo longioribus ; calyce parvo,
tubuloso; corolla alba, sicca ochraceo-pruinosa, longe et an-
guste tubulosa; genitalibus inclusis.—Brasilia septentrionali,
v. 8. in herb. Hook. (Crato, Gardner, no. 1765).

Species a 7. prelongo et T. crucifero valde distincta, ad T.
albifloro propior: ab isto differt foliis minoribus et angustiori-
bus, textura tenuiore, nervis tenuioribus et minus prominentibus,
acumine obtusiusculo, paniculis axillaribus et brevioribus, calyce
triplo breviore et angustiore, corolle tubo longiore coarctato et

* A drawing of this species, with an analysis of its floral structure, and

also of the fruit and seeds, will be given in Plates 58 and 59 of the
* Contributions.’

Mr. J. Miers on the Bignoniaceze. 119

dimidio angustiore, staminibus multo brevioribus et inclusis,
Rami glauci, tuberculis favosis rugosi, juniores leeves, fusci ; inter-
nodia distantia ; foliola 23—3} poll. long., 13-1? poll. lat.; petiolus
13-2 poll., petioluli laterales 6 lin., terminalis 16 lin. long.; -3 Cir-
rhus citissime caducus ; panicule geminz (exclusis floribus) 8 lin.
long.; pedicelli 2 lin. long.; .; calyx 2 lin. long., 14 lin. lat., margine
integro ciliolato cum nervis extus in denticulos 5 excurrentibus ; ‘
corollz tubus 5 poll. long. (parte basali constricta 4 poll. long.
1 lin. diam., dehime amplior et ad faucem 7 lin. diam.), limbi
lobi 6 lin. long. ., oblongi, obtusi; filamenta longiora 9 lin. long.,
apice incurva, faucem attingentia, breviora 7 lin. long., inclusa,
sterile 6 lin. long., gracile; stylus glaber, longitudine tubi co-
rollz; ovarium fusiformi-oblongum, 4-sulcatum, glabrum, disco
earnoso solide cylindrico plurisulcato insitum, 2-loculare ; ovula
pluriseriata, versus extremos margines dissepimenti affixa*,

4. Tanaecium crucigerum, Seem. Bonplandia, iv. 27 ; Hook. Kew
Journ. ix. 83; Linn. Trans. xxii. 15 ;—Bignonia crucigera,
Linn. Sp. 869; DC. loc. cit. p. 152; Plum. Pl. Amer. i. 48,
tab. 58 ;—-scandens, ramis teretibus, ad nodos dilatatis, lenti-
cellis globosis tuberculatis ; foliis inferioribus 3-foliolatis, su-
perioribus conjugato-cirrhosis, foliolis oblongo-ovatis, acumine
brevi acuto, imo obtusis, breviter cordatis et 3-nerviis, supra
nitidis, subtus ochraceo-velutinis, nervis ramosis venisque
transversis reticulatis nitidis prominentibus; petiolo longius-
culo, petiolulis subbrevibus ; paniculis geminis, terminalibus ;
ramis paucis, oppositis, 3-floris, aut abortu 1-floris; calyce
tubuloso, margine integro 5-denticulato; corolla extus velu-
tima (in sicco ochracea), intus glabra, genitalibus faucem
attingentibus.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook., Domenica
(Imray), St. Vincent (Guilding).

Species a precedentibus valde distincta. Foliola 5 poll. long.,
3 poll. lat.; petiolus 24 poll., petiolulique crassiusculi, 6 lin,
long. ; cirrhus simplex, 5-6 poll. long. ; panicule gemine, gla-
bre, terminales, floribus exclusis 2 poll. long.; rami bijugi
cum impari, singuli 3-flori, aut abortu 1-flori, pedunculorum
articulationibus sursum gradatim dilatatis et compressis, nitidi
et striatelli; pedicelli 3-4 lin. long. ; calyx 6 lin. long., 3 lin.
diam. ; corolle tubus 6} poll. long., pro majore parte ad diam,
2-3 lin. constrictus, dehinc sensim “ampliatus, fauce 1 poll. diam.,
limbi lobi 9 lin. long., obtuse 3-angulares, 2 superiores erec-
tiores, 3 alteri reflexi; insertio staminum | poll. infra faucem,
filamenta subulata, in paribus, summo incurva, 2 longiora fau-
cem attingentia, 2 altera paulo breviora, inter istas sterile dimi-

* This species will be shown in Plate 60 of the same work.

120 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

dio curtius, rectum, anantherum; anther per paria approxi-
matze, lobi lineares, obtusi, segregati, divaricatissimi, connectivo
apicali obtuso breviter excurrente; ovarium conico-oblongum,
glabrum, disco latiusculo carnoso impositum ; stylus subtenuis,
5 poll. long.; stigmatis lamelle cuneato-oblonge, rotundatz,
3 lin. long., glabra; fructus vix notus, oblongus, verisimiliter
ei T. albiflore consimilis, ut dixit cl. Plum. (/oc. cit.), “ capsulam
vulgi repreesentat, quam Tobacco replent, secumque portant.”

With this will cease, for the present, my communications on
the Bignoniacea, as I learn from Dr. Seemann that he has re-
sumed his inquiries into that family, and is about to publish the
results of his investigations. The respect I have for that zealous
botanist, together with the desire on my part to avoid contra-
vention, and the knowledge that he has long studied the subiect,
induce me to cede to him the priority. As he has the advantage
of consulting collections to which I have no means of access,
more may be anticipated from his exertions. I reserve to my-
self, however, the right of resuming the subject at a future time,
and of carrying out my original plan of defining the limits of the
genera and subgenera I have sought to establish upon features
hitherto unobserved, and also of illustrating their characters by
drawings of one or more species of each group, accompanied by
analytical figures of the flower, fruit, and seed.

XII.— Observations on British Protozoa and Zoophytes. By
T. Srrernitt Wricur, M.D., F.R.C.P.E., Pres, Roy. Phys.
Soc. Edin.

[Plates III. IV. & V.]

_ On the Reproduction of Ophryodendron *,

Ophryodendron abietinum, which I have figured in various atti-
tudes in Pl. III., has been noticed elsewhere by Claparéde and
Lachmann + and myself {, several years since; but it was not
until the spring of the present year that I was able to discover
its mode of reproduction. The animal presents the appearance
of an oblong sac filled with homogeneous and finely molecular
‘matter, and is found attached to the corallum of Sertularia
pumila. From one end of the body or sac arises a proboscis,
generally appearing as a short and closely-wrinkled club, but

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

+ Etudes sur les Infusoires et les Rhizopodes, par Edouard Claparéde
et Johannes Lachmann.

{ Edinb. Phil. Journal, July 1859,

i

eae 4 | hl

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 121

capable of being produced to a remarkable distance as a glassy
ribbon surmounted by numerous twining tentacles. The sac
usually shows no trace of a nucleus or contractile vesicle, nor
are its contents differentiated into an external and internal
tissue (ectosarc and endosare), as in Actinophrys and others of the
class (“Acinétiens”) into which it has been introduced. The
structure of the proboscis differs from that of the sac in the
development within it of a clear and highly refractive tissue,
corresponding to the muscular element in the branches of Zoo-
thamnium and in the more directly contractile pedicle of Zooteirea.
In the proboscis of Ophryodendron, as in the body of Epzstylis,
the contraction of the muscle throws its outer covering into close
folds. The tentacles are formed of a continuation of the con-
tractile tissue of the proboscis, and are covered to within a short
distance of their tips by the integument. The proboscis, when
extended, hangs suspended or floating in an erect position, or
slowly swims about in large curves by the continuous and ve
active motion of its tentacles. This animal may be called the
homomorph, amongst the Protozoa, of Sipunculus Bernhardi. 1
have never been able to satisfy myself as to its mode of feeding,
though portions of matters are occasionally seen entangled
amongst the tentacles, and apparently pressed in contact with
the substance of the proboscis.

In the sketch of this animal appended to my notice of 1859,
I figured several globular bodies within the sac, which my friend
M. Claparéde, to whom I showed it, had not observed; and on
further observation I was led to consider the figure erroneous.
In March last, however, the Ophryodendra (Pi. IV. fig. 1) again
contained these bodies ; and by a somewhat “ meddlesome mid-
wifery,” I was enabled to force them from the sacs, and to find
that they were living young, from four to nine in number.

The young thus obtained consist of ovoid bodies of higher
refractive structure than the body of the parent, and contain
olive-brown corpuscles, shaped like the chlorophyll-granules of
Hydra viridis. At a later stage, when the wrinkled trunk of the
parent hung lax and dead, the young larve assumed a pyriform
shape, flattened on their inferior surface (PI. IV. fig. 2). This
surface was also marked with longitudinal striz, carrying short,
soft, slowly-moving cilia or processes. Their natural mode of
extrusion was not observed; but several families of them were
found, each enveloped in a soft gelatinous ball, and attached to
the Sertularia and other bodies. Single individuals were seen
‘slowly moving on the zoophyte; and others attached were putting
forth the rudiments of the proboscis. The proboscis was at first
finely molecular, like the contents of the sac, unwrinkled, and
non-contractile. A few tentacles were presently put forth from

122 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

its summit (fig. 3); and it gradually assumed the structure of
that of the adult.

The body of Ophryodendron frequently bears fusiform bodies,
from one to four in number, which I have already described,
and which appear to be gemme.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES III. & IV. figs. 1-3.

PL. III. Two cells of Sertularia pumila on which Ophryodendraare attached,—
the figure on the left side of the centre with gemma and contracted
proboscis, that on the right side of the centre with proboscis extended ;
the trunks of two others are shown in various states of extension.

P1. IV. figs. 1-3. Young of Ophryodendron in various stages of development.

On Dendrophrya radiata and D. erecta (nov. gen. et sp.)*.

The Rhizopodous animals to which I have given the name of
Dendrophrya are found plentifully on Sertularias, Flustras, Fuci,
and stones, in low-water pools at Granton Quarry, near Edin-
burgh. There are two species, D. radiata and D. erecta.

D. radiata.

Its general appearance is that of a small shelly mass, from the
borders of which radiates a system of branched membranous
tubes, more or less coated with mud or other matters. In young
specimens the central shell is absent, and the animal presents
the appearance of an irregular system of branches radiating from
acentre. The shape of the adults is very various, and depends
on the surface to which they are attached; they attain some-
times a diameter of nearly a quarter of an inch, though generally
much smaller. The shell is not acted on by acids, and is there-
fore silicious. The animal itself can seldom be detected, as it
lies concealed within its central flmty stronghold and the com-
plicated system of earthworks surrounding it.

D. erecta.

In this species, found on stones, the branched, membranous
and mud-clothed tubes, instead of creeping over the surface to
which the animal is attached, spring upwards and outwards, as
in PI. 1V. fig. 4. Delicate pseudopodia, linear or forked (figs. 4
and 5), are readily observed to protrude themselves from the ex-
tremities of the branches, accompanied sometimes by lobular
processes of the sarcode of the animal. The patelloid shell of
D. erecta may be easily detached from its seat, and its tenant, a
small patch of semitransparent sarcode, scooped out with a flat-
pointed needle and transferred to the stage of the microscope.
It differs from the sarcode of other Rhizopods in being filled

* Read to the Royal Physical Socicty of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

es a a ee eee ee ee

Pia

ae die die ek

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 123

with delicate short fibres instead of the usual molecular matter,
and contains, both within the shell and tubes, the highly refrac-
tive bodies I have mentioned in a former paper as ova.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig. 4. Dendrophrya erecta, seated on a portion of stone, and showing
pseudopodia projecting from summits of branches.

Fig. 5. Summit of one of the tubes of D. erecta, with projecting lobes of
sarcode and pseudopodia.

On Lecythia elegans (nov. gen. et sp.).*

This animal, of which I give drawings in PI. V. fig. 10, is
found on Sertularia pumila. It is exceedingly minute, and re-
quires high microscopic power and careful adjustment of light
for its accurate definition. The body is flask- or carafe-shaped,
mounted on a long, fine, rigid pedicle, and enclosed in a closely
fitting envelope. The summit of the body is dilated, and fur-
nished with a variable number of long, slender, divergent pro-
cesses or tentacles, which appear to correspond with those of
Actinophrys. When the tentacles are contracted, they become
capitate, and assume the form of a bossed crown, as shown in
the figure.

In the following part of this paper the term ‘ polypidom’ is
used (with Johnston) to signify the chitinous envelope of zoo-
phytes ; the term ‘ polypary,’ the living communicating substance
from which the polyps spring—the ‘ ccenosare’ of Allman; the
term ‘ generative sac, the cavity, formed of the two constituent
membranes of the zoophyte, which contains the ‘ generative ele-
ments’—ova or spermatozoa; and ‘placenta, the layer of ‘endo-
derm’ in the generative sac, from which the generative elements
are developed, and by which they are nourished.

Cionistes reticulata (nov. gen. et sp.)t.

Polypidom retiform; alimentary polyps sessile, minute, white,
with a single row of short tentacles; reproductive polyps
columnar, thickened towards the apex, not terminated by a
cluster of thread-cells, bearing many generative capsules.

A male specimen of this zoophyte was found growing on an
old shell at Granton, in May 1857. It differs from the Euden-
drium confertum of Alder (the Dicoryne of Allman) in the absence
of the dense clusters of large thread-cells which terminate the

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 24, 1861.

+ Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, March 23, 1859 ;
now rewritten.

124 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

summit of the reproductive polyp of the latter, and which are
the last rudiments of tentacles. The polypidom consists of a
close network of flattened tubes, -

from out of which the alimentary
and reproductive polyps spring
at distant intervals. The sperm-
sacs (one of which is shown in
the margin at fig. 1, attached
to the reproductive polyp) differ
from those of Hydractinia in
having the endoderm attached to
the ectoderm at their distal ex-
tremities, as I have figured else-
where (Edin. Phil. Mag. Jan.
1859) in the sperm-sac of Huden- Reproductive polyp of C. reticulata
drium rameum. ‘This zoophyte with single sperm-sac: a, endo-

resembles the Sertulariade in derm; 4, ectoderm; ¢, cavity con-

the simple columnar form of its ‘8 Spermatozoa.

non-tentacled reproductive polyps, and forms the connecting link.

between these organs in the Tubulariade and Sertulariade. It

exhibits the most degraded form of the reproductive polyp, pre-.

viously to the latter being altogether dispensed with and the
generative sacs being developed directly from the polypary.
Thus we have, in the chain of degradation,—

Generative sacs or medusoids attached to ordinary we Coryne,
Mentary POlyp, AS IM .......cececcccsccccvsceccscosescccccssees &e.
Generative sacs attached to reproductive alimentary po- ) Podocoryna
lyp, which differs from ordinary alimentary polyp in > fucicola
having fewer tentacles ....-....ccccccecsssssecsececcssenceees (Sars).
Generative sacs attached to reproductive polyp with rudi- | Hydractinia
mentary mouth and tentacles, a8 IM......ssseereesseererees echinata.
Generative sacs attached to reproductive polyp without ) Eudendrium
mouth or tentacles; summit of polyp surmounted by af confertum
cluster of large thread-cells, as IM.........sscececeeseeeeees (Alder).
Generative sacs or medusoids attached to reproductive po- } Cionistes,
lyp without mouth, tentacles, or cluster of thread- > Sertularia,
PCOS, AB IN iscedeceraeUesdccscovVoeradercavdusesduetasecwevoes Campanularia.
Reproductive polyp divided longitudinally into several | Eudendrium
portions, each surmounted by its cluster of large thread- | arbusculum
cells; sperm-sacs formed, as in Hydra, by simple > (T.S. W.),
dilatation of the ectoderm; each division of polyp | FE. capillare?
transformed into a ‘ moniliform’ sperm-sac, as in ...... J (Alder).
( Atractylis
(T.S. W.),
is oe sacs or medusoids attached to the polypary, 2 ary inaer
as eteeee SD BRD ee EE eed ee ded ht eed teed i ye S. Wh
Cordylophora
. (Allman).

—— ee ore.

ee

Sete Et

Bt

- British Protozoa and Zoophytes. — 125

Tt will thus be seen that there is a very gradual transition

from the alimentary polyp to the reproductive polyp, and from
the latter to the simple generative sac. Prof. Allman’s term
‘blastostyle,’ applied to the reproductive polyp, is apt to mis-
lead, as it indicates that the alimentary and reproductive polyps
are not homologous parts. Still more decidedly does that ac-
complished naturalist confuse the homology of these parts
by applying the same term to the branched pedicle of the ag-
gregated generative sacs of Tubularia indivisa, which is merely
formed of the conjoined and elongated pedicles of the individual
sacs.
It is impossible to construct any classification of the Hydroid
Zoophytes on the form or position of their generative sacs or
medusoids, as these vary not only in different species of the
same genus, but also in males and females of the same species.
Thus, in Eudendrium rameum the sperm-sacs are moniliform,
the egg-sacs single; the former are attached to the alimentary
polyp, the latter to the polyp and also to the polypary. In
Hydractinia, although the generative sacs generally spring from
the reproductive polyps, they are also found attached to the
polypary ; and in a most interesting species of this genus lately
discovered by Mr. Alder, medusoids spring from the latter part
of the zoophyte. -In Afractylis ramosa, T.S. W. (Eudendrium
ramosum, Van Ben.), the medusoids, the males and females of
which differ in shape, spring from the polyps, from club-shaped
bodies, and from the polypary; in other species of Afractylis
they arise from the reticulated base of the zoophyte. In
certain species of the genera Sertularia and Campanularia, mar-
supial forms occur which bear no homological relation to each
other.

- The gradual transition in the Hydroide from the simple
generative sac to the perfect Medusa is exceedingly interesting.
I attempt to indicate it in the following sketch :—

contained in a simple generative sac or
dilatation of the ectoderm; placenta
formed of endodermal floor of sac ...... J
Placenta protruding into generative sac,
and forming ‘spadix’ (Allman) sur}
rounded by generative elements .........

Generative elements (spermatozoa or ova) i
Hydra.

Coryne,
Hydractinia. . Simple gene-

Campanularia agit

— or branched and permeating them...... | lacerata

126 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

Placenta adherent to summit of genera- ) Eudendrium |
tive sac; summit of sac furnished with | arbusculum
cluster of large thread-cells; sac the > (male).
equivalent of the peduncle of Corgne | confertum

“STOUR sai scudoresiece biabadivascishavadlalbees (female*).

Summit of sperm-sac furnished with arow}] Laomedea
of tentacles indicating the presence of af Lovent
non-differentiated subumbrella ......... J (male).

Generative sac transformed into a free )
walking medusoid; peduncle furnished | Eleutheria,
with branched tentacles, as in Bougain- | medusoid of
villea; subumbrella not differentiated, { Clavatella
its presence indicated by eye-specks | (Hincks).

Generative
sae become

pa peduncle

(‘ manubri-
um,’Allman),

Subumbrella
\ present, but
not differ-

entiated.

and otoliths; umbrella absent

subumbrella with lateral and circular } Loveni (fe-

differen-
tiated.

Ovisac fixed, enclosed in a ‘nl create} oven ( Pairs

canals and tentacles .........sssceccsescsees male).

Sperm-sac surmounted with large thread-
cells, and forming the peduncle of a fixed ( Coryne gra-

Umbrella dif-
ferentiated.

(Peduncle or
alimentary
polyp and ge-
nerative sac
not differen-
tiated from
each other
(see post).

Generative
saes differen-
tiated from
alimentary
polyp, but si-
tuated on it.

medusoid with differentiated subum-( vata.
brella and umbrella .....s..sseeceseneeeeees
Imperfect free Medusa; peduncle with goiter rt
tubular mouth, and united with a single- cipien “. st. 4
cavitied generative SAC serseseeees sageses Garein
( Bougainvillea >
Britannica,
the Medusa
Perfect free Medusa of low type; pedun- | of Atractylis
cle four-tentacled or lipped, and con- | ramosa (fe-
taining eight generative sacs coalescing< male).
into four, which are situated alternately | Turris neglec-
with the tentacles or lips ......seeeeeeeeeee ta, the Medu-
sa of Clavula
Gossii (fe-
| male).
Perfect free Medusa of low type; pedun-
cle four-lipped or tentacled, with eight { Oceania epi-
distinct generative sacs, one placed on{ _ scopalis. :
the side of each lip ...ccesesseeee exensainys

* In the ovisac of E. confertum (see figure in margin),
which I have had an opportunity of examining through
the kindness of Mr. Alder, the endoderm and ectoderm
at first adhere together at the summit of the sac, and
at this point a few large thread-cells occur in the ecto-
derm. A similar occurrence of adhesion and thread-
cells is found in the sperm-sac of E. arbusculum, and
also in the false and mouthless peduncle of the medu-
soid of Coryne gravata.

— |

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 127

( Peduncle and
generative
Perfect free Medusa of higher type; Midess of sacs differen-
peduncle four-lipped or tentacled; eight ( 7 onedeq 2 tiated. Ali-
generative sacs, one on each side of( 7s iatq. | mentary po-
RN NMRDS .05acoseds<hvaseceovaneqisnonsds g * | lyp taking
no part in
\ reproduction,
Generative
sacs on sepa-
Medusa of highest type, with 4—6 lips and] Stomobra- rate canals;
8-12 lateral canals, each canal carrying | chium octo- < two canals
a single generative SAC ......ss.seeeseeeeers costatum. correspond-
ing to each
lip.

Of the generation of Stomobrachium we know nothing. Cla-
paréde has shown that gymnophthalmatous Medusz may pro-
duce Medusz without the intervention of the polypoid phase ;
but it is impossible to draw any line of distinction between a
Medusa and the medusoid phase of the Hydroid polyp. Tudbu-
laria indivisa produces its young as perfect polyps without the
intervention of the planuloid phase, Clava with the intervention
of that phase. In the life-history of the Hydroide any phase—
planuloid, polypoid, or medusoid—may be absent.

The perfect several-lipped Medusa appears to be a symmetrical
organism composed of eight or more elements, each element
corresponding to the half of a lip. Each of these elements is
composed of three subelements, the alimentary, reproductive,
and prehensile, any of which may be suppressed, or unite with
others of different value on the same element, or of the same
value belonging to neighbouring elements. Thus, in Sarsia
the peduncle appears to consist of a single alimentary subele-
ment, and the single reproductive element or generative sac
extends around and along the whole of it except the single
trumpet-shaped lip. This lip is occasionally placed on one side
and at some distance from the extremity of the peduncle, indi-
eating the asymmetrical character of the latter organ in this
genus. In Euphysa and Eleutheria the ovisacs coalesce, and
are placed within and at the base of the peduncle, Steenstrupia
and Saphenia furnish examples of the suppression of certain of
the marginal tentacles or prehensile subelements, and the exag-
geration of others. .

The Polyp of the Hydroid Zoophyte must also be considered
as composed of one or more elemental zooid. Thus we have the
zooid of a single element in the ‘tentacular polyp’ of Hydrac-
tinia; the zooid of two elements in the two-tentacled and two-
lipped Lar Sabellarum (Gosse) (Pl. V. fig. 8), and in the minute
two-lipped and non-tentacled polyp which occurs on the Anten-

128 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

nularias and others; the zooid of several elements in the five-lipped
polyp of Trichydra (T.S. W.) ; that of many elements in the polyp
of Tubularia indivisa, which I have elsewhere shown to be formed
by the confluence of the several distinct tubes of which the po-
lypary or coenosare is composed, each of which tubes may be
traced, by its coloured endodermal ridges, to the mouth of the
polyp, and bears its own system of tentacles and reproductive
apparatus.

The compound character of the polypary is also seen in Hale-
cium and Antennularia, and in a very beautiful manner in the
very early state of Sertularia pumila, which (after it had been
kept a few days in fresh water) I have figured with the camera
in Pl. V. fig. 12. Its resemblance to Carus’s figure of the Me-
dusa, Cunina globosa (Esch.), which I have copied in fig. 11, is
very striking. ;

As the Medusa is a multiplex organism, we must inquire how
far it is homologous with the generative sac of the Hydroid
Zoophyte.

Prof. Allman, in his paper on Cordylophora (Phil. Trans. vol.
exliii.), advanced the doctrine that the generative sac was homo-
logous with the whole Medusa—a doctrine based upon an erro-
neous conception of the cavity in which the generative elements
are contamed. In a “ Note on Dicecious Reproduction in Zoo-
phytes ” (Edin. New Phil. Journ. vol. iv. p. 88), I stated that
“the reproductive buds [generative sacs] (of Coryne) were filled
with ova developed from the exterior of a hollow central stalk;
a diverticulum of the alimentary canal; and further, “ The
peduncle of the Medusa-bud [or budded Medusa] appears to me
to be homologous with the entire reproductive capsule [genera-
tive sac] (of Coryne glandulosa, &c.).” This view is now adopted
by Prof. Allman, who writes, in this Journal (vol. vi. 3 ser. p. 4),
‘The manubrium is the whole of the ‘ peduncle,’ ‘ stomach,’ or
by whatever other name it may be called, which depends from the
centre of the umbrella in a Medusa or medusoid; and I apply
the same term to what I consider the homologous part in a
sporosac, namely the whole sporosac minus the ectotheca and
mesotheca.” Now, the ‘sporosac,’ less the ‘ectotheca’ and
‘ mesotheca,’ is the simple generative sac, which therefore Prof.
Allman has agreed with me in considering homologous with the
peduncle. ;

But I would now very much modify the above view. We
must keep in mind that each of the eight elements of a medusoid
has three distinct functional subelements ; that the single repro-
ductive subelement of the Medusa exists, as in Stomobrachium,
uncombined ; that where the peduncle is the reproductive organ
of a free Medusa, as in Sarsia, it consists of two subelements

Vad BR bie.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 129

of different function combined, each exercising its separate func-
tion, alimentative or reproductive ; that an organ composed of a
single subelement (a generative one) having only one function
cannot be homologous with one composed of two subelements
(peduncle of Sarsia) each having its distinct function, or with an
organ of sixteen subelements (peduncle of Bougainvillea), eight
of which are alimentary and eight reproductive. I would there-
fore now state—

That the simple generative sac of Coryne is homologous with
the reproductive subelement or single generative sac as it exists
on the lateral canal of Stomobrachium.

That the peduncle-like sac of Eudendrium. confertum is ho-
mologous with the reproductive subelement in the peduncle of
Sarsia—not with the whole peduncle.

That where the generative sac evidently consists of many sub-
elements, as in Tubularia larynx and Sertularia fallax (evidenced
by the four summit-lips or lobes, the symmetrical character of
each of which indicates it to be composed of two subelements),
it is homologous with the reproductive subelements in the octo-
partite peduncle of Bougainvillea, or, rather, with the eight
coalescing reproductive subelements of Eleutheria.

I consider that a four-lobed or branched state of the placenta
or spadix indicates a multipartite constitution of the generative
sac, and not a rudimentary medusoid form of that organ; for
we have, in the fixed female medusoid of Laomedea Loveni, a
four-lobed condition of the placenta im the peduncle-like ovisac,
with the existence of a well-differentiated subumbrella and
lateral and circular canals.

My space will not allow me to illustrate the homological rela-
tions which exist between the polypary (or ccenosare) and the
polypidom, on the one hand, and the subumbrella and umbrella
on the other. This must be reserved for a future occasion,
when I hope to fill up the gaps in this rough and incomplete
sketch of some of the morphological relations of the Hydroidz
and their Medusze.

Atractylis palliata, n. sp. Pl. IV. fig. 6.

Polypidom creeping, closely reticulate. Polyps fusiform, shortly
stalked, minute, white, with eight alternating tentacles; body
of polyp clothed with a thick layer of ‘colletoderm.’ Free
medusoids springing from meshes of polypary, with four-
lipped peduncle; four lateral canals; two long marginal ten-
tacles and two tentacular tubercles alternately placed.

This zoophyte was found on a shell inhabited by Pagurus
Bernhardus, at Granton. When first observed, its closely-set
and dense white polyps, surrounded by their gelatinous envelopes,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vin. 9

130 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

were mistaken for a mass of minute ova. These envelopes cover
the whole of the body of the polyps up to the border of the
mouth, and consist of an exaggerated development of the gela-
tinous coat which probably exists on the polypidom and body of
all the Hydroide, in some as a delicate epidermis, in others (as
in Bimeria vestita and the subject of this notice) as a thick,
imputrescible coat—the “ colletoderm.”

The Medusoids (PI. IV. fig. 7) are of great size when com-
pared with the very minute polyp, and resemble exactly those of
Atractylis repens. I have not witnessed any further development
in them after their separation from the zoophyte. In those of
A. repens, when kept alive for some time, the two tentacular
tubercles put forth short tentacles, and four other tubercles ap-
pear on the marginal canal, as shown in fig. 8,—a change ana-
logous to that undergone in Bougainvillea Britannica.

Atractylis coccinea, n. sp.*

Polypidom creeping, widely reticulate. Polyp fusiform, set at an
obtuse angle to its stalk, rich crimson or pink, with eight
alternating tentacles, four long and four short.

This zoophyte was found at Inch Garvie in August last, grow-
ing on the roots of Laminaria saccharina. The polypary consists
of an open network of milk-white fibres, which closely invests
the branches of the root. From this network the polyp-stems
are given off, each about a quarter of an inch in length, of a rich
pinkish cream-colour, and bearing at its summit a single crimson
polyp with a double row of transparent colourless tentacles. The
body of the polyp is fusiform, sometimes nearly cylindrical, and
consists of an endoderm having its cells laden with granules of
the richest carmine-colour, covered by an ectoderm of transpa-
rent white—a white blond dress over a crimson satin petticoat.
The polyps, like others of this class, have the habit of turning
themselves inside out, when the mternal surface of the deep-
coloured velvety endoderm is readily observed. On such occa-
sions masses of granular matter are frequently ejected, which
are composed of small pigment-globules filled with crimson fluid.
The tentacles are eight in number, four of which are long and
held nearly erect, and alternate with the rest, which are shorter
and more expanded. ‘The thread-cells are inconspicuous.

This beautiful little zoophyte, when seen with a single lens,
presents a perfect garden of minute animal flowers covering the
roots of the sea-weed. The reproductive apparatus was not

b erved.
ve Hydractinia echinata.

In seiner number of this Journal (vol. iv. ser. 3. p. 50) Prof.
Allman has remarked, with regard to Hydractinia, that “ the

* Read to the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, Feb. 27, 1861.

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 131

solid chitinous polypary [polypidom] is covered externally by
the ccenosare [polypary], thus reminding us of the sclerobasic
corallum of some of the Actinozoa.”” This doctrine had been pre-
viously promulgated by Quatrefages (Ann. des Sc. Nat. xx. 232),
who considered the polypidom to be an endoskeleton deposited
in the substance of the polypary, like the solid axis of Gorgonia.
If this view were correct, it would not only remove Hydractinia
from the Tubulariade, but would segregate it from the whole
of the Hydroid Zoophytes, not one of which is destitute of an
investing polypidom.

In the ‘ Edinb. Phil. Journal’ for April 1857, I stated, in a
paper on Hydractinia, my conviction of the incorrectness of
Quatrefages’s opinion, and that the mode of secretion of the poly-
pidom of Hydractinia did not differ from that of the rest of the
Tubulariadz, as was seen in the development of its young and
its propagation by stolons. Since then I have come to the fol-
lowing conclusions, after the examination of a very large number
of specimens, some hatched from the egg and adherent to glass,
others removed as cuttings from adult specimens and trans-
planted on glass, to which they readily grow, and others removed
entire from the shell of the Payurus by acid, and put up in spirit
or balsam. 7

The polypidom and polypary are found in the following forms,
all of which are frequently combined in the same specimen :—

1. An open network of delicate chitinous tubes without spines,
enclosing a polypary composed of several combined endodermal
tubes surrounded by a single layer of ectoderm. Found in very
young specimens, or in old ones growing on protected parts of
the shell. (Analogous to Clava repens (mihi), the U. discreta
of Allman.)

2. An open network as in the last; the tubes of thick brown
chitine, with single hollow spines rising from a single tube, or
from the confluence of four tubes.

3. A close reticulate plate, as in Clava cornea (mihi) and C.
membranacea (mihi), formed from states 1 or 2 by the continual
filling-up of the meshes by anastomosing branches, with or with-
out spines.

4, A fleshy plate of ectoderm permeated by a network of
endodermal tubes, and covered above and below by a delicate
investment of chitine. Found on the growing borders of the
ll and especially in cuttings of old specimens transferred
to °

The spines are composed of one tube or many parallel tubes:
they may be single (PI. V. fig. 4), and developed on a single tube
of the polypidom, like those of Podocoryne fucicola ; single at
their summits and of several tubes at their base (figs. 5 & 6)

Ox

2

132 Dr. Strethill Wright’s Observations on

composed entirely of several (8-12) conjoined tubes (fig. 7) ;
reticulate by the lateral anastomosis of their tubes ; or consisting
of long ridges of tubes reared against each other.

The polyps spring from one or several confluent tubes of the
polypary ; they are covered at their origin, and for a little di-
stance above it, by a delicate prolongation of the polypidom.
This may be detected by dyeing the whole zoophyte with tine-
ture of kino, which gives different tints to its chitinous and
fleshy elements, or by steeping it alternately in spirit and water,
when the coverings of the polyps and polypary become inflated
as in figs. 2 & 3.

The polyps are of several shapes and functions, which I have
described in the paper cited above. It will be sufficient to
enumerate them here :—

1. Alimentary polyps, with mouth and tentacles.

2. Reproductive polyps, with rudimentary mouth and tentacles.

3. Spiral polyps—a modification of the last ; generally barren
(fig. 3).

A. Sessile generative saes of the polypary.

5. Tentacular polyps, or great tentacles of the polypary (fig. 2).

In the reproductive organs of Hydractinia there is a gradual
transition from the reproductive polyp to the sessile generative
sac; the polyp loses its dot-like mouth, its tentacles, its head
or upper part, and finally dwindles down to a mere sperm-sac.
This change is generally seen in those specimens which have
long been kept in captivity. In these specimens, too, many
of the alimentary polyps are often converted into large inflated
sacs destitute of mouth and tentacles, and showing through their
parietes white longitudinal ridges, which indicate the number of
zooid elements of which they are composed.

In the natural history of this remarkable zoophyte there are
other points of peculiar interest, which, having already described,
I need only mention here :—the slow development and unique
shape of the planuloid larva; the powerful muscular structure of
the polyps, especially the spiral ones, the office of which last has
yet to be discovered ; and the intimate sympathy and combined
action which subsist between the various parts of the whole
animal.

Halcampa Fultoni, n. sp. (a parasitic Actinia).

In a late volume (vi. p. 432) of this Journal appears an ac-
count of a parasitic Actinia, Philomedusa Vogti, by Herr Fritz
Miller. In 1858 I took a parasitic Actinia which evidently
belongs to the same genus. The following account of it is
extracted from the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Physical Society,’
published in the ‘Witness’ on the 16th of May 1860. It was

eee eee

ee

«

a aN al ll

British Protozoa and Zoophytes. 133

there denominated ‘ Peachia Fultoni,’ but it evidently belongs to
the genus Halcampa (Gosse).

“The author stated that, in the summer of 1858, he took, by
dipping, a great number of Medusz of the genus Thaumantias,
off Granton Pier. To the peduncle of one of these was attached
a small Actinia, about half an inch in length and one-eighth of
an inch in diameter. From its general appearance he considered
it to be a young specimen of Actinia troglodytes, which had been
seized by the Medusa, dragged from its native mud, and brought
captive to the surface of the water; but it was unfortunately
lost before he could examine it carefully. In June, his friend
Mr. Fulton, of Granton Pier, brought him some specimens of
Thaumantias, to one of which another Actinia, of the same spe-
cies as the one he had before observed, had attached itself by
swallowing the peduncle of the Medusa. The body of this Ac-
tinia was of a transparent yellowish-white colour, and marked
by twelve paler lines, indicating the situation of the longitudinal
septa within. The oral disk was oval, and formed by the basis
of the tentacles and the mouth. The tentacles were twelve in
number, of a rich umber-brown colour. About one-half of each
from the base was marked with five opake pale-yellow lozenges,
and from thence to the top by four bands of the same pale-
yellow colour. The brown matter consisted of amorphous
pigment-granules, the yellow matter of highly refractive and
exceedingly minute molecules, ap-
parently calcareous. Each tentacle
was curved backwards, and resem-
bled the abdomen of a wasp. The
pigment could be forced through
the top of the tentacle by pressure,
indicating an opening at that part.
The mouth, instead of being linear,
as in the Actinias, tended to assume
a quadrangular or crucial form,
though the constantly varying shape
of the disk rendered a description of
it difficult. The stomach was very
peculiar, and differed from that of
the Actinias. It was a flat and ob- Trans ti
scurely quadrangular sac in trans- seks aegctiee teacle of ser,
verse section (fig. 3). Its angles he mach; 6 8, lateral angles of
should describe as superior (a), la- ditto; ¢, posterior angle of
teral (5), and inferior (c). The su- ditto; dddd, ee, ff, septa,
perior angle was connected to the 2999 a hee, ae e-
parietes of the body by four septa (d), scree
the lateral angles each by one septum (e), and the inferior angle

Fig. 3.

1384 Dr.S. Wright on British Protozoa and Zoophytes.

by two septa (f). These septa were continued downwards, as
in the Actinias, to the lower extremity of the body, and had
their free edges bordered by a convoluted ciliated band, fur-
nished with cnide, or thread-cells. The stomach and _parietes
were further connected by four intersepta (g), as he should call
them—one between each of the lateral and anterior angles of the
stomach, and one between each of the lateral and posterior
angles; but these intersepta bore no convoluted bands. The
septa probably bore ovaries or spermaries, the intersepta not, in
which case the reproductive system of the animal now described
agreed in simplicity with that of the polyp of the Alcyonide,
which had only eight septa, each bearing ciliated bands. The
upper part of each of the septa and intersepta was perforated by
an oval opening, so as to give an uninterrupted passage beneath
the tentacles to the circulation of the fluids of the body. By
tracing this passage in the Lucernarias, he had come to the
conclusion that it was the homologue of the circular canal of the
gymnophthalmatous Medusa. The attachments of the stomach
thus resembled those of the same organ in the other Helianthoid
and Aleyonian polyps; but in shape it widely differed from
these. In Actinia and Alcyonia the stomach was a flattened
sac, open, and evenly truncated at its lower extremity. In the
animal now described the lower border of the stomach curved
gently downwards from the

superior to the lateral angles

(fig. 4a, 5), and from the la-

teral to the inferior angle it

bent deeply and abruptly

downwards (b, c), while the a.
last-named angle itself was * tg
produced outwards and down- See
wards, so as to form a beaked
process, as shown in the figure.
The thread-cells of the tenta-
cles are simple and unbarbed,
those of the septal bands fur-

Fig. 4.

nished with a zigzag thread. )_). a ey"
When the animal was sepa- % #44 7 (/ f
rated from the peduncle of the AN iy

é 4

Medusa and placed in a dish °
of sea-water, it slowly moved ©.» :

from place t0 place by the aid _, Tate view ostonachet H. Fallon
eet ths Pape ferior angle ; dd, septa; e e, intersepta.
and upper part of the body, and alternately filled itself like a
balloon, and emptied itself by a vermicular contraction of the

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 135

parietes, which commenced beneath the tentacles and passed
backwards. When dilated, it was seen that the animal was
destitute of a sucking disk, and that the posterior part of the
body terminated in a funnel-shaped depression opening into
the cavity of the body, and permitting ingress of water therein.
During contraction this funnel was everted, and became a cone,
through the apex of which the fluid was again ejected.”

XIII.—On some new Species of Mollusca from the North of China
and Japan. By Artruur Apams, F.L.S. &e.

Genus Buccinum, Linneus.

Buccinum Japonicum, A. Adams.

B_ testa ovato-fusiformi; spira producta, levigata, tenui, imperfo-
rata, epidermide corneo- longitudinaliter plicata et laminata,
transversim ad costas producta et fimbriata induta ; anfractibus 63,
in medio angulatis, cingulis elevatis transversis acutis (cirea 6 in
anfractu ultimo) instructis, interstitiis lineis elevatis longitudinali-
bus ornatis ; basi spiraliter lirata ; apertura ovata, antice breviter
et late canaliculata, canali emarginata ; labro margine incrassato et

' reflexo.

Hab. Okosiri; Sea of Japan; 35 fathoms.

This is a beautiful little species of Buccinum proper, about an
inch in length, and with the epidermis, in fresh specimens, very
prettily disposed. Like most deep-water shells, it is very thin.

Genus TricHuortroris, Brod. & Sow.

Trichotropis (Iphinoé) quadricarinata, A. Adams.

T. testa turbinata, subconica ; spira elata, anguste umbilicata, fusca ;
anfractibus 43, spiratis, postice angulatis ; anfractibus superioribus
carinulis rotundatis transversis et liris elevatiusculis transversis,
lineis confertis elevatis obliquis undulatis decussatis ; anfractu ul-
timo carinulis transversis rotundatis quatuor, lineis elevatis longi-
tudinalibus decussato, basi concayo, lirulis tribus concentricis or-
nato; apertura semicirculari, antice producta et vix canaliculata ;
labio rectiusculo ; labro margine biangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Rissoa, Fréminville.

1. Rissoa miranda, A. Adams.

R. testa pyramidato-ovata, turrita, imperforata, solida, sordide alba ;
anfractibus 53, convexis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis promi-
nentibus, distantibus, in medio nodosim angulatis, ‘interstitiis
simplicibus, suturis zonula elevata instructis ; anfractu ultimo ad

186 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

partem superiorem costato, costis validis, in medio tuberculatim
angulatis, ad partem inferiorem cingulis transversis elevatis qua-
tuor instructo ; apertura ovata; labro margine extus incrassato.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

2. Rissoa (Goniostoma) procera, A. Adams.

R. testa aciculato-turrita, apice obtuso, alba, tenuicula; anfractibus
4, convexiusculis, transversim striatis ; apertura ovata ; peritre-
mate integro, continuo, recto; labro antice subeffuso.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms.

Genus Onosa, H. & A. Adams.

1. Onoba mundula, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, pallide fusca; anfractibus 43,
convexis, supremis longitudinaliter costellatis; anfractu ultimo
lirulis transversis confertis regularibus ad partem superiorem ob-
solete decussatis instructo; apertura ovata, antice vix effusa ;
labio rufo tincto.

Hab. Korea Strait; 63 fathoms.
2. Onoba elegantula, A. Adams.

O. testa elevatim turbinata, umbilicata, tenui, semiopaca, alba; an-
fractibus 53, convexis, longitudinaliter obsolete strigosis, transver-
sim creberrime striatis; apertura oblonga; peritremate simplici,
acuto, continuo.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 7 fathoms (mud).

Genus Serra, H. & A. Adams.
1. Setia candida, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conoidali, rimata, alba, leevi, nitida, vix opaca; anfrae-
tibus 45, convexis ; apertura subcirculari; labio tenui, arcuato.

Hab. Sado Island; 30 fathoms.

2. Setia tricincta, A. Adams.
S. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, pallide fusca, tenui, semiopaca;
anfractu ultimo fasciis tribus rufis angustis ornato ; regione umbi-
licali rufo tincta; apertura subcirculari; labio arcuato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.

3. Setia bifasciata, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conoidali, imperforata, alba, leevi, nitida, semipellucida ;
anfractu ultimo fasciis duabus rufo-fuscis angustis transversis suc-
cincto; anfractibus 3}, convexiusculis; apertura subcirculari;
labio in medio vix angulato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.

— ae

OC Oe a ee A) a

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 137

Genus Atvanta, Risso.

Some naturalists, of an obstructive nature, or of the “ old
school,” refuse to see any groups which are not already in their
mind’s eye, and will insist on calling a thing a “spade” when
it is certainly a “rake.” These small shells, according to them,
are species of Rissoa, of a short cancellated kind, with subcircular
apertures, and with the peritreme usually thickened.

1. Alvania circinata, A. Adams.

A. testa imperforata, elevatim turbinata, tenui, pallide rufa ; anfrac-
tibus 43, convexis, cingulis elevatis transversis rufo-fuscis sub-
nodosis ornatis, interstitiis lineis longitudinalibus, vix elevatis
cancellatis; apertura subcirculari ; labio rufo-fusco tincto ; labro
simplici.

Hab. Island of Sado ; 30 fathoms.

2. Alvania semicostata, A. Adams.

A. testa solida, imperforata, ovato-conica, sordide alba ; anfractibus
33, planatis, longitudinaliter costatis, trausversim liratis; costis
parvis, tenuibus, distantibus, in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam
desinentibus; basi spiraliter lirata; apertura ovata, postice angus-
tata; labro simplici.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Alvania tiarula, A. Adams.

A. testa imperforata, tenui, turbinata, corneo-lutescente ; anfractibus
33, planiusculis, postice coronulatis et angulatis, longitudinaliter
costatis ; costis validis, distantibus, lirulis elevatis decussatis ; an-
fractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus ; basi lirulis con-
centricis instructa; apertura subcirculari; labro simplici.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

4. Alvania celata, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-conica, solida, imperforata, pallide fusca; anfractibus
43, convexiusculis, longitudinaliter costatis, transversim valde
liratis ; costis crassis, validis, distantibus, interstitiis liris elevatis
decussatis; costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam terminantibus ;
basi valde lirata ; apertura ovata.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

5. Alvania clathratula, A. Adams.

A, testa elevatim turbinata, rimata, pallide fusca; anfractibus 43,
convexis, costis longitudinalibus elevatis et liris transversis validis
regulariter clathratis ; liris in anfractu ultimo ad partem anticam
obsoletis ; basi liris validis spiralibus instructa; apertura sub-
cireulari.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-25 fathoms.

138 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.
6. Alvania Mariella, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-turbinata, rimata, tenuicula, fusca; anfractibus 43,
convexis, supremis liris longitudinalibus et transversis concinne
cancellatis ; anfractu ultimo liris 8 elevatis transversis, interstitiis
ad partem superiorem cancellatis; apertura subcirculari; labro
simplici.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

7. Alvania concinna, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-conica, imperforata, solida, rufo-fuscescente, longitudi-
naliter costata, transversim valde lirata; costis validis, distantibus,
interstitiis liris elevatis transversis decussatis; costis in anfractu
ultimo ad peripheriam desinentibus ; basi spiraliter lirata ; aper-
tura late ovata; labro albicante, margine subincrassato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms:
8. Alvania ferruginea, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-conica, valida, crassa, solida, imperforata, ferruginea,
costis validis longitudinalibus nodosis et liris elevatis transversis
valde clathrata; apertura subcirculari; labro albo, margine in-
crassato.

Hab. Yesso (Hakodadi Bay; 7 fathoms).

Genus Carutus, Montfort.
1. Capulus japonicus, A. Adams.

C. testa ovata, pileiformi, alba, tenui, epidermide lutescente obtecta,
lineis incrementi concentricis corrugata, longitudinaliter radiatim
striata; apice spirali, recurvato, ultra marginem posticum pro-
ducto; apertura ovata, aperta, margine tenui, regulari, postice
reflexo.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
When in fine condition, this species is sometimes faintly
marked with irregular reddish-brown blotches and obscure rays.
2.° Capulus depressus, A. Adams.

C. testa ovata, pileiformi, valde depressa, tenui, fragili, fasciis latis
fuscis obsolete radiatim ornata, epidermide fusca concentrice cor-
rugata obtecta; apice spirali, parvo, postice reclinato ; apertura
aperta, expansa, margine tenui, membranaceo; intus nitida, albida,
calearea, obsolete radiata aut maculosa.

Hab. Cape Notoro; Saghaleen.

Genus Leucotina, A. Adams.
1. Leucotina insculpta, A. Adams,

L. testa ovato-conica, rimata, alba, solidula; spira elata, acuta; an-
fractibus convexiusculis, transversim liratis, liris planis, aequidi-

Cee

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 139

stantibus, interstitiis concinne subtiliter punctatis ; apertura ovata ;
plica parietali superiore ; labio antice subexplanato ; regione um-
bilicali impressa, rimata.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

2. Leucotina punctata, A. Adams.

L. testa ovata, solidiuscula, imperforata; spira producta, acuta ;
anfractibus planiusculis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis valde pune-
tatis; apertura ovata; labio antice subincrassato ; plica_parietali
superiore.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

Genus Fossar, Adanson.
Fossar japonicus, A. Adams.

F. testa ovato-conica, alba, solida, anguste umbilicata ; anfractibus 23,
superne angulatis, apice parvo, acuto; anfractu penultimo cingulis
tribus transversis, ultimo cingulis novem elevatis distantibus trans-
versis instructo, interstitiis lineis elevatis longitudinalibus ornatis ;
apertura semiovata; labro margine crenato; rima umbilicali an-
gusta.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16-26 fathoms.

Genus Sao, H. & A. Adams.

Sao lagenula, A. Adams.

S. testa cylindrico-pyramidali, antice gibbosa, regione umbilicali
impressa, transversim striata, striis subdistantibus, sordide alba,
apice perforata ; apertura lineari, antice valde dilatata ; labio brevi,
“inerassato; labro recto, postice producto, antice rotundato et
arcuato.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms.

This species belongs to a natural group of Bullide indicated
by my brother and myself in our ‘ Genera’ under the name of
Sao. The species are numerous, and some are included among
the species of Cylichna. They belong, however, neither to that
genus nor to Atys, under which we have placed it, approaching
much nearer the Scaphander group.

Genus GAsTEROPTERON, Meckel.

Gasteropteron sinense, A. Adams.

G. animali carneocolore, ubique carmineo punctatim et reticulatim
picto, corpore pallidiore, integumento subpellucido visceribus con-
spicuis; pedis lobis magnis, liberis, marginibus integris, rotun-
datis, superficie rubro punctata ac reticulata.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay (Regent’s Sword) ; 3 fathoms (mud).

I obtained three individuals of this species in the dredge from

140 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

three fathoms mud. I placed them in a clear bottle of salt
water, and observed them some time. Chiaje might well be
excused for regarding the genus as a Pteropod, for at first sight
it has all the appearance and action of a Pneumodermon. My
specimens appeared to want the power of crawling altogether ;
the animals, after taking short flights, usually upside down,
through the water, by butterfly-flappings of the side-lobes of the
foot, gently alighted and remained stationary on their stomachs,
with the swimming-lobes folded together over the back, until
ready for another little excursion. The lower surface of this
species, moreover, is coloured exactly like the fins, and shows
no signs of a creeping disk. I believe the genus should
be placed in the family Lophocercide, or, rather, Icaride; for
Prof. E. Forbes had previously described Lophocercus under the
name of Icarus. The Chinese species seems to differ from the
Mediterranean Gasteropteron in being covered with crimson
punctate and reticulate markings. Other points of difference
are shown in my drawings.

Genus Dortrrismatica, D’Orbigny.
Doriprismatica festiva, A. Adams.

D. dorso plano; tentaculis luteis; pallio czeruleo ultramarino, luteo
late marginato, antice et inter tentacula maculis duabus, in medio
linea lata lutea longitudinali et utrinque ejus maculis sex luteis
elongatis picto ; branchiis luteis ; pede ceeruleo ultramarino, maculis
albidis oblongis quinque utrinque ornato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima (among weeds in pools, low water).

A species remarkable for the vivid colouring of its body and
strongly marked pattern. The proboscis (large and retractile,
but short) is of a pink colour.

Genus CoryPHELLA, Gray.
Coryphella Alderi, A. Adams.

C. pallide lutea, semipellucida ; tentaculis vix annulatis, luteis ; ten-
taculis oralibus aurantiis, magnis, elongatis; branchiis fascicu-
latis, singula pallide lutea, linea carminea mediana picta, apice
carminea.

Hab. Off Matsumai, Island of Yesso; Straits of Tsugar (on
Zostera).

A very delicate and lovely species, about an inch long, and
which I have much pleasure in dedicating to the naturalist best
qualified to appreciate its beauty.

Genus Aptysta, Gmelin.
1. Aplysia marmorea, A. Adams.

A, dorso elevato; lobis pedis magnis, amplis, viridi alboque mar-

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 141

moreis; tentaculis anterioribus latissimis, truncatis ; tentaculis
posterioribus sublinearibus, obtusis. Testa magna, tenui, fragili,
antice valde dilatata ; apice vix involuto, subincrassato.

Hab. Mah-lu-San (Port Hamilton) ; tidal pools; caught also in
the sein.

A large species ; sometimes 10 inches long.

2. Aplysia marginata, A. Adams,

A. dorso elevato; lobis pedis magnis, dilatatis, marginibus albo,
deinde fusco marginatis ; rufo-fusca, brunneo variegata et punc-
tata; tentaculis anterioribus latis, brevibus, truncatis; tentaculis
posterioribus parvis, subacutis. Testa fragili, tenui, semimem-
branacea, subtriangulari, antice dilatata ac rotundata; apice vix
involuto.

Hab. Mah-lu-San (Port Hamilton) ; pools in rocks ; low water.

Subgenus Puycopuixa, A. Adams.

Corpus compressum, elongatum ; pedis solea angusta. Testa elon-
gata, oblonga, tenui, plana, membranacea ; apice non inyoluto.

3. Aplysia (Phycophila) euchlora, A. Adams.

A. viridis, levis, compressa ; solea angustata ; tentaculis anterioribus
elongatis; tentaculis posterioribus angustis, apicibus truncatis ;
cauda producta. Testa membranacea, oblonga, antice dilatata ;
apice non involuto.

Hab. Straits of Tsugar or Tseuka (crawling on floating Zos-
tera).

_ This animal I have observed before, during the voyage of the

‘Samarang.’ It is figured in Mrs. Gray’s ‘ Figures of Mollus-

cous Animals’ (tab. 179. fig. 1); it has not, however, been

described. It is oceanic in its habits, or at least found at some
distance from the shore. Aplysia ocellata, A. Ad., figured also
from my drawing in Mrs. Gray’s work, is another species of this

subgenus.

Genus Hericina, Lamarck.

Helicina japonica, A. Adams.

. testa depresso-conica, crassa, solida, fusco-lutescente, oblique
_ erebre striata; anfractibus 35, convexiusculis ; apice obtuso ; an-
fractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato; basi convexa, callo tenui
nitido obtecta; apertura semiovata, perobliqua; columella brevi,
crassa, rotundata; peristomate duplicato, interiore tenui, recto,
exteriore crasso, rotundato, reflexo. Operculum semiovatum, tenue,

calcareum.
Hab. Tabu-Sima (damp banks, roots of trees).

142 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on the Paleontology of

Genus Anomra, Linneeus.

1. Anomia radulina, A. Adams.

A, testa valva dorsali ovata, irregulari, convexa, alba, radiatim cos-
tellata, costellis squamulosis, squamulis acutis imbricatis ; regione
umbonali leevi; apice acuto, postico; intus alba, margaritacea ;
cicatrice musculari superiore magna, rotundata.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

2. Anomia pustulosa, A. Adams.

A. testa valva dorsali ovata, regulari, planiuscula, sordide alba, lineis
incrementi concentricis instructa, tuberculis confertis, rotundis,
planiusculis, areolis depressis circumcinctis ornata ; umbone parvo,
vix prominulo, ad marginem posticum posito ; intus margaritacea ;
margine crenulato; cicatrice musculari superiore magna, oblonga,
inferne dilatata.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

N.B. In a paper on new species of Mollusca from Japan,
forwarded by me in May last from Shang-tung, for publication
in the ‘Annals,’ I described one species under the name of
Agatha virgo. The generic name should have been Myonia, not
Agatha.

Shanghai, China,
Dec. 6, 1860.

XIV.—On the Palaeontology of the Coralline Oolites of the
Neighbourhood of Oxford. By J. F. Wuitreaves, F.G.S. &e.

[Plate IX. B.]

Tue object of the following paper is to give a detailed list of the
fossils from the Coralline Oolite of the neighbourhood of Oxford,
in order that geologists may be enabled to compare the faunas
of the same formation in the respective counties of Oxon, Berks,
Yorkshire, Wilts, and Dorset.

One of the leading features in the paleontology of this stra-
tum in the neighbourhood of Oxford is the great rarity of the
Brachiopoda. During several years’ active collecting I have not
met with even a fragment of a shell that belonged to this family,
nor do I know of a specimen in any of our local collections.
The Cephalopoda of the Oxfordshire Coralline Oolites appear to
have a somewhat limited range in time, being, generally speak-
ing, confined to the Middle Oolites. This seems to favour
D’Orbigny’s well-known views on the limited vertical range of
that class. On the other hand, many of the Bivalves and Gas-
teropoda occur as low down in the series as the Great and Infe-

the Coralline Oolites of the Neighbourhood of Oxford. 143

rior Oolites. Eighteen species in my list of the Oxfordshire
Coralline Oolite fossils have been recorded also from the Infe-
rior Oolite; and the catalogues of fossils from the Coral Rag
and Caleareous Grit of Yorkshire and the neighbourhood of
Weymouth would supply many more species common to both
formations. As the exact boundary between the Coral Rag
proper and the Lower Calcareous Grit of the district now under
consideration has not been accurately defined, the term “ Coral-
line Oolite”’ is used in this paper collectively, to include both of
these formations. From the Upper Calcareous Grit (if that
stratum occurs near Oxford) I have no fossils, nor do I know
of any.

The principal localities whence these fossils have been pro-
cured are,—Headington quarry, Bullingdon Green, the quarry
near the windmill on the Shotover Road, another between
Cumnor and Besselsleigh, and the well-known pits at Marcham,
near Abingdon. The Crenatula Listeri, mentioned in Prof.
Morris’s Catalogue of British Fossils as occurring in the Coralline
Oolite of Shotover (but with a query attached), I omit, having
good reason to suppose that the Portland Oolite is the stratum
to which it should be referred. Again, Dr. Fitton, in his elabo-
rate paper “on the Strata below the Chalk,” gives the well-known
Liassic Rhynchonella tetraedra as a fossil of the “ Oxford Oolite”
at Wheatley, but with some doubt. Surely this is.a mistake.
Omitting these two species, the following series has been pro-
cured from the Coralline Oolite of the Oxfordshire district.
a species with an asterisk affixed are found also in the Inferior

ite.

PLANT. ANNELIDA.
Carpolithes conicus, Lind. § Hutt. Serpula tricarinata, Sow.
runcinata, Sow.

ZooPHYTA.

Thecosmilia annularis, Flem.
Rhabdophyllia Phillipsi, M.-Edw.

Vermicularia ovata, Sow.
Vermilia sulcata, Sow.

Cladophyllia Conybearei, M.-Edw. Crustacea.
*Isastreea explanata, M‘Coy. Glyphea rostrata ?, Phil.
—— Greenhoughi, M.-Edw. iii back

EcHINODERMATA. Gryphea mima, Phil.
Cidaris Smithii, Wright. —— nana, Sow.
— florigemma, Phil. *Ostrea gregaria, Sow.
Hemicidaris intermedia, Flem. * solitaria, Sow.

Pseudodiadema versipora, Phil.
Hemipedina Marchamensis, Wr.

Placunopsis similis, n. sp.
*Pecten lens, Sow.

Py, r umbrella, Agassiz. “~ vagans, Sow.
Echinobrissus scutatus, Gmel. — similis, Sow.
Pygurus pentagonalis, Phil. * vimineus, Sow.
—— costatus, Wright. * articulatus, Schl.

—— Blumenbachii, Koch & Dunk.(?) *Hinnites abjectus, Phil.

144 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on the Paleontology of

*Lima pectiniformis, Schloth.
rigida, Sow.

rudis, Sow.

rustica, Sow.
leviuscula, Sow.
elliptica, n. sp.
Gervillia aviculoides, Sow.
Avicula expansa, Phil.
ovalis, Phil.

Perna ——?

?

Trichites Plotii, Lhwyd.

Pinna lanceolata, Sow.
*Modiola bipartita, Sow.

— prog Phil.

— Lycetti, n. sp.

Lithodomus inclusus, Phil.

Arca, n. sp.

Cucullzea contracta, Phil.
corallina, Lye.
Trigonia clavellata, Sow.
costata?, Sow.

Corbis levis, Sow.

Lucina ——?

Sowerbya triangularis, Phil.
? —— Deshayesia, Buv.

Cardium Crawfordii, Leck.
2

Isocardia tumida, Phil.

Cypricardia isocardina, Buv.
*Opis Phillipsii, Mor.

— corallina, Lyc.

» 1. Sp.

Astarte ovata, Smith.

sR. 8p:

*Cyprina dolabra, Phil.
*Quenstedtia levigata, Phil. sp.

Thracia Studeri?, Ag.
*Myacites Jurassi, Goldf.

Goniomya litterata, Sow.

Pholadomya ——?

*

Acton retusus, Phil.

Cylindrites Luidii, n. sp.
Bulla elongata ?, Phil.
Pleurotomaria bicarinata, Sow.
reticulata, Sow.
, n. sp. allied to Anglica, Sow.
Phasianella ?
Littorina muricata, Sow.
leevissima, n. sp.
*Nerita minuta, Sow.
Neritopsis Guerrei, Heb. & Desi.
Chemnitzia Heddingtonensis, Sow.
24 striata, Sow.
melanoides ?, Phil.
Natica cincta, Phil.
—— arguta, Phil.
clio?, D’Orb.
Ceritella costata, n. sp.
Nerinza Goodhallii, Sow.

a

— -—?

— —?

Cerithium muricatum, Sow.
Alaria seminuda, Heb. & Desi.
Ammonites perarmatus, Sow.
—— plicatilis, Sow.

—— excavatus, Sow.
vertebralis, Sow.
cordatus, Sow.

Nautilus hexagonus, Sow,
Belemnites abbreviatus, Miller.

PIScEs.
Gyrodus Cuvieri?, Ag.
2

Pyenodus ?
Spherodus —— ?
Lepidotus —— ?
Hybodus obtusus, Ag.

REPTILIA.
Teleosaurus ? (teeth of).

Notes on the preceding Species.

Pygurus costatus and Blumenbachii.—These are given on the

authority of Dr. Wright.
district.

I have never seen specimens in this

Pecten. articulatus, Schlotheim.—Of this species I have several
very perfect specimens, and believe it to be only a variety of

Pecten vimineus, Sow.

Pinna lanceolata.—Inserted on the authority of Prof. Phillips.
Lithodomus inclusus, Phil—The L. amygdaloides of Prof.
Morris is identical with this shell. The figure given by Lhwyd

the Coralline Oolites of the Netyhbourhood of Oxford. 145

gives a tolerably good idea of Phillips’s species ; and it is com-
mon in the Bullingdon Coral Crag and the Islip Cornbrash —
two localities given by Lhwyd for his “‘ Pholas amygdaloides.”

Sowerbya triangularis, Phil., sp—lI am not prepared to admit,
with my friend Dr. Lycett, that this species is the same shell as
the Isodonta Deshayesia of Buvignier, at least if any reliance is to
be placed on Prof. Phillips’s figure.

The anterior umbones and the shortly-truncate anterior ex-
tremity of S. triangularis readily distinguish it from the Sowerbya
(Isodonta) Deshayesia, a shell which is nearly equilateral. As the
English variety of I. Deshayesia differs slightly from the French
type; and as Prof. Phillips’s figure of his “Cucullea triangularis”
: a very characteristic, I give new figures of each of these
shells.

Cypricardia isocardina, Buy.—M. Buvignier describes and
figures his shell as smooth ; but my only specimen, fortunately in
good preservation, shows a sculpture consisting of very strongly-
marked longitudinal strie covering the whole surface of the
shell. The specimen figured is from the Coralline Oolite of
Bullingdon. Prof. Phillips informs me that it occurs in the
same stratum at Malton.

Opis Phillipsii, Morris.—The Opis bicarinata of Buvignier is
very near to this species, and may perhaps be identical with it.

Cylindrites Luidii, n. sp.—This shell was rudely figured by
Luidius (tab. 6. fig. 420) from the Coralline Oolite of Bessels-
leigh, where it is not uncommon: he calls it “cochlites cylin-
droides minor, turbine productiore.” I have much pleasure in
dedicating this species to the memory of one of our earliest local
_ paleontologists.

Pleurotomaria, n. sp. (allied to Pl. anglica, Sow.).—Probably
the shell alluded to by Sowerby, in the ‘ Mineral Conchology,’
under the head of Trochus (Pleurotomaria) similis, of which he
states that “the blue Lias of Weston, and in the neighbourhood
of Yeovil, Lackington Park, Shotover, &c.,.abound with this
Trochus.”

In the Coralline Oolite at Bullingdon I met with a single
example of this species, equal in size to Sowerby’s type, and
certainly closely resembling it; but, owing to the hardness of
the matrix, I completely failed to extract it.

Littorina levissima,n.sp. This shell has been figured in the
Supplement to Mr. Damon’s ‘Geology of Weymouth’ (pl. 5.
fig. 6) as a Phasianella, but without any distinctive appellation.
I have had a series of specimens from the Coralline Oolite of
Besselsleigh for a long time in my cabinet, and, on the whole,
think that they should rather be referred to the genus Litto-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 10

146 On the Paleontology of the Coralline Oolites of Oxford.

rina. The specific term I have chosen refers to the smooth and
unornamented surface of the shell.
Nerinea.—These three species (two from Cumnor and one from

Bullingdon) are evidently distinct, but are too imperfect to be

identified satisfactorily.

My best thanks and acknowledgments are due to my friend
Dr. Lycett for his most valuable assistance in determining several
critical species mentioned in this paper.

Description of new Species.
Placunopsis similis. Pl. IX. B. figs. 1, 2.

Shell ovately orbicular, oblique ; upper valve (the only one known
at present) convex; umbones marginal; surface covered with
dense, very fine, radiating striz, which are decussated by the
lines of growth.

Locality. Coralline Oolite near Besselsleigh, where it is some-
what rare.

Lima elliptica. Pl. IX. B. figs. 3, 4.

Shell convex, elliptic-ovate, oblique; centre of the shell covered
with acute longitudinal coste, which become nearly obsolete
at the sides; interstices very finely longitudinally striate, as
is also the anterior portion of the shell; auricles unequal (the
posterior being the largest) and quite smooth.

Locality. Coralline Oolite about Bullingdon and the Shotover
road; also in the same rock at Pickering, as I am informed

by Dr. Lycett.

This shell bears a general resemblance to Lima gibbosa, Sow.;
but that species is not so oblique; and when minutely examined,
its sculpture will be found to be very different.

Modiola Lycetti. Pi. IX. B. fig. 5.

Shell oblong, concentrically striated, umbones terminal; dorsal
surface convex, terminating in a ventricose, bluntly-rounded
extremity ; inferior border somewhat concave.

Locality. This little species occurs sparingly in the Coralline
Oolite of Bullingdon, and in the quarry near the windmill on
the Shotover road.

Ceritella costata. P\. IX. B. fig. 10.

Shell turreted; spire elongated ; whorls flattened, with straight
longitudinal costz, which, in the body-whorl, only occupy the
upper part of the volution.

Locality. Coralline Oolite near Besselsleigh, but rare.

Closely allied to Ceritella longiscata, Mor. and Lyc.; but our
species wants the keel on the upper part of the volutions (one

ee ee

a ee ee

IE OE eT svi ns ian ali ieinianmacaainaiee iia tei -

Mr. H. W. Bates on the Coleoptera of the Amazon Valley. 147

of the distinctive features of C. longiscata), and in the last-
mentioned species there are no costz on the body-whorl.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. B.

. 1. Placunopsis similis.

. 2. Portion of the shell magnified, showing the sculpture.
. 3. Lima elliptica.

. 4. Portion of ditto, magnified.

. 5. Modiola Lycetti. ~

. 6. Cypricardia Isocardina, Buv.

. 7. Sowerbya triangularis, Phil. (sp.).

. 8. Sowerbya Deshayesia?, Buv., var.

. 9. Cylindrites Luidii.
Fig. 10. Ceritella costata.
Fig. 11. Neritopsis Guerrei, Heb. & Desl., var.

XV.—Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
CoxrorTera: Lonetcornes. By H. W. Barss, Esq.
[Continued from p. 52.]

7. Oreodera remota, Pascoe.

Afigomorphus remotus, Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soc, n. s. vol. v. pt. 1.

0. elongata, minus depressa, postice valde attenuata, tomento holo-
sericeo violaceo-brunneo vestita : elytris marginibus maculis tribus
lateralibus punctisque discalibus nonnullis qusram duobus majo-
ribus pone medium atro-violaceis. Long. 8 lin. Q.

Head brown: eyes distant on the vertex. Antenne brown ;

- basal half of each joint, from the fourth, greyish. Thorax with

the disk as well as the fore and hind margins punctured ;
lateral tubercles prominent, acute; anterior dorsal ones acute,
posterior more obtuse, shining black. Elytra rather elongated,
tapering to the apex, which is very obliquely truncated, the
external angles of the truncature produced and acute ; the base
is densely studded with shining black granulations accompanied
by punctures; the small rounded violet spots on the disk, near the
apex, cover each a shallow shining puncture; the lateral spots
are merely expansions of the dark violet border, and are placed,
one at a third, another at two-thirds the length of the elytra, and
the third, much smaller one, near the apex. Under-surface of the
body and legs clothed with ashy-brown pile. The tarsi, espe-
cially the claw-joints, are remarkably elongated.

Taken at St. Paulo on the Upper Amazons, on the slender
trunk of a dead standing tree. The pile covering this species is
of a much coarser texture than that of most other species of the
genus ; it resembles in this respect O. glauca, but it does not lie

10*

148 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

so compactly as in that species. The species was referred by Mr.
Pascoe to the genus Agomorphus of Dejean, which, however, had
not at that time been characterized, and was a loose assemblage
of species belonging to four or five different genera.

8. Oreodera sericata, n. sp.

O. valde depressa, fulvo-brunnea, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo
griseo subtus densiore vestita: elytris plaga magna laterali pone
humeros albo-grisea, prope basin punctatis, dimidio apicali leevis-
simo. Long. 54 lin.

Head brown : eyes distant on the vertex: antenne piceous.
Thorax with the lateral tubercles obtuse, the three dorsal ones
very slightly elevated and clothed with pile. Elytra obliquely
truncated at the apex, sutural angles rounded off, the external
ones obtuse; base with a number of large simple punctures,
which do not reach beyond one-third the length except along
the sides, the rest perfectly smooth and silky; the pile is ex-
tremely fine, thin, silky, and changeable. Legs clothed with
grey pile. Under-surface densely clothed. The white patches
on the elytra reach the suture and occupy nearly one-half the
surface.

Taken at St. Paulo on the Upper Amazons.

9. Oreodera cretata, n. sp.

O. depressa, apicem versus attenuata, tomento tenuissimo holosericeo
fulvo vestita: elytris plaga oblonga laterali apud medium cretaceo-
alba. Long. 43 lin.

Head and antennz fulvous: eyes rather distant on the vertex.
Thorax with the lateral tubercles obtuse and the three dorsal ones
only slightly indicated ; punctured on the hind part of the disk
as well as along the fore and hind margins. LElytra truncated
obliquely at the apex, sutural angles very obtuse, external ones
slightly produced and acute; punctured, partly in lines and
sparingly over the basal half. The oblong lateral chalky spot
is clear white. Body beneath and legs silky fulvous.

On the banks of the Cupari (R. Tapajos), on dried branches.

§§ Disk of thorax with no trace of tubercles. Elytra less distinctly,
sometimes scarce perceptibly, truncated at the apex.

a. Elytra depressed.
10. Oreodera simplex, un. sp.

O. elongata, angustata, tomento holosericeo varia sordido olivaceo
vestita : elytris fasciis tribus abbreviatis indistinctis pallidioribus.
Long. 5 lin.

Head and antenne dark brown, the base of each antennal
joint (from the fourth) ringed with grey. Thorax with the lateral

of the Amazon Valley. 149

tubercles obtuse ; disk uneven, punctured posteriorly and on the
lateral tubercles as well as along the fore and hind margins.
Elytra narrow and only slightly tapering, the apices slightly trun-
cated, punctured moderately over the basal half and on the disk
to the apex. The pile is of a dingy yellowish olivaceous colour,
varied with a paler shade, which forms three obscure semi-belts
on the elytra. Legs and under-surface ashy-brown.
Ega, on dried branches.

11. Oreodera griseo-zonata, n. sp.

O. depressa, apud humeros lata, apicem versus attenuata, tomento
holosericeo griseo-brunneo vestita: elytris fascia latissima basali
albo-grisea, apices versus lineis flexuosis griseis brunneisque ornatis.
Long. 4} lin.

Head and antennz brown ; base of each antennal joint (from
the fourth) grey: eyes distant on the vertex. Thorax with the
disk nearly even ; a few punctures on each side, besides those on
the fore and hind margins. The elytra have the shoulders more
produced and pointed than in the allied species, they have a few
punctures near the base, and the apices are singly rounded: the
broad grey belt across the basal half has its fore margin arched
posteriorly, so as to leave a space around the scutellum dark
brown; it passes beneath entirely over the mesosternum : the
grey and brownish waved lines on the apical half are obscure
and silky. Body beneath and legs pitchy-brown, clothed with
ashy-brown pile.

Ega and banks of the Tapajos, on dead twigs.

6. Elytra somewhat convex. (Subgenus Anoreina.)
12. Oreodera (Anoreina) nana, n. sp.

O. curta, convexiuscula, fuliginosa, tomento fusco et flavo-ferrugineo
vestita : elytris lateribus rotundatis, apices versus attenuatis, utrin-
que apud medium macula magna laterali triangulari albo-grisea.
Long. 33 lin.

Head and thorax dark drown: eyes distant on the vertex.
Antenne brown, the basal part of many of the middle joints
pale testaceous. Thorax with the disk smooth, even; lateral
tubercles very obtuse. Elytra punctured throughout, towards
the base densely, towards the apex sparingly ; they are sooty-
brown varied with obscure rusty-yellow patches ; each has on the
side, about the middle, a large greyish-white triangular spot, not
generally touching the suture. Under-surface of the body
brown ; legs pitchy-black, clothed with ashy pile. ‘Tarsi mode-
rately slender.

Santarem and Para; on dried twigs.

150 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

Genus AlgomorPuvus.
Thomson, Class. des Céramb. p. 336.

Char. emend. Body narrow, thick, and somewhat convex.
Head as in Oreodera, the muzzle being very slightly prolonged
beyond the lower margin of the eyes, its anterior angles obtuse :
the eyes distant on the vertex. Antenne rather shorter; the
proportions of the joints the same; but they are not fringed
beneath, as in Oreodera. Sides of thorax furnished with a large
eonical tubercle. Prosternum behind and mesosternum in front
steeply inclined ; clothed with long hairs in the ¢ (at least in 4.
moniliferus). Anterior acetabula angulated. Second and third
ventral segments contracted in the middle in the 2; the fifth
very large, its apex truncate-emarginate and densely hairy. ‘Tarsi
broad, claw-joint long ; fore tarsi neither dilated nor frmged in
the 3.

The name of this genus first appears in Dejean’s Catalogue,
but it was first characterized by M. Thomson in the present
year; the characters given, however, although numerous, omit
the chief peculiarities of the group. The thickness and con-
vexity of the body, nakedness of fore tarsi in the male, and shape
of the sterna are the chief points of distinction. M. Thomson
places it in the group Trypanidiite,—an arrangement quite
unintelligible on his system, as it does not agree at all with the
eharacters of the section to which the Trypanidiite belong.

lL. Aigomorphus obesus, n. sp.

A®, elongatus, convexus, crassus, nigro-brunneus, tomento griseo tes-
sellato vestitus: thorace nigro bivittato : elytris apicem versus at-
tenuatis, sinuato-truncatis, angulis externis productis. Long. 11
lin. 9. °
Head clothed with a fine grey pile, leaving three narrow longi-

tudinal lines on the vertex brownish black. Antenne shorter than

the body, grey ; tips of the joints (from the third) dusky. Thorax
with the lateral tubercles conical acute,and with two large slightly-
raised dorsal tubercles ; the fore and hind margins and sides punc-
tured; clothed with grey pile; the dorsal tubercles and a stripe
from each to the hind margin black, or thinly clothed with
brownish-black pile. Elytra each with three or four slightly ele-
vated longitudinal ridges, disappearing at about half the length ;
a row of granulations (accompanied by punctures) on each ridge,
besides three or four other rows in the interstices; the sides
near the base also densely granulate-punctate : the fine hoary-
grey pile is in large patches near the base; elsewhere it forms
regular rows of small, distinet, oblong spots. Under-surface of
the body clothed with dense silky yellowish-grey pile, longest
on the pro- and mesosterna. Legs clothed with grey pile,

of the Amazon Valley. 151

leaving spots on the femora, the tips of the tibie, and of the
claw-joints of the tarsi black. Abdomen (in 9) with the second
to the fourth ventral segments contracted in the middle; apical
segment very large, tumid near the apex, which latter is trun-
cate-emarginate and densely hairy.

Taken at Para. It resemblés very much 2. adspersus (Dej.),
Thoms. Class. p. 337. It may be a local form of that species.

_ 2. Afgomorphus moniliferus, White.
aeeeenePane oniiiferes, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 374,
pl. 9. fig. 7.

This, as will be seen from the excellent figure and description
above quoted, is a narrower and more depressed insect than 2.
obesus. The ¢ has all the three sterna covered with a dense
brush of hairs, more erect and of a brown colour on the meta-
sternum. The apical ventral segment in the @ is large, with a
longitudinal impressed line ending in a fovea before the apex;
the latter is emarginate-truncate and densely hairy.

Found at Para and Santarem, on trunks of felled trees.

Genus MyoxomorpHa.
White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 355.

Body thick, convex, elongated. Head broad, muzzle short,
acitiewhat narrowed from the eyes ; sides rounded, obtuse: eyes
distant on the vertex, very large, especially the lower lobes,
which advance considerably on the forehead. Antenne shorter
than the body, simple, neither grooved nor fringed. Thorax
with large and very acute lateral tubercles. Elytra convex,
elongated, their surface without ridges, apices briefly truncated.
Legs moderate, tarsi short, femora clavate ; the fore tarsi in the
males simple, neither dilated nor fringed. Prosternum narrow,
simple, with the acetabular sutures angularly gaping ; mesoster-
num broad, quadrate, horizontal. Abdomen with the terminal
ventral segment sinuate-truncate in the males.

The generic name of Myoxomorpha was first applied in French
collections to the Acanthoderes funerarius of Dejean’s Catalogue*.
Neither the genus nor the species has yet been characterized;
but Mr. White, in the Catalogue of the Longicorn Coleoptera of

* A. funerarius, Dej. Cat. A. oblongus, crassus, niger, subtilissime punc-
tulatus. Caput nigrum, vertice utrinque macula cana. Antenne crasse,

or articulis tertio quartoque maxime elongatis supra sulcatis, reliquis

abbreviatis. Thorax niger, tuberibus lateralibus conicis, dorso trituber-
culato, marginibus cano-maculatis. Elytra simplicia, apice conjunctim
rotundata, ubique sparsim granulato-punctata, nigra, basi et pone me-
coy Soe cano-maculata vel cana nigro-maculata. Long. 5-11
in. 2.

Hab. Mexico.

152 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

the British Museum, adopted the genus, adding to it the Acan-
thoderes funestus of Erichson. A. funerarius, however, is a true
Acanthoderes, having dilated and fringed fore tarsi in the males:
it differs from most of the species only in the rounded tips of the
elytra, a character presented by many of its congeners; therefore
the generic name can apply only to A. funestus. Myoxomorpha,
as thus defined, is very closely allied to Acanthoderes, its chief
distinction being the simple fore tarsi in the males. The un-
grooved antennal joints, the voluminous eyes, narrow prosternum
and horizontal mesosternum also separate it well from the ma-
jority of the species.
1. Myozomorpha funesta, Erichs.

Acanthederes funestus, Erichson in Schomb. Reise, iii. 573.

In facies and colours this species has some resemblance to A.
funerarius. It is black, clothed beneath and on the legs with a
fine silvery hoary tomentum. The forehead, vertex, a broad
central vitta on the thorax, the scutellum, and the apical half of
the elytra are also clothed with a very fine silky whitish pile,
—the apical half of the elytra having a large patch on each side,
and a number of small rounded spots of a black colour.

Found throughout the Amazon region, sparingly, under the
loose bark of felled trees, chiefly of Inga and other Leguminose,
in newly-made plantations. It is very sluggish in its motions

' [To be continued. ]

XVI.—A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South
Cornwall. By the Rev. Taomas Hincxs, B.A.

[Plate VI.]

Tue title of this paper requires a word of explanation. The term
Zoophyte is adopted for the sake of convenience, and is used in
the sense in which it was employed by Dr. Johnston, to embrace
the Hydroid, Asteroid, and Helianthoid polypes, and the Poly-
zoa. According to the later and more accurate classification,
the beings associated under this common name are thus distri-
buted :—The subkingdom CaLentERata has been constituted for
the true Polypes and the Meduse ; and in this the Hydroids and
the Lucernaride rank under the class Hydrozoa, the Asteroids
and Helianthoids under the class Actinozoa. The Polyzoa, by
virtue of their Molluscan affinities, take their place amongst the
Molluscoida.

No apology need be offered for adding one more to the num-
ber of local catalogues. Their significance and value, when
carefully and conscientiously prepared, are now fully appreciated.
My object has been not merely to draw up a bare list of species,

ES ee eye eee! Bae

eras ee

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 153

but to embody the miscellaneous observations which have accu-
mulated during many years of study, and so to illustrate to
some extent the general history as well as the geographical dis-
tribution of these interesting tribes.

The district embraced by the catalogue comprehends the whole
of the South Devon coast, and that portion of the Cornish which
extends from Plymouth to the Deadman Point, situated about
twenty-four miles to the west of the Eddystone Lighthouse. It
presents almost all the conditions favourable to the development
of marine life, and accordingly there are few portions of the
English coast which equal it in fertility and in the beauty of its
productions. The climate is genial, and the waters are remark-
able for their translucency and purity. The marine vegetation
is of the richest character. There is considerable variety in the
geological features, accompanied by a corresponding diversity of
habitat, which allows of a more varied population. A series of
fine bays and estuaries afford the most favourable localities for
the littoral and Laminarian species; and in these warm and
comparatively sheltered waters many of the most lovely kinds
attain a wonderful luxuriance. Torbay itself is a marvellous
treasury of marine life. Its ample shores are clothed with a
submarine vegetation as rich and beautiful, in its way, as the
verdure which here seems almost to mingle with the sand, and
affording a home or shelter to innumerable tribes.

The limestone, which borders a considerable portion of the
Bay has been hollowed by the action of the water into caves
and pools and fissures, which are the chosen retreats of the Ac-
tinie, and yield a large proportion of the rarer and more beautiful
kinds to the careful investigator. Here and there the beach is
strewn with large blocks of rock, the surface of which is worn
into a multitude of little basins, in which the smaller and more
delicate zoophytes find a congenial habitat. Elsewhere the lime-
stone forms a kind of flooring, comparatively level, and inter-
sected by deep and narrow clefts, draperied by the various kinds
of weed, whose dark recesses are rich in interesting forms. But
nowhere, perhaps, is the profusion of life so remarkable as m
the little coves, which are overspread between tide-marks with
stones of moderate size, which can be turned over with ease and
examined at leisure. The most striking features in such situ-
ations are the luxuriant growth of certain Campanulariade
(Laomedea flexuosa chiefly), and the wonderful size and beauty
of the littoral kinds of Lepralia and Membranipora. Of the
former genus (Lepralia) the most characteristic shore species are
the L. unicornis, Pallasiana, granifera, and nitida. Forests of the
Laomedea flexuosa invest almost every stone.

In other parts of the Bay, sand is not wanting for the burrow-

154 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

ing species of Actinozoa, such as Peachia hastata. The dredging
is equally productive. The rough ground (at from 15-20 fa-
thoms) yields in rich profusion the various stony Polyzoa (Lepra-
lia, Membranipora, Cellepora, &c.), while under the rocky shores
the Vesiculariadee abound ; and in certain spots the Halidrys is
taken up, festooned with the beautiful Mimosella gracilis, which
has hitherto been found only on the western coast.

The Salcombe estuary, between Torbay and Plymouth (the
favourite dredging-ground of Montagu), is also full of attrac-
tions for the zoophytologist. It is peculiarly rich in the Lami-
narian species,—a fine belt of weed edging its rocky shores, and
including several, large Zostera-beds. At the low spring-tides,
it is also unsurpassed for shore-collecting. The finer Actiniz
occur in great plenty and splendour. A little way up the estuary
there is a Scallop-bed, on which Membraniporide and some of
the Cyclostomata abound. Plymouth Sound and Start Bay are
likewise prolific hunting-grounds, while the rocky and precipi-
tous shore in the neighbourhood of Dartmouth yields a rich
harvest of Actiniz.

Through the Brixham and Plymouth trawlers, acquaintance is
readily made with the products of the Coralline zone. Their
labours are chiefly carried on in about 30 fathoms’ depth; and
here the larger Sertularian zoophytes are taken up in immense
quantity and of most luxuriant growth. The most characteristic
species are Sertularia argentea and abietina, Plumularia falcata,
Laomedea longissima, Campanularia verticillata, and Coppinia
arcta. Sertularia tamarisca and Antennularia antennina are
also abundant. Plumularia myriophyllum is of rarer occurrence,
and so are S. nigra and pinnata. Eschara foliacea is brought up
by the trawlers in great quantity at certain points, and Gorgonia
verrucosa is common all along the coast at a depth of from 380-40
fathoms. ‘The very rare Caberea Boryi belongs to this region,
being frequently parasitic on the Eschara.

The materials which I have been able to obtain from still
greater depths are but scanty. They consist almost entirely of
Pinna, taken up in a range off the Deadman Point, from about
60 fathoms. They are thickly crusted with various species of
Lepralia (reticulata, trispinosa, linearis, variolosa, Malusti, &e.),
with Alecto and Hippothoa, Diastopora, and Tubulipora (patina,
hispida, and serpens), and bear considerable numbers of the
Tubulipora penicillata. Plumularia Catherina is also found upon
them. I shall give a complete list of the species procured from
this locality in another portion of this paper.

The wealth of the district now under consideration will be
best appreciated if we compare the number of species included
in this list with that contained in the largest local catalogue

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 155

hitherto published. I refer to Mr. Alder’s admirable work on
the Zoophytes of Northumberland and Durham. This accom-
plished observer, by whose labours so many departments of na-
tural history have been enriched, has published 164 species as
occurring in his district; and this number greatly exceeds the
highest contained in any previous list. In the present catalogue
about 230 species will be enumerated (more than Dr. Johnston
gives for the whole kingdom), of which a considerable number
are either altogether new or new to the fauna of this country.
The great deficiency in the North is amongst the Zoantharia, of
which 10 only are recorded by Mr. Alder, against 37 in the
present catalogue. But the West has also a very considerable
majority of species both amongst the Hydrozoa and the Polyzoa.

The followmg Northern zoophytes appear to be wanting in
our district :—Sertularia fusca, S. fallax, 8. filicula, Grammaria
ramosa, Virgularia mirabilis, Menipea ternata, Cellularia Peachii,
Bugula Murrayana, B. fastigiata, Flustra truncata, Carbasea
papyrea, and Eschara cribraria. It is hardly probable that any
of these would have escaped detection, had they been present.

. Amongst the prevalent and characteristic forms of the Western
coast are the followmg :—Coryne ramosa, Halecium Beanii, Ser-
tularia Gayi, S. nigra, S. pinnata, Plumularia similis, Campanu-
laria Hincksii, Laomedea gelatinosa, Gorgonia verrucosa, Caryo-
phyllia Smithti, Balanophyliia regia, Hoplangia, Sagartia bellis,
8. rosea, S.nivea, Bunodes gemmacea, Halcampa microps, Peachia
hastata, Zoanthus Coucht, Z. suleatus, Tubulipora phalangea,
T. penicillata, Pustulipora deflexa, Beania mirabilis, Cellepora
edax, Eschara foliacea, Membranipora Lacroizxii, Lepralia Palla-
siana, L. Gattye, L. adpressa, L. Cecilii, Scrupocellaria scrupea,
Caberea Boryi, Flustra papyracea, Mimosella gracilis.

Some of these are noted as being extremely abundant, others
as having only occurred in the district, or as being confined to
the south and west coasts.

As it is important to multiply data for determining the range
of geographical distribution, I have inserted in the catalogue
any localities for the different species which have come to my
knowledge.

Several lists of Devon and Cornish Zoophytes have been
printed, the most extensive being the one contained in Mr.
Couch’s ‘Cornish Fauna,’ published in 1838. In this work
124 species are recorded. In the ‘ Natural History of Torquay,
Dawlish, and Teignmouth, by Turton and Kingston, sume
species are enumerated ; and there is a meagre list of about 60
in Bellamy’s ‘ Natural History of South Devon’ (1889). Dr.
Johnston’s ‘ History of British Zoophytes’ contains a good man
Devon habitats, chiefly supplied by Mrs. Griffiths and Mr. C.

156 Rev. T. Elincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

W. Peach; and a few are given in Mr. Busk’s ‘ Catalogue of
Polyzoa.’ For the Zoantharia the great authority is Mr. Gosse’s
‘ Actinologia Britannica,’ which furnishes a very large number of
Western localities. I have availed myself of all these sources of
information, so as to multiply the habitats as much as possible,
and to include some species which had not come under my own
observation.

With respect to classification, I have found myself unable to
follow any single text-book. Dr. Johnston’s work, admirable as
it is, and valuable and attractive as it must always continue to
be, has been left behind by the progress of science. Its classi-
fication is now obsolete.

I have followed Messrs. Frey and Leuckart, whose views are
sustained by the authority of Prof. Huxley, in regarding the
true Zoophytes as constituting, with the Acalephs, a new sub-
kingdom—Ceelenterata—embracing two classes, the Hydrozoa
and the Actinozoa. Of the former, four orders are included in
this catalogue, which are adopted from Huxley’s great work on
the ‘ Oceanic Hydrozoa’—the Hydride, Corynide, Sertularide,
and Lucernaride*. For the second of these the name Tubu-
laride seems to me preferable, but the point is not of sufficient
moment to be insisted upon. |

Amongst the Sertularide I have retained the genus Plumu-
laria as it stands in Dr. Johnston’s work ; but there can be little
doubt that it ought to be dismembered, as suggested originally
by Prof. E. Forbes. From Campanularia I have separated th:
small sessile or subsessile species (represented by C. dumosa)
with densely corneous tubular cells, and have constituted the
genus Calicella for their reception +.

In the classification and nomenclature of the Zoantharia I
have followed Mr. Gosse ¢, and for the Polyzoa have employed
as a text-book Mr. Busk’s admirable ‘ Catalogue,’ the genera in
which have been constituted after an extensive examination of
foreign as well as British forms.

I must not omit this opportunity of acknowledging the valu-
able assistance which I have received from my friend Mr. Alder
in the preparation of this catalogue. His extensive and accurate
knowledge and remarkable skill in the discrimination of species
have often been of essential service to me.

I am also much indebted to the zeal and intelligence of Mr.

* In conformity with the recognized principles of nomenclature, I have
altered the termination of two of Prof. Huxley’s ordinal names from iade
into ide.

+ Rep. of Brit. Assoc. for 1858, p. 126.

{ The excessive multiplication of genera in Mr. Gosse’s beautiful work
is much to be regretted.

Te Pa Ae el ea

se ale

NM ee Fe Te ee ee aE pS ee mS Me ma ny Maya eae med

Hf

ye ee Nee rey

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 157

William Laughrin, of Polperro, for the supply of many rare and
interesting specimens. To collectors in the various departments
of marine zoology I can recommend him as a most efficient ally.

Subkingdom CHLENTERATA.
Class HYDROZOA.
Order CORYNIDZ, Huxley. Fam. Coryniade.
1. Cuava, Gmelin.

C. multicornis, Johnston.
Syn. C. repens, T. S. Wright, Edinb. New Phil. Journ. for July 1857.
C. discreta, Allman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for November 1859.

Between tide-marks ; commonly on stones.

Dr. T. Strethill Wright, in his valuable observations on Clava
in the ‘ Edinb. New Phil. Journal,’ has corrected the error of
previous naturalists, who have universally described the polypes
of this genus as naked and single. There is great diversity in
the size of the cup-like extension of the polypary, which sur-
rounds a portion of the polype-body. Frequently it is nothing
more than a very delicate envelope which invests the base, and
in this condition may readily escape detection. In other cases
it rises to a considerable height, and forms a true hydrotheca,
which covers a third or more of the body.

2. Vorticiava, Alder.

V. humilis, Alder, Catal. of the Zoophytes of Northumberland
and Durham, 12, pl. 1. figs. 1-3.

Dredged on Salicornaria in Saleombe Bay.

A single polype only occurred. The number of the lower
tentacles was nine. They seemed to be slightly enlarged above,
though not truly capitate like those of the upper circle.

The Corymorpha annulicornis of Sars (Forhandl. i Vidensk.
Selsk. 1 Christiania, 1859) may possibly prove to be a second
species of this genus.

3. Hypractin1a, Van Beneden.

H. echinata, Fleming.

On shells (Buccinum most frequently, Trochus zizyphinus,
Natica) ; common.
4. MyrioTHe.a, Sars.

M. arctica, Sars.

Attached to stone, in a rock-pool at Meadfoot, Torquay.
I have only found one specimen; but Mr. Cocks speaks of
the species as abundant in Cornwall.

158 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

The sporosacs are borne on polypoid supports (blastostyles),
which are clustered about the lower part of the body, and exhibit
what seem to be three or four rudimentary tentacles at the top.
The base of the polype gives off a few radical prolongations, by
which it is attached. Dr. Strethill Wright, I am informed by
Mr. Alder, is inclined to believe that Myriothela possesses a
polypary. I have little doubt that this is the case, as I have
noticed an appearance as of some horn-coloured substance in-
vesting the base of the body.

5. Cravareria, Hincks.
C. prolifera, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for Feb. 1861.

In the smaller rock-basins, between tide-marks, Torquay ;
not uncommon.

I find in my note-book a rough sketch of a polype obtained at
Whitby, Yorkshire, in 1858, which I have little doubt was the
Clavatella.

6. Coryne, Gaertner.

1. C. ramosa, Ehrenberg. Johnston, Brit. Zooph. pl. 6. figs. 4-7.
Syn. Syncoryna Listerii, Van Beneden.

In rock-pools between tide-marks; very common all dling
the west coast.

This species is a characteristic South-Devon form. Its fa-
vourite habitat is amongst the luxuriant vegetation which clothes
the sides of the tide-pools, where it attains a great size, and,
when laden with its rose-coloured gonophores, adds not a little
to the beauty of their scenery. I have a specimen from Torbay
which is nearly 4 inches in height.

2. C. fruticosa, n. sp. Plate VI. figs. 5, 6.

Polypary delicate, strongly annulated throughout, of a bright
horn-colour, much branched; branches ringed throughout,
constricted at their origin and widening upward, giving off
short ramuli,; and commonly folding together on one side of the
stem, so as to present a somewhat secund appearance. Polypes
elongate, swollen below, tapering and pointed above; tenta-
cles not numerous, short, capitate extremities small, a verticil
of about five immediately below the mouth, the rest scattered.
Gonophores densely clustered chiefly about the lower part of
the body, sessile, non-medusiferous, very large when mature.

This species, which only attains a height of less than half an
inch, forms dense, clustered, bushy masses on Fucus. It is of
very delicate habit, its stems being only about half the thickness
of those of C. ramosa. Its polypes differ widely from those of

_ of South Devon and South Cornwall. 159

the latter species, which are cylindrical, of great length, and
furnished with very numerous tentacles.
Exmouth, on Fucus. [Mount’s Bay, on the same.]

8. C. Cerberus, Gosse, Devonshire Coast, 222, pl. 14. fig. 4, &e.

Torquay. This minute species was found by Mr. Gosse in
a glass jar containing Actinie, &c., brought from Torquay.
Judging from the character and disposition of the tentacles, it
should probably be referred to the genus Stauridia.

Family Tubulariade.
1. Evpenprivm, Ehrenberg.

1. E. ramosum, Linn.

Torbay and Salcombe, dredged on other zoophytes ; amongst
the refuse of the Plymouth trawlers, sparingly.

2. E. capillare, Alder, Northumb. and Durham Catal. 15, pl. 1.
figs. 9-12.
Torbay, dredged on Sertularia argentea. Mr. Alder has also
obtained it from Plymouth.

3. E. insigne, n. sp.

Polypary minute, slender, closely rmged throughout, giving off
occasionally a short branch also annulated. Polype very large
and tall; body somewhat vase-shaped, very opake, reddish ;
tentacles about 20. Gonophores produced towards the base
of the body, globose, on short stalks, of an orange-colour.
Height about a quarter of an inch.

Hope’s Nose, Torquay, on rocks between tide-marks, rooted
in a mass of sponge.

Iknow of no species to which the above form can be referred,
and have therefore ventured to describe it as new, though it has
only occurred to me once. The characters are sufficiently di-
stinctive. The stem is regularly annulated, like that of a Coryne,
throughout its entire length. The branching is of the simplest
kind. The polypes are remarkable for their size and splendour,
being much larger and more striking than those of Z. ramosum.
The body is of a pretty shape, and very opake. There seems to
be a membranous extension of the polypary, forming a shallow
cup round the base of the polypes.

In one of the specimens I noticed two orange gonophores,
placed as described above. In this case the polype itself had
almost disappeared. The diminutive size and the littoral habitat
are also distinctive points.

160 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes.

2. Arracty.is, T. 8. Wright.
A. ramosa, Van Beneden.

Torbay, dredged.

This species, figured by Van Beneden (‘ Recherches sur les
Tubulaires’) under the name of Eudendrium ramosum, has a
coarse compound stem, is much branched, and sometimes attains
a height of about 3 inches. The ends of the branches are di-
lated ; but the cup is very frail, and soon disappears after the
death of the polype.

A form has occurred to me at Llandudno, on the Welsh coast,
having a simple stem, of humbler size and less branched than
the above, with a well-marked cup at the extremity of the
branches, and bearing here and there elongate bodies, supported
on separate ramuli. The polype has from 10-12 tentacles.

I am unable at present to decide whether these two forms are
referable to the same species.

3. Brwerta, T. 8. Wright.
B. vestita, Wright, Edinb. New Phil. Journ. for July 1859.
Syn. Manicella fusca, Allman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for July 1859.
Torbay and Salcombe, dredged, on other zoophytes; not un-

common. [ Whitby, Yorkshire. |
4. Tusputaria, Linneeus.
1. T. indivisa, Linn.

Common, between tide-marks and from deep water.

2. T. Dumortiertt, Van Beneden.
Salcombe Bay, dredged ; rare.
I do not feel very certain about this species. I have referred to
ita very beautiful Tubularia, the tubes of which are single, slender,
light-coloured, and rise here and there from a mass of sponge.

3. T. larynz, Ellis.

Common under stones, in rock-pools.

4. T. gracilis, Harvey.

Dartmouth, on the chain of the steam bridge; Devonport, in
a similar situation (J. B. Harvey).

The British Tubularie require further examination and more
accurate discrimination. There are, I believe, several undescribed
species.

5. Corymorpna, Sars.
C. nutans, Sars.

A single specimen of a Corymorpha was obtained some years

ago by Mr. Alder at Fowey, Cornwall, which he has allowed me

ae a

Ra |,

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 161

to examine. It is very inferior in size to the C. nutans of Sars,
and the number of tentacles is somewhat smaller; but in all
other points it agrees with that species.

[To be continued. }

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.
Figs. 1-4. Halecium tenellum, natural size and magnified.
Figs. 5, 6. Coryne fruticosa, magnified.
Figs. 7, 8. Sertularia fusiformis, natural size and magnified : 7 a, gonotheca
magnified.

XVII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.
By W. K. Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jones, F.G.S.

[Continued from vol. vi. p. 347.]
Part. VI. Alveolina.

THE nomenclature of this genus serves to illustrate the confusion
of terms in which these and others of the Foraminifera have been
entangled. Deshayes and D’Orbigny have each given an account,
but the following history is fuller and more complete.

Fortis* and Deluc+ wrote of fossil Alveoline about the same
time (1801 and 1802). The former figured and described three
varieties (from Gerona, Roussillon, and Grignon), and treated of
them as members of his comprehensive group Discolithus (Dise.
xi, xia, &xib). Deluc described and figured one from Bengal}
and one from Grignon §, and remarked that they must be varie-
ties of one species, which he referred to as “le petit fossile ovoide
a cdtes de melon.”

In 1802, a short paper appeared in the ‘ Bullet. des Sciences
Soc. Philom.’ no. 61. p. 99, signed C. V., noticing two minute
shells which Bose had found im calcareous sandstone near the
village of Auvert (or Anvers), near Pontoise, in the valley of the
Oise, and which he referred to Lamarck’s Alveolites (a genus of
Corals, instituted in 1801). These are named|j respectively
“ Alvéolite grain de fétuque” § and “ Al. grain de millet.” The

* Journ. de Phys. vol. lii. p. 106 &c. pl. 2. figs. 7,8, 9, 1801; and Mé-
moire sur les Discolithes, 1802, in the Mém. Hist. Nat. Italie, vol. ii. p. 112
&e. pl. 3. figs. 6-11, pl.4. fig.4. In 1770, Guettard figured what appears
to be a spheroidal Alveolina (Mémoires sur diff. part. des Sciences et Arts,
pa Oy p. 430, pl. 12. fig. 15), under the name of “Madrépore globulaire

euillé.”

+ Journ. de Physique, 1802, vol. liv. p. 176 &e. pl. 1. figs. 11-14.

I Alveolina ovoidea, D’Orb. § Alveolina Boscii, Defr.

|| See also Bose’s Hist. Nat. Coq. 1802 (Buffon de Déterville), and his
article “ Alvéolite ” in the ‘ Nouveau Dict. Hist. Nat.’ 1816.

‘| The figure given of this was subsequently referred to by Brongniart
(1822), in Cuvier’s ‘ Ossemens Fossiles,’ ii. p. 270, as Alveolites Milium,
Bose. It ought to be A. Festuca, the other being A. Milium.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 1]

162 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

figures accompanying the note show that the former (pl. 5. fig. 3)
is a fusiform Alveolina, the latter (fig. 4, very bad) being possi-
bly a shorter and thicker ovoidal Alveolina (although Defrance
refers to it subsequently as being his Fubularia discolithes).
These are noticed by G. L. Duvernoy in the ‘ Dict. Se. Nat.’ 1816,
vol. i. p. 557, in the article “Alvéolite,” where the Alveolites of
Bose are still confounded with Lamarck’s genus of Corals of the
same name. In the Supplement to the same volume (article
“ Alvéolites,” p. 136), Defrance observes that “Vespéce & grain
de fétuque ” is Fortis’s Discolithus* xi b, and that Fortis’s Disc.
xi a, from Vendemiers in Roussillon, is a larger form. Defrance
here states that both the foregoing and the “ Alvéolite grain de
millet ” occur abundantly near Paris, in the “ calcaire coquillier
grossier,” at Grignon, Montrouge, Meudon, Valognes, and
Courtagnon, and at Chaumont also; but here the “Al. grain de
fétuque” is the biggest, the other being very small. He adds,
provisionally, another species (A/veolites Larva), from Valognes,
smooth, pointed at the ends, and sometimes 18 millimetres
(8 lines) in length. In 1820 (Dict. Se. Nat. vol. xvi. pp. 103,
104), Defrance separated the so-called “ Alvéolites” of Bose
from Lamarck’s genus of Corals, and named one of them (grain
de fétuque) “ Oryzaire-Bosc ” (Oryzaria Boscit), and the other
(grain de millet) “ Fabulaire-discolithe” (Fabularia discolithes+).
The type of the latter t he had from Grignon, and a variety from
Valognes ; and from Chaumont he had another, which he named
“‘ Fabulaire sphéroide.”

In 1803, Fichtel and Moll § figured and described two fossil
forms (from Austria and Hungary), which they termed Nautilus
Melo, « and f. .

In 1808, De Montfort || published new generic and specific
names (Borelis melonoides and Clausulus Indicator) for the two
varieties figured by Fichtel and Moll, and a binomial appellation
(Miliolites sabulosus) for the fossil fusiform variety common at
Grignon.

* Fortis’s term “Discolithus ”’ has been generally overlooked by natural-
ists, and the French form of the plural, “ Discolithes,” misused for it.

+ This is the Discolithus ix. of Fortis (op. cit. p. 109, pl. 2. fig. Z);
and, as it was named Nummulites ovata by De Roissy in 1804 (Hist. Nat.
. Mollusques, Suite de Buffon, vol. v. p. 59), it had already a specitic
name.

} From the published figures given by De Blainville and D’Orbigny, we
‘know the species that Defrance here refers to.. Bosc’s “ Alvéolite grain de
millet”” (Bullet: Soe. Philom. no. 61. pl. 5. fig.4) is most probably an
ovoidal Alveolina.

§ Test. Microseop. &e.; see Annals of Natural History, 3rd ser. v.

«482:

: || Conchyliolog. Systémat.; see Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vi. p. 342.

de ee

Oe ane eee ee ee OL ee ee

eS ee

Ps he ae ON ee oe re

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 163

In 1811, Parkinson * figured and described a fossil Alveolina
under the generic name of Fusciolites +.

In 1812, Lamarck {, taking no account of Montfort’s genera,
and without referring to others, gave the genus the name of
Melonites, using Fichtel and Moll’s figures as the base of his
observations. In 1816 (Encycl. Méth. deseript. plates) Melonites
was again used by Lamarck, and both Melonia and Melonites
appear in 1822 (Hist. Nat. Anim. s. Vert. vii.), Lamarck’s two
species standing as M. spherica and M. spheroidea. Melonia
(Mélonie), provisionally established for such recent members of
the group as might turn up (according to Lamarck’s nomen-
clatorial plan), was sometimes confounded with Montfort’s Me-
lonis (also “ Mélonie”), especially as De Blainville, besides
adopting Lamarck’s “ Melonia” (Dict. Se. Nat. 1824, vol. xxxii.
p. 176), misprinted “ Melonia” for “ Melonis” (Dict. Sc. Nat.
1824, vol. xxx. p.17). Cuvier also (reuniting Montfort’s three
genera) and others followed Lamarck. Deshayes used “ Melo-
nia” in the ‘ Dict. Class. Hist. Nat.’ 1826, vol. x. p. 350, and in
the continuation of the ‘ Hist. Nat. Vers’ (Encyel. Méthod. vol. iii.),
1830.

In 1826, D’Orbigny §, endeavouring to reduce the then ex-
isting chaos to order, went back to the oidest definite name,
namely “ Alveolites;” and, modifying its termination, both to
distinguish it from that of Lamarck’s Coral, and to match it
with the majority of the names of Foraminifera, especially such
as have recent representatives (according to Lamarck’s plan), he
adopted it under the form of Alveolina, and arranged under it
seven specific forms (six fossil and one recent), with their
synonymy. —

In 1828, Deshayes ||, in a paper on the Alveoline, describing
five species, and in the ‘ Encycl. Méthod.’ vol. ii. (1830), pub-
lished in full for the most part what D’Orbigny had given in
abstract, adopting D’Orbigny’s term A/veolina.

In 1846, D’Orbigny§ states that he had then seen nine species
of Alveolina, two of which were living (New Holland and Cuba),
and seven were fossil. Of the latter the majority were from the
Tertiary beds of Paris, Bordeaux, the Pyrenees, and Austria, one

+ ic Remains of a Former World, vol. iii. p. 158, pl. 10. figs. 28-31;
also in his ‘ Outlines of Oryctology,’ 1822.

+ The same as Alveolina oblonga, D’Orb., and Melonia Fortisii, Desh.

{ Extrait de son Cours de Zoologie, &c., par M. Delamarck. We have
inadvertently omitted to notice this work in our Monograph on the La-
marckian Species of Foraminifera in the Annals Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. v.
and vol. vi.

§ Annales des Se. Nat. 1826, vii. p. 306.

|| Annales des Se. Nat. 1828, xiv. p. 230.

§] Foram. Fossiles du Bassin Tertiaire de Vienne, p. 143, &e.

11*

164 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

only having been found in the Lower Chalk (Craie chloritée
inférieure—l’étage Turonien) at the mouth of the Gironde.

In Bronn’s ‘ Leth. Geognost.’ 3rd edit. vol. iii., we find another
elaboration of the nomenclature of this genus. Objecting to
* Discolithus,” ‘ Alveolites,” and “ Alveolina,” Bronn follows
Ehrenberg in adopting Montfort’s term “ Borelis”? (which we
regard as unnecessary) ; and, with the four species described in
the ‘ Lethza,’ the synonymy is abundant. D’Archiac and Haime

also give the synonymy of three species (Fossiles de l’Inde,
1853, p. 348, &c.).

The following is a still more complete synopsis of the chief
known varieties of Alveolina.

1, Nautiloid, discoidal, much-compressed variety. Alveolina Rotella, D’Orb.

1846, Orbiculina Rotella, D’ Ord. For. Foss. Vienn. p. 149, pl. 7. figs. 13, 14.
D’Orbigny himself notices the marked difference between this
and the known Orbiculine in the style of its spiral growth and its
outer border.

2. Spherical and oblate-spheroidal variety. Alveolina Melo, var.a, F. & M.

1802. Discolithus XI., Fortis, Mém. ii. p. 112, pl. 3. figs. 6, 7; pl. 4. fig. 4.

1803, Nautilus Melo, var. a, F. & M. Test. Micr. p. 118, pl. 24. figs. a-f.

1808. Clausulus Indicator, De Montf. Conch. Syst. i. p. 178.

1816. Melonites sphzrica, Lamarck, Encycl. Méth. pl. 469. fig. laf.

1824, Melonia spherica, Blainville, Dict. Sc. Nat. xxxii. p. 176, Conch.
pl. 15. fig. 2.

1826. Alveolina Melo, D’Orbd. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 306. no. 2.

1828. Alveolina Melo, Desh. Ann. Se. Nat. xiv. p. 230.

1846. sa ec aha D’Orb. Foram. Foss. Bassin Vienne, p. 147, pl. 7.
figs. 15, 16.

1853, Alveolina Melo, Carter, Journ. Bombay Asiat. Soe. v. p. 134, pl. 2.
fig. 15.

1853. Kiteolnie Melo, D’ Arch. § H. Foss. de l’Inde, p. 348.

3. Prolately spheroidal variety. Alveolina Melo, var. 8, F. & M.

1803. Nautilus Melo, var. 8, F. § M. Test. Micr. p. 118, pl. 24. figs. g, h.

1808. Borelis melonoides, De Montf. Conch. Syst. i. p. 170.

1816. Melonites spheroidea, Lam. Encycl. Méth. pl. 469. fig. 1 g, h.

1824. Melonia spheroidea, Blainv. Dict. Sc. Nat. xxxii. p. 176, Conch.
1. 15. fig. 3.

1826. Alvetiiind Melo, D’Orb. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 306. no. 2.

1828. Alveolina Melo, Desh. Ann. Sc. Nat. xiv. p. 230.

1838. Melonia costulata, Eichwald, Zool. Spec. u.; Viln. pl. 2. fig. 1.

1839, Alveolina pulchra, D’Orb. Foram. Cuba, pl. 8. figs. 19, 20.

1842. Melonia (Borelis) spheroidea, Ehrenb. Monatsber. Akad. Wiss. 1842,
. 274.

1846. Alveblins Hauverii, D’ Ord. Foram. Foss. Vienn. p. 148, pl.7. figs.17,18.

1848. Alveolina subpyrenaica, var. globosa, Leym. Mém. Soe. Géol. France,

2 sér. i. p. 360, pl. 13. fig. 10.

1853. Alveolina “ie Sips, Carter, Journ. Bombay Asiat. Soe. y. p. 134,
1. 2. fig. 16.

1853. Alveolisia phasoidds; D’ Arch. § H. Foss. de V’Inde, p. 348.

ee ee

a eT a EN Pe eee Tse

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 165

1853. Alveolina costulata, Eichwald, Leth. Rossica, Dern. Période, p. 8,

. 1. fig. 4.
1854. Borelis. spheroidea?, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37 p. figs. 1-3.
1854. Borelis (Melonia) Melo, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37, 10. fig. 1.

Nos, 2 and 3 cannot be at all distinctly separated, the varia-
tion being so slight. They should be united (as Fichtel and
Moll as well as D’Orbigny had them) under the one term “ Al-
veolina Melo.”

4, Elongate-oval variety. Alveolina ovoidea, D’Orb.

1802. Deluc, Journ. Phys. liv. p. 179, pl. 1. figs. 11, 12.

1802. Discolithus XI. a, Fortis, Mém. ii. p. 113, pl. 3. figs. 8, 2.

1811. Fasciolites, Parkinson, Org. Rem. iii. p. 158, pl. 10. figs. 28-31.

1826. Alveolina ovoidea, D’Orb, Ann. Sc. Nat. vii. p. 306. no. 3.

1826. Alveolina oblonga, D’ Orb. Ann. Sc. Nat. vii. p. 306. no. 4.

1826. Alveolina Fortisii, Desh. Dict. Class. Hist. Nat. x. p. 352.

1828. Alveolina oblonga, Desh. Ann. Sc. Nat. xiv. p. 232.

1840. Fasciolites elliptica, Sow. Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. 2 ser. v. p. 329 &c.,
pl. 24. figs. 17, 17 a.

1846, Alveolina subpyrenaica, Leym. Mém. Soc. Géol. France, 2° sér. i.
p- 360, pl. 13. fig. 9.

1853. Alveolina i tick D’ Archiac, Hist. Prog. Géol. iii. p. 245.

1853. gta elliptica, Carter, Journ. Bombay Asiat. Soc. v. p. 134,

. 2. fig. 17.
1853. Dircskes ovoidea, D’ Arch. & H. Foss. de Inde, p. 349.

5. Fusiform variety. Alveolina sabulosa, Montf.

1802. Deluc, Journ. Phys. liv. p. 179, pl. 1. figs. 13, 14.

1802. Discolithus XI. 5, Fortis, Mém. ii. p. 114, pl. 3. figs. 10, 11.

1802. tee ery de fétuque, Bose, Bullet. Sc. Nat. Philom. Soe. no.61.
1. 5. fig. 3.

1808. Miltolites sabulosus, De Montfort, Conch. Syst. i. p. 174.

1820. Oryzaria Boscii, Defrance, Dict. Sc. Nat. xvi. p. 104.

1822. Alveolites Milium, Brongn. Cuvier’s Ossem. Foss. ii. p. 270.

1826. Alveolina Boscii, D’Orb. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 306. no. 5.

1826. Melonia Boscii, Desh. Dict. Class. Hist. Nat. x. p. 352.

1828. Alveolina Boscii, Desh. Ann. Se. Nat. xiv. p. 233.

6. Cylindrical or subcylindrical variety. Alveolina elongata, D’Orb.

1816. ?Alveolites Larva, Defrance, Dict. Se. Nat. i. p. 137.

1826. Alveolina elongata, D’Orb. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 307. no. 6.
1826. Alveolina Quoi, D’Orb. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 307. no. 7.
1828. Alveolina elongata, Desh. Ann. Sc. Nat. xiv. p. 234.

1828. Alveolina Quou, Desh. Ann. Se. Nat. xiv. p. 234.

Besides the above-noticed varieties of Alveolina, which are
both recent and of Tertiary age, there are some very interesting
varieties occurring in the Casbonvereas Limestone, of Palzozoic
age. These belong to the genus Fusulina, proposed by G. Fischer
de Waldheim for some fusiform Foraminifers occurring in great
abundance in the white Carboniferous Limestone of Russia*.

* Oryctograph. Moscou, p. 126, pl. 13. figs. 1-11.

166 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

1830. Fusulina cylindrica, Fischer, Oryctographie du Gouvernem. de Mos-
cou, p. 17, pl. 13. figs. 1-5.

1830. Fusulina depressa, Fischer, ibid. figs. 6-11.

1845. Fusulina cylindrica, D’Orb. Géol. Russ. ii. (Paleont.) p. 15, pl. 1.
fig. 1.

1846. Fusulina cylindrica, D’Orb. Foram. Foss. Vienne, p. 112, pl. 21.
figs. 15-17.

1859. Fusulina cylindrica, Hichw. Leth. Rossica, 5th livr. p. 349.

In the ‘Geology of Russia and the Ural Mountains,’ vol. ii.
p- 15, pl. 1. fig. 1, D’Orbigny figured and described the Fusulina
cylindrica, and again in his ‘ Foram. Foss. Vienn.’ p. 112, pl. 21.
figs. 15-17; and it may be noticed that the figures show a re-
markable longitudinal, slit-like septal aperture, and that his
description also points to a Nonionine style of shell.

In his great work * on fossil microscopic remains, Ehrenberg
has illustrated several varieties of Alveolina from the Carboni-
ferous Limestone of Russia under the generic names “ Alveo-
lina” (the fusiform varieties) and “ Borelis” (the more globular
forms) : most of these he recognized in 1842 and 1843+, com-
paring them with the Melonia spheroidea of Blainville; and he
stated also that Fusulina was a closely allied shell (Bericht. 1842,
p. 274). He has also, in the ‘ Mikrogeologie,’ figured several
natural siliceous casts of a shell, which he also terms “ Alveo-
lina” and “ Borelis,” according to their fusiform or spherical
shapes, but which at first sight appear to belong to a Nonionine
Foraminifer, such. as D’Orbigny described his “ Fusulina” to
be. These casts indicate the presence of a large slit-like aperture
in the shells to which they belonged; and the lateral portions
of the chambers taper off more or less rapidly. Of this Nonio-
nine form Ehrenberg’s figures illustrate five varieties, namely—

1. Alveolina prisca, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37. x1. figs. 1, 2 (the shell of the
Alveolina of this name is also figured on the same plate).

2. Borelis labyrinthiformis, Ehrenb. Monatsb. Berlin, 1843, p. 106; Mikro-
geol. pl. 37. x1. fig. 3.

3. Borelis Paleolophus, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37. x1. figs. 4, 5.

4. Borelis Paleeophacus, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37. x1. fig. 6.

5. Borelis Paleosphera, Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37. x1. figs. 7, 8.

Four of these vary merely in the gradually greater compres-

sion of the shell (their order, if arranged according to the amount
of compression, being fig. 1, fig. 7, fig. 6, and fig. 4).

Ehrenberg’s Alveoline shells from the Carboniferous Lime-
stone are—

1. Borelis princeps, Ehrenb. Monatsb. Berlin, 1842, p. 274; Mikrogeol.
pl. 37. x. c. figs. 1-4.

* Mikrogeologie, von C. G. Ehrenberg. fol. Leipzig, 1854.
+ Moratsberichte Akad. Wissensch. Berlin, 1842, p. 273; 1843, p. 105.

°

ay

,

PT ee EE eT Oe Me

er a ee

5

OT Oe ee

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 167

2. Alveolina montipara,.Ehrenb. Mikrogeol. pl. 37. x. c. figs. 5, 6.
3. Borelis isasies ?, Ehrenb. Monatsb. Berlin, 1842, p. 274; Mikro-
1. pl. 37. x. D. figs. 1-4.
4. Borelis constricta, Ehrenb. Monatsb. Berlin, 1842, p. 274; Mikrogeol.
pl. 37. x. p. figs. 5, 6.
5. Alveolina prisca, Ehrenb. Monatsb. Berlin, 1842, p. 274; Mikrogeol.
pl. 37. x. p. figs. 7-9.

Nos. 2 and 5 differ from the others in being fusiform. No. 4
appears to be the same as the Fusulina Hyperborea, Salter,
Belcher’s Arctic Voyage, 1855, ii. p. 380, pl. 36. figs. 1-3.

We have examined (with the assistance of Mr. George West)
the structure of some Russian specimens equivalent to No. 3,
and find them to be really Alveoline, but having the following
interesting features, which Mr. G. West, who so well knows the
characters of Alveolina, having worked with Dr. Carpenter on
that subject, recognized and pointed out to us. In this palzo-
zoic Alveolina the chambers have a simple character as compared

_ with those of the recent Alveolina: the transversely long cham-

bers are divided, by comparatively few secondary septa, into
rather large compartments, the gibbous roofs of which give a
faintly nodular appearance to the surface of the shell; whilst
the recent Alveolina (see Dr. Carpenter’s Monograph on this
species, Phil. Trans. 1856, pl. 28. fig. 23) has its chambers di-
vided into very numerous narrow oblong cells, giving a striated
appearance to the shell. An analogous difference in structure is
observed (as Mr. G. West has also remarked to us) between the
simple and the compound Orbitolites, as is well shown in Dr.
Carpenter’s Monograph on the Orbitolites in the Phil. Trans.
1856, pl. 5. figs. 1 & 6.

In some shells the septal apertures may be seen obscurely
as minute round openings; but in other individuals the prin-
cipal aperture of the middle chambers forms a slit-like open-
ing, as shown by D’Orbigny. If the casts figured by Ehren-
berg bore small offshoots on the casts of the lateral portions
of the chambers, answering to intercommunicating passages,
they would then appear to correspond more exactly to the in-
terior of these curious Alveoline than they now do.

Another old Alveolina is Ehrenberg’s Borelis (Melonia) sphe-
roidea (Monatsbericht. Berlin, 1843, p. 105; and Mikrogeol.
pl. 37. 1x. a. figs. 1-3), obtained by him from the yellow “ Me-
lonien-Jurakalk ” of the Kaiserstuhl, Baden. In this specimen
the figured sections are those of the simple form ; but the exte-
rior has much of the aspect of a compound Alveolina. The
recent Alveolina Melo (from Karst, near Trieste) is figured, for

168 Prof. Allman on the Hydroid Zoophytes.

comparison, in the ‘ Mikrogeologie,’ pl. 37. 10. fig. 1 a—f, under
the name of Borelis (Melonia) Melo.

All the Alveoline, recent and fossil, that we have yet seen
present but one specific characterization in their structure, how-
ever much their external form may vary in shape from round to
cylindrical, or in size from the dimensions of a grain of sand to
one or more inches in length. For nomenclatorial purposes the
first-established specific appellation, accompanied by varietal
names, will serve well— Alveolina Melo, varr. sabulosa, elon-
gata, &c. For particulars as to its structure we refer the reader
to Dr. Carpenter’s Monograph on Alveolina in Phil. Trans, 1856.

XVIII.—Notes on the Hydroid Zoophytes. By Prof. ALLMAN.

1. On the Locomotive Sexual Zooid of Dicoryne conferta.

In the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for November 1859 I -
described, under the name of Dicoryne, a new genus of Tubu-
laridan Zoophytes, assigning to the species on which I founded
the genus the name of stricta.

Since then, Mr. Alder has obtained perfect specimens of a
zoophyte which in his valuable “ Catalogue of the Zoophytes of
Northumberland and Durham” he had previously described
under the name of Eudendrium confertum, and has satisfied
himself that my Dicoryne stricta is identical with the Huden-
drium confertum of that work.

Having recently seen, in the possession of Dr, Strethill Wright,
specimens of the Eudendrium confertum sent to him by Mr.
Alder, I have no hesitation in assenting to Mr. Alder’s view of
the identity of the two animals—an identity which I did not
before recognize in consequence of the original description and
figure of Eudendrium confertum having: been apparently given
from imperfect specimens, as no notice is taken in them of the
very characteristic proliferous polypes (Gonoblastidia, Huxley).

While, however, there can be no question as to the validity of
the genus Dicoryne, the specific name of stricta which I gave to
the zoophyte must be abandoned, and that of conferta, which
had been assigned to it by Mr, Alder, its discoverer and original
describer, retained.

When I published an account of this remarkable genus, I had
seen only male specimens; since then, however, female indi-
viduals have fallen into my hands, and I have been enabled to
make a more complete investigation of the structure of the
gonophores and of the phenomena connected with the sexual
reproduction of the zoophyte.

a ae

“Prof, Allman on the Hydroid Zoophytes. 169

The gonophores of Dicoryne are, as I have already described
(loc. cit.), borne upon peculiar polypes destitute of tentacula
and mouth. They are of an oval shape, shortly pedunculated,
and grouped in clusters of from about 10 to 20 or more in each.
The male and female are similar in form. They consist of an
external sac (ectotheca*), within which is a second sac (endotheca)
containing the ova or spermatozoa, and with a long simple
spadix occupying its axis. Immediately behind the endotheca,
and between it and the ectotheca, two tentaculum-like processes
are given off exactly opposite to one another; and these, con-
tinuing to lie between the two membranes, run forward for some
distance towards the summit of the gonophore. No mesotheca
is developed.

When the gonophore attains maturity, the ectotheca bursts,
and the endothecal sac, separating itself from the peduncle just
behind the two tentacular processes, escapes into the surround-
ing water, leaving the torn ectotheca attached to the summit of
the peduncle.

The body thus set at liberty is a sexual zooid of an exceed-
ingly singular kind, and, so far as we yet know, without any
exact parallel. Immediately on acquiring its freedom it throws
back its two tentacles, which had been previously turned forward
as they lay impacted between the ectotheca and endotheca of
the gonophore, and which now becom-
ing extended to two or three times their
former length, diverge from the poste-
rior extremity of the liberated zooid.
Its form is that of an oval, pointed at
one end (anteriorly) and truncated at
the other (posteriorly), so as somewhat
to resemble the front view of a mitre,
and with the two tentacles diverging
from the truncated extremity. Ante-
riorly it consists of a spacious sac, which
is occupied by the generative elements
surrounding a long spadix which ex-
tends through the entire axis of the sac.
impinging upon its summit and there
remaining adherent to its walls; while
posteriorly the zooid becomes more con- 4
tracted, and into this part the sac does 7 ANS
not extend. The whole body is covered with long cilia, which

* For an explanation of the terminology employed in the present paper,
I must refer to my “Note on the Structure and Terminology of the
Reproductive System in the Corynide and Sertulariade,” published in
the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ for July 1860,

170 Prof. Allman on the Hydroid Zoophytes.

extend even to the extremities of the two tentacles, and by whose
aid the zooid swims actively in the surrounding water.

The endoderm of the tentacles presents very distinctly the
septate condition so frequent in the tentacles of the Hydrozoa ;
and by carefully managed compression this peculiar structure
can be plainly seen to be continuous with a similar one in the
endoderm of the spadix, where, however, it is looser and less
regular, and does not encroach upon the central cavity. The
cavity of the spadix is lined with a thick glandular layer whose
cells are filled with reddish-brown matter.

In the male zooids the spadix is surrounded by a continuous
mass of spermatozoa; in the female, the place of the sperma-
tozoa is occupied by ova, which are invariably two in number,
and are placed one on each side of the spadix, and in such a
position that only one is visible when the zooid is viewed in the
plane of the two tentacles.

The spermatozoa are caudate corpuscles, the corpuscle having
the form of a cone, with a broader base than is usual among the
Hydrozoa.

The ova present a well-defined germinal vesicle, in which a
germinal spot is visible or may be easily rendered so by slight
compression. They are invested by a proper membrane, which
is remarkably thick and richly studded with thread-cells—a
character of which I am not aware of any other instance among
the Hydrozoa.

The sac which contains the generative elements is simply the
endotheca of the original gonophore ; its walls contain abundance
of thread-cells. The narrow posterior portion from which the
tentacles spring represents the base of the manubrium, with the
ectoderm and endoderm not separated from one another by the
intervention of ova or spermatozoa.

The sexual zooid of Dicoryne conferta always swims with its
body in a vertical position, carrying the posterior or tentacular
extremity uppermost, and maintaining all the time a constant
rotation on its longer or vertical axis.

If we now compare the sexual zooid of Dicoryne conferta wit
the medusoid of other species, we shall find that it corresponds
exactly to an ordinary medusoid reduced to the manubrium, but
having the place of the umbrella occupied by two tentacles.
The tentacles themselves are, I believe, the representatives of
the radiating canals of the medusoid. It will be recollected that
they are turned forward while the zooid is still enveloped by
the ectotheca ; and it may also be borne in mind that in certain
medusoids, as those, for example, of Laomedea dichotoma, the
umbrella is frequently inverted and thrown back, so as to
assume the position of the tentacula in the free zooid of Di-

0 ee Se |e ITA

een ee eee en ee eee

Prof. Allman on the Hydroid Zoophytes. 171

coryne. In order, then, to convert this zooid into a medusoid,
little more is necessary than to suppose the number of the ten-
tacles increased to four by the symmetrical development of two
others, their extremities connected by a circular canal, and their
sides by a continuous muscular membrane (umbrella).

Besides medusoids and the body now described, the only
other form of locomotive zooid with which I am acquainted
among the Phytoidal Hydrozoa is one recently described by the
Rev. T. Hincks (Ann. Nat. Hist. Feb. 1861, p.74)as being produced
by Clavatella, a Tubularidan zoophyte discovered by him on the
south coast of England. Mr. Hincks has made Clavatella and
its zooid the subject of a beautiful memoir, and has shown that
the zooid is identical with the Eleutheria of De Quatrefages.

It will at once be seen that the sexual and locomotive zooid
of Dicoryne is very different from that of Clavatella; for while
the latter in its development and structure, as shown by Mr.
Hincks, is closely related to a digestive polype, the zooid of
Dicoryne has manifestly a nearer relation to a medusoid.

2. Corymbogonium capillare, Alder.

Mr. Alder, in his Catalogue, describes and figures a new
zoophyte under the name of Eudendrium capillare. The descrip-
tion and figure there given are amply sufficient for all purposes of
identification ; but as the specimen from which the characters
were drawn was preserved in spirit, it was impossible to render
them as complete as if the author had been in possession of the
living animal.

An opportunity has recently been afforded me of examining
the zoophyte in a living state, having obtained it in small quan-
tities in May last, while dredging in the Firth of Forth ; and I
have thus been enabled to supply some deficiencies which must
necessarily exist in descriptions drawn up from spirit-specimens
alone.

I have further been compelled to separate this zoophyte from
the genus Eudendrium, in which it had been placed by Mr.
Alder, and to construct for it a new one, for which I would
propose the name of Corymbogonium, and which may be defined
as follows :—

CoryMBOGONIUM, mihi.

Polypes with a single verticil of filiform tentacula. Gono-
phores (male)* in umbelliform clusters on the extremities of
separate non-polypiferous branches ; bilocular. Polypary invest-
ing the whole of the stems and branches of the ccenosare.

Name.—From xopup fos, a cluster of berries ; yovos, offspring.

* I have seen no female specimens ; and Mr. Alder makes no mention of
the sex of the specimen described by him.

172 Prof. Allman on the Hydroid Zoophytes.

C. capillare, Alder.

Zoophyte erect, rising to half or three-quarters of an inch in
height from a creeping radicular tube ; much and irregularly
branched; branches of equal thickness with the main stems,
capillary, ringed at their origin; branches which carry the
gonophores short, lateral or else springing from the creeping
basal tube. Polypes with about 24 or 26 tentacula. Gono-
phores pure white. Polypes light brown, becoming darker
and more opake in the older parts.

The general character of the polypes, ccenosarc, and polypary
of the present zoophyte is that of the genus Eudendrium. The
remarkable umbelliform clusters, however, in which the gono-
phores are borne on the summits of non-polypiferous branches,
afford a character whose importance cannot be neglected, and
which renders it necessary to separate from that genus the
subject of the present communication.

The whole zoophyte is very minute, and may in consequence be
easily overlooked. The only specimens I obtained were attached
to a piece of Delesseria sanguinea brought up in the dredge from
a depth of about four fathoms. They adhered to the fronds of the
Alga by a creeping, branched and anastomosing radicular tube.

The male gonophores (no specimens of the female having yet
been seen by me) are supported each on a short peduncle.

The umbel-like clusters in which they are grouped have been
fully noticed by Mr. Alder; they contain usually from ten to
fifteen gonophores in each cluster. The ramuli on whose ex-
tremities they are borne are shorter than the fully-developed
polypiferous ramuli, and arise further back than these, springing
either from the principal branches or directly from the radicular
tube.

The ramuli which thus carry the gonophores contain an exten-
sion of the ccenosare, which becomes naked at their extremities
and there enlarges into a common basis for the support of the
cluster. This enlarged basis, though entirely destitute of mouth
and tentacles, is manifestly the representative of a polype, and
corresponds to the gonoblastidia of Dicoryne.

The structure of the gonophore is remarkable. Its peculiar
moniliform shape has been noticed by Mr. Alder. At first this
body is in the form of a spherical sac raised on a short peduncle.
It contains a large simple spadix, which occupies the entire —
axis of the sac, and which soon becomes surrounded by the
spermatogenous tissue. A small cellular mass next shows itself
on the summit of the gonophore, and increases in size, while its
interior becomes hollowed out into a cavity which communicates
with that of the gonophore. Into this cavity the spadix gradually

eens a ee ee

Pe Ce eI oe Tee

ee eee

Bibliographical Notices. 173

extends itself; while part of the spermatozoal contents of the
original sac also pass into the newly-formed cavity. The super-
added portion continues to increase in size, and soon acquires a
form exactly resembling that of the original sac, so that each gono-
phore now presents a double sac, one superposed upon the summit
of the other. Into this second sac the original one continues to
discharge its contents, and gradually contracts as the terminal
one enlarges. In the terminal sac the spermatozoa attain to
their full maturity, and ultimately, in the shape of pyriform
caudate corpuscles, escape from it by an aperture in its summit.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

British Wild Flowers. Mlustrated by J. E. Sowersy, 8vo.
London: Van Voorst, 1860.

A rEIssuE of this useful book has been commenced by Mr. Van
Voorst in monthly parts. The book consists of 80 coloured plates,
containing figures of a portion of each of 1600 British flowering
plants. These figures are very nicely executed, and are parts of the
complete representation of the plant which is to be found in the well-
known ‘English Botany’ or its Supplement. In most cases they
amply fulfil the purpose for which they are intended. Being clear,
and usually characteristic of the plants, they will be found convenient
for removing temporary difficulties caused by want of memory or an
imperfect knowledge of allied species. Such a book is sure to be
useful, and seems to supply a want that has long been felt.

Certainly there are cases in which we should have made a slightly
different selection from the original plate, or added an outline of
some organ not there delineated: the judgment of the artist or his
adviser differed considerably from ours in the estimation of what
would be most useful to the student. But that is a very small
fault ; for it only renders the book a little less useful than it might
have been.

We do not think much of the letterpress which accompanies the
plates ; and, indeed, its author claims very little credit for it. No
person must attempt to use it as a descriptive flora. If the descrip-
tions had been left out, much space would have been saved, and the
value of the book not diminished. All the letterpress requisite is the
name of the plant and a few references to descriptions by recognized
authors.

We wish that all the plants of which figures have appeared in the
‘Supplement to English Botany’ had been inserted in these plates.
Those contained in vol. iv. of the ‘Supplement’ seem to be omitted ;
and as they consist chiefly of the more recent discoveries, or what
are called critical plants, their want will often be felt. Mr. Sowerby.
may perhaps have done well in giving figures of some plants included
by mistake in ‘English Botany,’ in order that his ‘ Wild Flowers’

174 Bibliographical Notices.

might present a complete view of the contents of that great-work ;
but he certainly should not have omitted the last supplementary
volume.

In a work of such humble pretensions and at the same time so
useful as the present, we do not wish to be hypercritical ; but it is
necessary to notice a few instances in which the figures are incorrect,
either through blindly copying an originally erroneous plate, or from
accidental changes made by the artist.

219. Cerastium semidecandrum does not represent any known
plant : the diaphanous part of the bracts (characteristic of the species),
which is badly represented in the original plate, is totally omitted
here.

241. Hypericum Androsemum is duly copied from the ‘ English
Botany,’ but is now universally admitted not to represent the true
plant.

444. Epilobium alsinifolium. We have learned from the original
drawings and notes that Eng. Bot. t. 2000 is formed of the flowers
of E. montanum (copied into the ‘ Wild Flowers’) and the base of
the stem of E. obscurum. E. alsinifolium is therefore not repre-
sented in ‘ English Botany’ nor in ‘ Wild Flowers.’

537. CGinanthe pimpinelloides is not the true plant, but is @.
Lachenalii. The real Gi. pimpinelloides is not figured in ‘ English
Botany.’

613. Valeriana dioica, and 614. V. officinalis. This is a good
example of the uselessness of scraps, either as specimens or figures.
No person unacquainted with these very different plants could di-
stinguish them by these figures, which nevertheless are carefully
copied from parts of the original plates.

1215. Anacharis Alsinastrum. This sketch is taken from the
good plate in the ‘Annals of Natural History,’ but the parts are
badly selected. A flower with three styles should have been given,
and the long tube represented.

1244, Neottia gemmipara. The drawing has been taken from the
bad plate in the ‘Supplement to English Botany,’ instead of the
beautiful figure in the ‘ Linneean Transactions’ (xix. t. 32).

We have already mentioned one drawing of a plant not included
in the ‘English Botany ;’ and there seems to be only one other, viz.
13. Ranunculus pantothriz. It is quite impossible to say what
plant this is intended to represent; for no Water-Ranunculus ever
had such leaves as are there depicted. We suspect, judging from
the flower, that it may have been taken from a specimen of R.
Drouetii.

It will be seen from the few remarks that we have felt it necessary
to make that the great bulk of the 1600 figures are good; many of
them are excellent.

We strongly recommend the book to our readers. Figures of
1600 plants for £3, or more than 26 for a shilling, cannot be con-
sidered otherwise than exceedingly cheap. '

Bibliographical Notices. 175

Narrative of the Canadian Red River Exploring Expedition of 1857,
and of the Assinniboine and Saskatchewan Exploring Expedition
of 1858. By Henry Youre Hinp, M.A., F.R.G.S. 2 vols. 8vo.
Longmans: London, 1860.

In these two handsome volumes we have an account of the expe-
ditions sent forth by the Canadian Government for the exploration
of the vast tract of country intervening between Lake Superior and
the Rocky Mountains, partly with the view of ascertaining what
portions of this region are adapted for the establishment of colonies,
and partly to determine the most practicable route for an overland
communication with the colony of British Columbia, planted on the
shores of the Pacific. The latter object has been most served by
Captain Palliser’s investigation of the passes of the Rocky Mountains
leading into British territory on the eastern side of that chain; and it
is also to the researches of that gentleman that we are indebted for
the knowledge of that remarkable belt of fertilecountry which stretches
from Red River in the east to the foot of the Rocky Mountains in
the west, and must be of the highest importance in any future scheme
of communication between the shores of the Atlantic and Pacific
within British territory in North America.

_ We have, however, little to do here.with the portions of the nar-
rative bearing directly upon these questions, although, of course, all
the natural-history information acquired by the gentlemen of the
expeditions is of more or less importance in arriving at sound con-
clusions upon such subjects. Mr. Hind’s descriptions of his canoe-
voyages through the almost interminable chain of rivers and lakes
which occupy so large a portion of the surface of the country ex-
_ plored will be found exceedingly interesting, as are also his accounts

of the beauty of much of the scenery through which he passed, and
especially of the numerous cataracts occurring in the rivers—the
latter far more welcome to the lovers of the picturesque than to the
voyageurs, who have tu carry their canoes and cargoes over a con-
siderable space of ground at every interruption of this nature. Several
of these falls form the subjects of some of the illustrations of the
book, and are of great beauty.

Storms of great violence frequently occur in the country traversed
by the expeditions, and the hailstones appear to attain a most ex-
traordinary size. They fall with such force as to batter and almost
disable the hands of the voyageurs engaged in paddling the canoes,
and occasionally even break through the birch bark of which these
frail vessels are made, or the still tougher buffalo-skins under which
the travellers seek for shelter.

A vast extent of country appears to be quite inapplicable to the
purpose of colonization ; but many spots of great fertility are found
along the course of the rivers. One of these is the Selkirk set-
tlement on Red River, which, however, occupies a part of the
eastern extremity of the fertile belt above referred to, stretching from
Lake Winnipeg to the foot of the Rocky Mountains. This little
settlement appears to be a perfect agricultural paradise, its only

176 Bibliographical Notices.

drawback being its difficulty of access; and it gives one the most
favourable anticipations of the future usefulness of the 65,000 square
miles of similar country which, as calculated by Captain Palliser,
form the fertile belt in British North America. Agricultural opera-
tions in this region seem, however, to be exposed to a drawback
which will appear rather novel to English colonists, in the spread of
a species of Locust, described by Dr. Harris under the name of
Acrydium femur-rubrum. These insects were very destructive in the
Red River settlement in 1819, but occurred only in small numbers
from that year to 1857 (the year of the expedition to Red River), when
they appeared in vast quantities over an immense extent of country,
in some places devouring everything green that came in their way,
and migrating from place to place in such enormous crowds as to give
a peculiar appearance to the sky. Many notices of the occurrence
of these destructive creatures will be found in Mr. Hind’s narrative.

Vast as is the surface still covered by water in the region of the
great American Lakes, there is sufficient evidence, according to Mr.
Hind’s observations, of its having formerly extended over a far greater
area and gradually receded. Long ranges of hills, generally forming
the escarpments of plateaux of elevated prairie, run more or less
parallel to the general outline of the lake basin, and these have every
appearance of having at no very distant period formed the successive
shores of an enormous body of water ; raised beaches and terraces are
by no means of uncommon occurrence ; and most of the rivers take
their course through broad valleys of erosion, which must have been
formed by streams of far greater volume than is attained by the
highest floods of the present day. We can understand how this
immense amount of surface-water may have been drained off; but
Mr. Hind describes another kind of diminution of water-supply
which is not quite so intelligible. His investigation of the Assinni-
boine shows that the quantity of water discharged by that river into
the Red River is but little more than half that passing Fort Ellice at
a distance of 280 miles from its outlet,—-the amounts being 9,979,200
cubic feet per hour at Fort Ellice, and only 5,702,400 at Lane’s Post,
distant 22 miles from the confluence with Red River. The most sin-
gular part of the business is, that the amount of water in the river
increases more than 25 per cent. during the first half of its course from
Fort Ellice,—the quantity passing the mouth of the Little Souris
being 12,899,040 feet per hour. Thus, according to Mr. Hind, con-
siderably more than half the water passing the mouth of the Little
Souris river must be lost in some way during the passage of the
Assinniboine from that point to Lane’s Post, a distance of 118 miles.
Mr. Hind supposes the loss to take place by evaporation; but although
the river receives no considerable affluents during the latter half of
its course, this cause seems quite inadequate to the production of an
effect of such magnitude, and we can only suppose that the waters
must find some other outlet which has escaped the notice of the
explorers.

With regard to the aboriginal population of Rupert’s Land, we
find many interesting notices scattered through the pages of Mr.

Bibliographical Notices. 177

Hind’s narrative ; but all the facts brought forward by him assist in
proving that the Indians are gradually diminishing in numbers. The
instinct of hunting is strong in the Indian ; and even the half-breeds,
or children of white men by Indian mothers, exhibit the same ten-
dency in its fullest extent. This constitutes one of the greatest
difficulties in the way of preserving the remnant of these interesting
tribes. Mr. Hind, like all other unprejudiced observers, sees clearly
that the work of civilization must precede that of christanization ;
but so great is the love of the wild life of the prairie-hunter both in
Indians and half-breeds that it is almost impossible to keep them in
a stationary and settled condition, without which all efforts at culti-
vation are useless. Indeed such a condition of life on the part of
the Indians is so much against the interests of the Hudson’s Bay
Company, within whose territory these explorations have been car-
ried on, that they appear to be rather lukewarm in the matter
and give but cold encouragement to the efforts of missionaries, as
the adoption of a settled mode of life and the eschewing of “ fire-
water” would undoubtedly cause a very great falling off in the sup-
ply of skins. In fact all the habits of these native tribes seem to tend
directly towards their rapid extinction: their fondness for spirits,
their love of scalp-taking with its attendant wars, and their utter
improvidence would alone be sufficient to account for a steady
diminution in their numbers; but when we read Mr. Hind’s account
of the reckless manner in which they destroy one of their main sup-
plies of game, the Buffalo—nay, actually drive these beasts from their
hunting-grounds by carelessly setting fire to the prairies, thus in-
creasing every year the difficulty of obtaining their necessary sup-
plies, we can no longer wonder that the race of the red man seems
doomed.

Mr. Hind states that the hunters of the Red River district firmly
believe in the existence of two kinds of Buffalo, which they call the
“prairie Buffalo” and the “ Buffalo of the woods.” These two
supposed species are said to differ in size, colour, hair, and horns.
The skin of the ‘‘ wood Buffalo” is much larger than that of the
common animal ; the hair is very short, andthe mane is not curled.
Two skins, said to be those of the wood Buffalo, seen by Mr. Hind
in Selkirk settlement, bore a very close resemblance to the skin of the
Lithuanian Bison. The wood Buffalo is said to be very scarce, and
to occur only to the north of the river Saskatchewan and on the
flanks of the Rocky Mountains. This poimt might be worth the
attention of some of our sporting Englishmen, who seem to find no
country too distant now-a-days for their hunting excursions.

The geology of the Great Basin of Lake Winnipeg, of course, con-
stitutes a prominent feature in this narrative, and many sections are
described in the course of the work. The eastern boundary of the
basin, and in fact the eastern shore of Lake Winnipeg itself, is
formed by the metamorphic rocks belonging to the Laurentian
system of Sir Wm. Logan and Mr. Hunt, which constitute a chain of
mountains running from the north bank of the St. Lawrence past
Lake Superior, and then passing in a north-westerly direction to the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. viii. 12

178 Bibliographical Notices.

shores of the Arctic Sea. To the westward these rocks are skirted by
a broad belt of Silurian rocks, which form the western shore of Lake
Winnipeg, and these, again, are succeeded in a westerly direction by
beds of Devonian age,—the two series forming the broad and nearly
level district between Lake Winnipeg and the first range of hills.
The base of these hills is also formed by Devonian rocks, from which
salt-springs issue in many places, and are worked with considerable
profit, although in the rudest fashion. No traces of Carboniferous,
Permian, Triassic, or Jurassic rocks were detected by Mr. Hind, who,
however, states that, in the sections examined by him, a portion
amounting to about 400 feet, between the Devonian rocks below and
the Cretaceous above, was inaccessible in consequence of its being
covered by drift. The most remarkable feature in the geology of
Rupert’s Land is the great development of the Cretaceous series of
rocks, which form the capping of the hills just mentioned as lying
to the westward of Lake Winnipeg, and extend therefrom in a
wide plateau, broken here and there by small] hills, to the Grand
Coteau du Missouri, which they form, and beyond which, in the
territory of the United States, they are covered by the Tertiary beds,
occupying the greater part of the valley of the Missouri River.
Northward these rocks have been traced beyond the north branch
of the Saskatchewan River, and their further extension is unknown.
Tertiary beds, the search for which was of importance from the
circumstance of the occurrence of lignite in them, both in the basin
of the Missouri and that of the Upper Saskatchewan, were not met
with in the region explored by the expeditions, although rolled frag-
ments of lignite were often met with in abundance in the river-sec-
tions of recent deposits.

With these remarks we take leave of Mr. Hind’s narrative, of
which we hope we have said enough to indicate that it contains
a great amount of highly interesting information. It is illustrated
with numerous excellent woodcuts of localities, Indians, articles of
dress, and fossils, and with several maps and geological sections.

Tabular View of the Orders and Leading Families of Myriapoda,
Arachnida, Crustacea, Annelida, and Entozoa. Society for Pro-
moting Christian Knowledge, London, 1861.

The title conferred upon this little book by its publishers is
hardly, to our notions, expressive of its contents; it is rather a pic-
torial than a tabular view of the Annulose division of the animal king-.
dom, exclusive of the Insects and Rotifera, and consists of four large
mounted folding plates of characteristic forms of the classes mentioned
in its title. These plates are also sold mounted on a roller and
varnished, so as to form a diagrammatic illustration of the great group
of Annulosa, with the omission, as above stated, of the important
class of Insects, which may probably be intended to form the sub-
ject of a similar publication.

The subjects in the present work have been arranged, as stated on
the last plate, by Mr. Adam White and Dr. Baird—the former taking

Zoological Society. 179

charge of the three plates of Arthropod forms, the latter of the
ingle plate of Annelida and Entozoa. ‘The classification adopted
“a for little remark, although we cannot but regret that some slight
confusion seems to have crept into Mr. White’s arrangements. Thus
in the first plate we have the order Thysanura introduced—perhaps
justly, on account of its close alliance with the Myriapoda; but we do
not know why the Myriapoda should be designated an Order if sepa-
rated from the true Insects ; nor can we justify the establishment of
the separate orders Arachnida, Acaride, and Pyenogonida, with no
indication of the class to which they may be referred. Under the
class Crustacea we find the ordinary subdivisions; but even here the
group of Malacostraca is denominated a sudclass, whilst its equiva-
lents the Entomostraca and Cirripedia are called divisions. These
may be slight objections; but to beginners, for whose use these plates
are intended, they will be sufficiently puzzling. The plate of Worms,
illustrating its subject far less completely, is open to no objections of
this kind. We notice, however, that Pentastoma (Linguatula) is
ae here amongst the Entozoa, although its true place appears to
with the Mites, and that Dr. Baird still retains a family of Cysti-
cercide in spite of recent researches.

The subjects have been selected with great judgment. They are
for the most part, if not entirely, copied from well-known works, and
the plates have been well engraved by Mr. Lowry. As companion
illustrations to popular works on Natural History they will prove of
great service, and we think would be rendered still more valuable to
the young naturalist by the addition of two or three pages of letter-
press containing a real “‘ Tabular View”’ of the classes illustrated.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
March 26, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

On THE OPHIDIANS OF THE PRovINCE oF Banta, BRAZIL.
By Dr. OrHo WucHerer, Corr. Memes.

In the present paper I propose to give a list of the Snakes of the
province of Bahia which I have been able to collect during the last
two years, enumerating them in the order in which they occur in the
Catalogues of the British Museum, and adding such remarks as I -
may be enabled to make.

Of the family of Crotalide 1 have seen :—

1. Craspedocephalus atrox.

2. C. bilineatus.

3. Lachesis mutus.

4. Crotalus horridus.
Of these the first seems to be the most common, particularly in some
districts. To judge by what I have heard of the danger of its fre-
quent bite, and what is commonly stated concerning the number of
victims of the Fer de lance in the West Indies, C. atror is a much

12*

180 Zoological Society :—

less dangerous animal than C.lanceolatus. The frequent occurrence
of the bite of C. atroz is easily accounted for, as it is commonly met
coiled up in the middle of footpaths, and is not easily disturbed un-
less trod upon. Neither C. lanceolatus nor C. brasiliensis have as
yet been observed by me. Of the scarce C. bilineatus I have only
seen two specimens ; but I hear that six specimens have been found
together in the colony Leopoldina, near Ilheos. I shall refrain from
making any further remarks on this genus until 1 shall have col-
lected more specimens for comparison than I at present possess. All
my specimens of C. atrox differ from those described by herpetolo-
gists in having fewer longitudinal series of scales (23-25).

Lachesis mutus is far from being scarce. The largest specimen I
have seen measured 10 feet.

Crotalus horridus is chiefly an inhabitant of the interior of the
province, but is not very scarce on a row of hills which extends
through the city of Bahia. In some parts of the province (for in-
stance in Ilheos) it has, according to trustworthy testimony, never
been seen.

Of the family Viperide, the only species, according to Dr. Gray,
which is found in the Western World is Peruvian.

Of the numerous freshwater species of the family of Hydride few
representatives seem to occur in the Brazils, Helicops angulatus
being perhaps the most common species in this province. A second
species, Helicops Leprieurii, Dum. et Bibr., still appears to be scarce
in the collections. Perhaps a description taken from fresh specimens
may facilitate its identification.

Diagnosis.—Head ovate, short ; three frontals, anterior trigonal,
between the nasals ; labials entire ; superciliaries large, almost of the
length of the vertical ; vertical elongate ; loreal distinct ; one or two an-
terior and two posterior oculars ; occipitals elongate ; body fusiform ;
scales in nineteen rows, truncated, polished, smooth, those of the
middle and hinder part of the back and of the tail keeled; tail di-
stinct, tapering.

Description.— Head ovate, flat on the vertex, not very distinct ;
cleft of mouth moderate ; eyes superior, moderate, pupil round ;
three frontals, anterior small and almost triangular (irregularly qua-
drangular, with an obtuse posterior angle) ; nostrils superior, between
two nasals ; vertical moderate, elongate, with the lateral edges parallel
or slightly divergent posteriorly, rectangular behind; occipitals
large, elongate ; eight upper labials, entire, the seventh much larger
than the rest, fourth and fifth reaching to the eye, rostral broader than
high, its upper angle very obtuse ; series of teeth of moderate length,
posterior tooth longest, grooved, anterior all equal; body fusiform ;
tail distinct, rather short, tapering; scales moderate, truncated be-
hind, polished, in nineteen rows, those of anterior part and of sides
of body smooth, of posterior part and of tail keeled; no scales of
the middle line in any part larger; ventral shields narrow ; anal
divided ; subcaudals in two rows.

Above olive, with three darker longitudinal streaks, or rows of
spots sometimes confluent, alternating in the different rows ; inferior

oe Pee ee Oe. ie

SL I Ee ee tae Ga ee

aes ey

Dr. O. Wucherer on Ophidians from Bahia. 181

half of upper labials and body beneath yellowish ; belly and tail
beneath with transverse black streaks, some of which do not reach
across (chequered as in Liophis).

Length of cleft of mouth 2 inch, breadth of head 3 inch; length
of tail 54 inches ; total length 22 inches.

The specimen described is in the collection of the British Museum.

This Snake is not very rare in the moist valleys in and about the
city of Bahia.

Of the family Boide some of the most formidable members occur
here, as in other parts of Brazil.

1. Epicrates cenchria,

2. Xiphosoma caninum,

3. Boa constrictor, and

4. Eunectes murinus have been noticed by me. The most common
species in Bahia appears to be Zunectes murinus. It is the “‘ Sucu-
rujaba”’ of the natives, and is very frequently seen in close proximity
to the town of Bahia, but very large specimens are here but seldom
found. On the borders of the S. Francisco river they attain an
enormous size. I should rather think that it must have been this
snake, and not the Boa constrictor, which Dr. Gardner in his ‘ Travels
in Brazil’ mentions as having swallowed a horse. The Boa does not
grow so large by far. Eunectes murinus seems to possess an extra-
ordinary capability of fasting: a friend of mine kept the largest spe-
cimen | ever saw.in close confinement for three years; and it was
never known to swallow anything during this whole period. It died
much emaciated.

The first species of the family of Calamariide which I have met
with is new, and I conclude this first part of the paper with a de-
scription of it :—

Groprpuis GUNTHERI.

Diagnosis.— Upper labials seven, the third and fourth coming into
the orbit ; a single pair of chin-shields. Dirty-orange, with a lon-
gitudinal jet-black band from the occiput to the end of the tail.

Deseription.—Total length 122 inches ; length of tail 13 inch;
head indistinct, depressed. Body almost cylindrical ; tail cylindrical,
tapering. Cleft of mouth short ; eyes moderate. Rostral shield
broad, just reaching the surface of the head ; two pairs of frontals, the
anterior pair in direct contact with the rostral ; the posterior frontals
reaching the orbits; vertical almost regularly triangular; super-
ciliaries moderate, occipitals rather large and elongate, slightly forked
behind. Nasal pierced by the nostril. Loreal none. Anterior
ocular elongate, not touching the supraorbital. Two posterior ocu-
lars sometimes confluent into one. Seven upper labials, the third
and fourth reaching the orbit, the sixth and seventh largest ; two
temporals on the side of the occipital, the anterior one touching
both posterior oculars. Series of maxillary teeth short, the hinder
longest, not grooved. Ground-colour dirty orange ; crown blackish.
From the occiput to the tip of the tail a longitudinal jet-black streak
with sharply defined edges, forked just behind the occiput into two

182 Zoological Society :-—

diverging extremities, which cover the edge of the occipitals ; tips of
light-coloured scales black. On the sides of the body some irregular
black ‘spots, which, on the posterior part of the body, form an un-
interrupted narrow line.

The specimen described was sent to me from Caunavieras, which
is to the south of the city of Bahia. It is now in the British Mu-
seum. According to information received from Dr. Albert Giinther,
this is a new species, belonging to the genus Geophis of Wagler. I
propose to name it after him, in acknowledgment of his unremitting
kindness in aiding my endeavours to become acquainted with the
Brazilian Ophidians.

Bahia, February 11th, 1861.

CHARACTERS OF SOME New Species oF AMERICAN PASSERES.
By Painie Luriey Scuater, M.A., Ph.D., SecRETARY TO
THE SOCIETY.

1. Poxtioprita Burront.

Figuier a téte noire de Cayenne, Buff. Pl. Enl. 704.—Motacilla
cerulea, Gm.—Polioptila leucogastra, Sclater, P. Z.S. 1855, p. 12
(partim).

Plumbea, subtus alba: pileo toto, alis et cauda nigris ; tectricum
alarum majorum marginibus externis, secundariorum pogoniis
externis, caude rectricibus duabus extimis et tertia ex majore
parte albis : rostro et pedibus nigris, illius tomiis pallidioribus.

Long. tota 4°0, alee 1°9, caudee 1°8, rostri a rictu 0°6 poll. et dec.

Hab. In Guiana et Nova Granada int.

Mus. P.L.S.

Obs. Similis P. leucogastre ex Brasilia, sed minor, et rostro lon-
giore, rectrice extima omnino alba, et harum secunda et tertia fere
usque ad basin albis dignoscenda.

2. TROGLODYTES HYPAEDON.

“‘ Troglodytes aédon’,” Sclater, P. Z. 8. 1859, pp. 363, 372;
Sclater et Salv. Ibis, 1859, p. 9.

Similis 7’. aédoni ex America boreali, sed colore corporis subtus
omnino brunnescenti-rufo ; lateribus corporis saturatioribus, rufis,
neque transfasciatis : crisso nigro transvittato.

Hab. In Mexico meridionali et Guatemala.

Mus. P.L.S.

This Wren, which I have heretofore not separated from 7’. aédon,
is certainly as distinct from that bird as 7. Parkmanni and other
recognized species. It is in fact more nearly allied to 7’. furvus of
South America than to the northern form ; but differs also from the
T. furvus in the deeper colouring of the under surface, the throat
and belly of the latter species being medially of a nearly pure white.

3. BASILEUTERUS UROPYGIALIS.
Olivaceus, capite cinerascente : superciliis, oculorum ciliis et cor-

Dr. P. L. Sclater on new Species of American Birds. 1883

pore subtus pallide cervinis, ventre albescente : uropygio et
caude dimidio basali pallide fulvis, hujus apice cinerascente
olivaceo: rostro nigro, pedibus pallide carneis.

. tota 4°5, alee 2°7, caude 1°8.

Hab. In Brasilia.

Mus. P.L.S.

I have one specimen of this bird in my collection, received from
M. Verreaux and marked “Brazil.” It is most nearly allied to B.
semicervinus, mihi (P. Z. S. 1860, p. 84), from Ecuador; but the
uropygium and body beneath are much more lightly coloured ; and
the back is olive and head cinereous, almost as in B. stragulatus, with
which it also nearly agrees in the coloration of the lower surface.

4. HyLopui.us INSULARIS.

Supra olivaceus, pileo et dorso superiore ochraceo-brunnescentibus,
dorso inferiore, alis extus et cauda viridescentibus : Sronte, ocu-
lorum ambitu et corpore subtus pallide ochraceis, tibiis et crisso
virescentibus : tectricibus subalaribus pallide citrinis: rostro
corneo, subtus pallidiore, pedibus carneis.

Long. tota 4°7, alee 2°5, caudze 1-9, tarsi 0°7, rostri a rictu 0°6.

Hab. In ins. Tobago.

I have a single specimen of this Hylophilus, presented to me by
Sir William Jardine, by whom it was received from Mr. Kirk, amongst
other birds collected in Tobago. It appears to belong to a well-
marked though hitherto unnoticed species of this little group,—the
bill nearly agreeing with that of H. thoracicus, though stronger and
rather more arched, and the feet being likewise rather large and
strong. The first primary is rather longer than in any other species
of the genus that I am acquainted with, measuring 1°6 (in.) from
the base of the wing to its extremity. In H. thoracicus, however,
it is perhaps quite as long proportionately, the wing of H. insularis
being generally larger than that of the former species. In its dull-olive
dress, brownish head, and pale buffy colour beneath, this bird is
_ readily distinguishable from other members of the group.

5. CHLOROPHANES GUATEMALENSIS.

Chlorophanes atricapilla, Sclat. & Salvy. Ibis, 1859, p- 14, et 1860,
p- 32.

Similis C. atricapillo ex America merid., sed differt colore corporis
clariore viridi, capitis nigro nucham totam occupante, et rostro magis
crasso et elongato. :

Hab. In Guatemala.

The differences between this and the southern bird appear to be
so constant, although so small in amount, as to render a distinct
hame necessary ; and I have therefore chosen one which indicates the
locality of the bird.

6. CHLOROPHONIA FLAVIROSTRIS.

Psittaceo-viridis, remigibus alarum et rectricibus intus nigrican-
tibus, illarum pogoniis externis cerulescenti-viridibus : subtus

184 Zoological Society :—

paulo dilutior, ventre medio et crisso flavis: rostro et pedibus
flavis.

Long. tota 4-0, alee 2°3, caudee 1:2.

Hab. In rep. Hquator. Mus. P.L.S.

I have a single example of this Chlorophonia in my collection,
received by Mr. Gould with other birds from Ecuador, from the
eastern slope of the Andes, I believe. It appears to be the female
of some undescribed species of this group. It may be readily distin-
guished from other species by its yellow bill and pale-yellow feet,
and from C. longipennis, C. frontalis, and C. viridis, which are pro-
bably its nearest allies, by the absence of the blue round the eye.

7. EUPHONIA VITTATA.

Nigro-ceruleo-nitens : vitta frontali angusta fulvo-flavida : ab-
domine saturate fulvo-flavo, lateribus flavicantibus, tectricibus
subalaribus albis, citrino tinctis: rectrice una utrinque extima
in pogonio interno albo notata : rostro et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 4°2, alee 2°4, caudee 1°4.

Hab. 1n Brasilia.

Obs. Affinis E. xanthogastre, sed fronte angusto aurescente, et

cervice nigra in ventrem magis producta facile dignoscenda.

I have only a single specimen of this very distinct species of Hu-

phonia, which, from its make, is evidently a Brazilian skin. I re-
ceived it from M. Verreaux of Paris.

8. TANAGRA SUBCINEREA.

Flavicanti-olivacea, alis caudaque nigricantibus eodem colore lim-
batis; pileo ceruleo, margine postico ad nucham viridescente ;
lateribus capitis et loris nigris: subtus pure cinerea, subalari-
bus pallide flavis ; crisso fulvescenti-flavo: rostro nigro, man-
dibulo inferiore plumbescente ; pedibus carneis.

Long. tota 6°75, alee 3°2, caudee 2°9.

Hab. In Venezuela et ins. S. Trinitatis.

This Tanager is a climatic form of Tanagra eyanocephala of Trans-
andean Peru and Ecuador, and 7’. auricrissa of New Granada. It
most closely resembles the former bird, but may be distinguished by
the paler ashy colour of the lower surface, the duller yellowish-green
of the crissum, and the less extent of the yellow on the under parts
of the wings. The wings are also comparatively shorter, and there
is less olivaceous colouring on the flanks of the Venezuelan bird. In
the New Granadian 7’, auricrissa the under surface is tinged with
blue, and the crissum is golden-yellow.

9. RAMPHOCELUS EPHIPPIALIS.

3. Coccineus: alis et cauda cum tibtis et subalaribus nigris :
interscapulii totius plumis nigris obscuriore coccineo terminatis :
rostro et pedibus nigris, illius mandibula inferiore ad basin alba.

Q. Similis R. brasilii et R. dorsalis foeminis.

Long. tota 7°5, alee 3°1, caudee 3°1.

Hab. Inripis fl. Amazonum sup.
This Ramphocelus, of which I have specimens of both sexes, re-

EE age a Te

Oe ee et eee ee re

Mr. A. D. Bartlett on the Affinities of Baleniceps. 185

ceived by M. Verreaux from the Upper Amazon, is only distinguished
from R. brasilius by its back between the wings being black, with the
margins of the feathers only scarlet. In this respect it is further
removed from R. drasilius than R. dorsalis, which is exactly inter-
mediate between the two. M. Jules Verreaux informs me that all
the specimens received from this locality were similarly marked ; so
that the variation, though small, seems to be constant.

10. SALTATOR ISTHMICUS.

Olivaceus, uropygio grisescente ; alis fusco-nigris, extus olivaceo
limbatis : cauda fusco-grisescente, rectricum apicibus albican-
tibus : subtus sordide albus olivaceo flammulatus, gula imma-
culata et cum ventre imo et crisso albicantibus: tectricibus sub-
alaribus fulvescenti-albis, campterio flavido : rostro nigro,
pedibus corylinis.

Long. tota 7°0, alee 3°5, caudze 3°6.

Hab. In Isthmo Panama.

I have two specimens of this Sa/tator in my collection. I obtained
them from Mr. John Bell, of New York, in 1856, who informed me
that he shot them on his passage across the Isthmus of Panama on his
return from California. The species is very closely allied to two
others in my collection,—one from Trinidad, which I take to be the
Saltator maculipectus ; and the other from Bogota, which I consider
to be probably S. striatipectus of Lafresnaye. The three species,
however, are so closely allied, that it is possible that one of M. de
Lafresnaye’s descriptions may be intended for the present bird.

The Saltator isthmicus may be distinguished from the Trinidad
bird by the less-pure white on the throat and belly, the more-regular
flammulations of the lower surface, and its uniform black bill. The
Bogotan (S. striatipectus) is much darker on the breast and head,
and has much less olivaceous in its coloration. The point of the

bill is, likewise, pale in the latter bird.

On THE AFFINITIES OF BALENICEPS.
By A. D. Barruerr.

On appearing before you this evening with new evidence of the
affinities of this bird, i in endeavouring to aid in settling a subject
so long disputed and frequently discussed, I beg to refer, first, to
the elaborate and carefully written paper by Mr. Parker, in which
this bird, after the most careful examination and comparison of its
bones, is considered to be an Ardeine.

I have, then, to observe that, from an entirely different course of
examination, and by the consideration of its other structures, I have
arrived at the same conclusion; and I hope, with the assistance of
my friend Mr. Stewart, to prove to the satisfaction of our ornitho-
logical friends, that there is no longer any doubt in the matter.

The death of the survivor of the two birds brought home by
Mr. Consul Petherick has afforded me the opportunity of making a
more accurate examination of its structure; and this has led me to

186 Zoological Society :—

the discovery of two remarkable powder-down patches which, it will
be remembered, I stated on a former occasion * I had failed to find
in the living bird.

Upon removing the skin from the body of this bird, I was so struck
by its close resemblance to the Herons, that I immediately killed a
Heron and removed its skin also, in order to form a fair opinion by a
close comparison of all the parts of these two birds. The exact
form of the body and limbs was most remarkable; the structure of
the hind toes (upon which so much stress has been laid) was alike,
these turning backwards, forwards, or sideways in both species. The
head and neck, however, of Baleniceps, when compared with the same
parts of the Common Heron, present some very considerable differ-
ences. These differences consist, first, of the much larger head, and
consequently stronger neck, in Baleniceps as compared with the
Heron. Doubtless these modifications have reference to the food and
the mode of obtaining that food. Many illustrations can be found
of similar modifications ; I may refer to one in the group under con-
sideration, which results from the comparison of Cancroma with
Eurypyga, and which presents, perhaps, the most extreme modifica-
tion in the form of the bill in two birds of the same family.

As far as I was able to examine the viscera of the Baleniceps, I
could discover nothing that would lead me to doubt its Ardeine

Fig. 1.

affinities ; the stomach, liver, intestines, &c., of the two birds ap-
peared exactly to correspond in structure and arrangement.

* See ‘Annals’ for April 1861, p. 326.

Mr. A. D. Bartlett on the Affinities of Baleniceps. 137

Directing my attention to the skin of Baleniceps, I was surprised
at finding on the lower part of the back, reaching from the end of
the scapulars to the base of the tail, two large, well-defined powder-
down patches. The drawing ( fig. 1) represents these two patches
in situ on the body of the bird stripped of its feathers. These
remarkable patches are dark-coloured on the inside of the skin ; and
on the outside the down is of extreme thickness, and the quantity
of white or grey powder very great. This powder, when examined
under the microscope, appears excessively oily, and will not mix with
water. It is greasy to the touch, and is evidently produced by the

of the down. It appears, in fact, to be the quill-shafts of the
: broken up; or perhaps the down roots secrete this powder,
which is distributed over the entire plumage, rendering the feathers
impervious to water, in the same way that the oil-glands effect this in
other birds. In this bird, however, the oil-glands are extremely small,
not larger than the oil-glands of a Sparrow.

With reference to these patches, it is my intention to point out
in the birds that I consider allied to Baleniceps the existence of
these patches of down; and I may remark that the attempt to
arrange animals by such means is not new, as, for instance, in the
ease of the Ruminants, some of the genera are distinguished by

iar patches of hair, which are said to be glandular, upon the
&c. ; and, again, the Viverride are distinguished by the existence
or otherwise of anal and other glands and pouches.

I therefore proceed to point out the species more or less allied to
Baleniceps that exhibit these singular structures. In the New
World form (Cancroma) this structure appears to be most fully

Fig. 2. Fig. 3.

iy

developed, this bird having four pairs of these powder- down patches,
as shown in fig. 2, which represents the upper, and fig. 3, which

188 Zoological Society :—

gives the lower surface of the body of this bird ; while in the Old
World form (Baleniceps) one pair only exist, as we have seen in
fig. 1.

It is worthy of notice, that the true Herons, which inhabit both the
Old and New World, and which have generally been regarded as the
type of the group, have three pairs of these patches; the little and
certainly aberrant form of Heron, Eurypyga, has only one pair of
these down patches; while intermediate between this bird and the
Herons come the Bitterns, in which two pairs of these patches
exist*.

By these remarks one is naturally led to observe the often-noticed
correspondence of forms in the Old and New World,—as, for instance,
the Ostrich of Africa represented by the Rhea of America, the Camel
of the Old World by the Llama of America, the Lion by the Puma,
and many other similar representations.

In the work on ‘ Pterylographie,’ published by Ch. L. Nitzsch,
the author, who evidently has paid great attention to the subject,
says that ‘‘these powder-down patches are found (but in a much
smaller degree) in the genus Tinamust+, one or two Parrots, and also
in some of the Birds of Prey.” I have not, however, met with them
in any group except the 4rde@ and their allies. I can assert most
positively that no traces of these patches exist in the Pelicans,
Storks, or Cranes. I have also taken considerable trouble with Sco-
pus. This bird is considered by Prof. Reinhardt to be closely allied
to Baleniceps. I cannot find anything to justify such a belief; the
skins and skulls of the two birds are so entirely different, that it is
useless to enter into any further details respecting them.

There is one thing, however, that I wish to remark, and I do so
with considerable uneasiness lest I should be accused of casting a
doubt upon the veracity of the gentleman to whom we are in-
debted for the first living specimens of this rare bird; and this con-
sideration would have prevented my making the remark, had not my
great desire been to call attention to the subject in the hope of ob-
taining a truthful explanation of what appears to me inexplicable.
I refer to the statement, made by Mr. Petherick, that Baleniceps
runs about in search of food immediately after it is hatched. If this
be true, it is one of the most extraordinary facts 1 have yet met
with.

* Having had many opportunities of studying the habits of the living examples
of Eurypyga and Botaurus, I have observed a striking resemblance in these birds,
particularly in the drooping and spreading out of the wings, in which position
the beautiful markings upon every feather are finely displayed. I have so frequently
seen this attitude assumed by both these birds, that I am satisfied it was not merely
an accidental thing.

+ Since writing the foregoing I have examined Tinamus. The structure re-
ferred to by Nitzsch appears to differ so widely from the down-patches of the
Ardeine family, that I shall describe it in another paper upon this subject, which
I hope to have ready shortly.

Se 2 a Oe. Oe

Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of Pelophilus and Gerres. 189

April 9, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On a New SPECIES oF THE Famity Bop.
By Dr. ALBert GUNTHER.

Petorui.vus Forptt.

Head rather narrow; neck slender; body thick, compressed ; tail
conical, tapering, prehensile. The anterior part of the head is covered
with regular shields, symmetrically arranged ; the posterior part from
the orbits is scaly. There are four pairs of frontal shields, two small
shields being intercalated between the posterior pair ; then follows a
large square vertical shield, the largest of all the shields of the head,
situated between the superciliaries. The nasal opening is small,
between three shields—namely between the two nasals and the ante-
rior frontal. Three or four loreals, two anterior and five posterior
oculars. Thirteen upper labials, the sixth, seventh, and eighth enter-
ing the orbit; none of them grooved. Pupil vertical, elliptical.
Seales smooth, in twenty-eight series on the posterior part of the
neck, and in thirty-three on the middle of the body. Ventral shields
rather narrow, 253; anal 1; subcaudals entire 70.

The ground-colour is a reddish olive, more yellowish inferiorly ; a
reddish-brown streak from the nasal shield through the orbit to the
angle of the mouth. A series of about eighty transverse reniform
spots from the head to the end of the tail; each spot light reddish
brown, edged with dark brown. Another series of similar but
smaller and irregular spots along each side; belly nearly uniform.

Length of the head 2 inch, of trunk 22 inches, of tail 4 inches.

This species comes from Western Africa, but I am not aware from
what particular part. I have named it after Mr. Ford, whose merits
in herpetology are well known by his truly artistical drawings.

On a New Species or Fisu or tue Genus Gerres.
By Dr. A. Ginruer, For. Mems.

GeRRES LONGIROSTRIS, Rapp.

3
D.2. A.=.

The height of the body is one-half of the total length (without
caudal). Preeorbital and preeoperculum not serrated. Dorsal fin
not notched ; the spines are moderately strong, the length of the
second being four-sevenths of that of the head, or two-fifths of the
depth of the body. The second and third anal spines are nearly of
the same strength, and considerably shorter than those of the dorsal
fin. Silvery, with darker stripes along the series of scales.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope.

This species is distinguished from all the others by the dorsal fin,
which has the upper margin even, without any indication of a notch.
It has been established by Professor W. von Rapp from specimens in
the Museum of Tiibingen.

190

MISCELLANEOUS.
Classification of the Foraminifera. By A. E. Reuss.

Pror. Dr. A. E. Reuss, of Prague, who has studied the Foramini-
fera, especially as occurring in the fossil state, for many years, has
lately offered the following systematic arrangement of the class to
the Imperial Academy of Vienna. Dr. Reuss observes that a system
based exclusively on one isolated character can never be expected to
be a faithful interpretation of natural relationship. This can be
rendered visible only by regarding as much as possible the total sum
of characters,—placing, of course, in the first rank the most import-
ant and general among them.

The chemical constitution of the shell, as yet scarcely attended to,
is among these characteristics. A considerable number of the genera
of Foraminifera have arenaceo-siliceous shells—a character that may
be of use in characterizing not only genera, but even whole families.
Another character worthy of consideration in a systematic arrange-
ment is the intimate structure of the shell,—the more so as it depends
on the secretory powers of the animal, and perhaps also on its bodily
organization. The mode in which the concamerations are disposed,
in double, alternating, straight, or spiral series, is too liable to varia-
tion to be made the groundwork of systematic arrangement, as it is
in the systems hitherto adopted.

Even the future value of the division into Monomerous and Poly-
merous Foraminifera may be a subject of doubt. The first of these
divisions is subdivided into seven families :—Gromidee, Lagenidee,
Spirillinideea, Squamulinidee, Oculinidea, Cornucopidee, and Am-
modiscidee. The second division comprises fourteen families :—
Rhabdoidee, Cristellaridea, Polymorphinidea, Cryptostegia, Tex-
tularidee, Cassidulinidee (these six have calcareous, vitreous shells,
pierced with delicate pores), Miliolidea, Orbitulitidee, Peneroplidee
(these three have compact, calcareous, porcelain-like shells), Lituo-
lidea, Uvellidee (these two have arenaceo-siliceous shells), Rotalidee
(with calcareous shells, intersected by ramified channels of various
diameters), Polystomellidea, and Nummulitidee (these two have
calcareous shells, intersected by ramified channels, and so represent,
at least as regards the shell-structure, the highest type of organiza-
tion within the class of Foraminifera).

On the Symmetry of the Echinodermata.

A memoir, in which M. Sars establishes the genus Hehinocu-
cumis for a Holothuria found in the vicinity of Bergen, at a depth
of 40 to 100 fathoms, is followed by some interesting considerations
upon the symmetry of the Holothurida, of which the following is a
résumé.

The celebrated investigations of Johannes Miiller have proved that
all larvee of Echinoderms have a bilateral symmetry, and that the
adult Echinoderms, although possessing a radiate symmetry, never-

Miscellaneous. 191

_theless retain traces of the primitive bilateral symmetry. The exist-
ence of this bilateral symmetry is especially evident in those Holo-
thurida which creep upon a ventral disk (Psolus) and in the irregular
Echinida (Spatangi). There are, in fact, two cases amongst the
Echinoderms: sometimes the ventral surface includes an equal part
of each ambulacrum, and the mouth is then placed at the centre of
the ventral surface (the regular Echinida, Asterida, and Ophiurida) ;
sometimes, on the contrary, the mouth is situated at one extremity,
and the ventral surface no longer includes a portion of each of the five
rays, but only three rays—the other two rays being dorsal (Holo-
thurida creeping on the ventral surface).

In Psolus we find that even the two dorsal rays disappear com-
pletely, and there only remain the three ventral ambulacra, of which
the median one may sometimes (Psolus syuamatus) be almost en-
tirely deficient.

These considerations led Johannes Miiller to distinguish in the
five-rayed Echinoderms a trivium and a bivium; that is to say, two
regions, the one including three ambulacra, and the other only two.

M. Sars remarks that in certain Holothurida (most Cucumarie,
Thyone, &c.) we cannot distinguish a trivium and a bivium—all
their ambulacra are equal; but in others we observe slight irregu-
larities in the ambulacral areee. Thus in Cucumaria Dicquemarii,
Cuyv., of the Mediterranean, there are three ambulacra rather more
approximated to each other, and each composed of from two to four
rows of sucking-feet, whilst the last two ambulacra are rather more
distant both from each other and from the former, and are only
composed of from two to three rows of feet. Here we have evidently
the first indication of a trivium anda bivium ; and from analogy with
Psolus we may conclude that the former may bé regarded as the
ventral, and the latter as the dorsal face.

This distinction between the belly and the back becomes still more
evident in Hemicrepis, Mill. (Phyllophorus, Grube). Here the
sucking-feet of the middle of the ventral region are cylindrical and
soft; on the rest of the ventral surface and on the back they are
large, conical, and hardened by numerous calcareous plates. How-
ever, as in the genus Holothuria (in which there is also a difference
of form between the dorsal and ventral feet), the ambulacra are so
greatly developed in breadth that the interambulacral spaces disappear
completely, so that it is no longer possible to distinguish a trivium
and a bivium.

In a Holothuride covered entirely with imbricated calcareous
seales armed with a spine, for which M. Sars establishes his genus
Echinocucumis, there are three complete ambulacra, which, from
analogy with Psolus, may be regarded as a ventral trivium, and two
incomplete ambulacra, which are dorsal and form the bivium. The
tentacles, which are ten in number, equally reveal the bilateral struc-
ture of the animal. Two of them, larger than the rest, and furnished
with small branches, are in fact lateral (one on each side); four
others, also furnished with branches, but scarcely so long as the first,
are dorsal ; lastly, the other four, which are still shorter and simply

192 Miscellaneous.

bifurcated, are ventral. These traces of bilateral structure are again
met with in the buccal ring (of which the five ventral pieces are larger
than the five dorsal pieces) and in the retractor muscles of this ring.
—Christiania s Videnskabsselskabets Forhandlinger for 1858, p.176 ;
Bibl. de Geneve, Mai 1861, Bull. Scient. p. 78.

On the Occurrence of the Opah (Lampris lauta) on the British Coast.
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

A very fine and large specimen of this rare fish was caught at Herne
Bay, on the 4th of July 1861. It has been presented to the British
Museum by Mr. Simpson, of the Divan tavern, in the Strand. An-
other specimen was caught about the same time in Wigton Bay, and
brought to the Liverpool market; it weighed 66 lbs., and is now in
the Liverpool Museum. The first ray of the ventral fin has a curious
angular bend in it, as if it was jointed, at about one-third its length
from the base.

On the Japanese and Formosan Deer. By Rosert SwinuHoer.

Mr. Robert Swinhoe (in a letter dated “ British Consulate, Amoy,
China, April 5, 1861’) remarks :—

**T see in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for Feb-
ruary 1861, page 143, on the Japanese Deer, that a mistake has
occurred owing to incorrect information. Mr. Blyth describes a
Deer under the name Cervus taiouanus from the skull of an adult I
sent him. This was procured from the Formosan Deer supposed to
be C. pseudaxis. Subsequently I sent him four live Deer, which I
distinctly informed him were received from Japan; but whether
through inability to read my letter, or for some reasons to me un-
known, he set down in his belief that the old buck was from Formosa
and the other three from Japan. All four of the Deer sent him were
from Japan, and the skull alone from Formosa. There can be no
possible doubt that the former belong to any other than the Japanese
species C. sika, Schleg., of the ‘ Fauna Japonica.’ That the For-
mosan Deer is distinct from the Japanese I have no shadow of doubt,
from the various opportunities I have had of comparing the animals
from the two different places. The old Formosan bucks stand at
least one foot higher than the Japanese bucks, and their horns are
somewhat flattened at the end; one of the former has been sent by
the Dutch Consul here to Leyden. I am doing my utmost to pro-
cure a pair of these handsome animals for the Zoological Gardens.
I am told that a Stag is also found near Ningpo, but have never
seen examples. The large species from the north found in the
Summer Palace Gardens, of which I sent three skins to the Zoological
Gardens, you will be able to determine as soon as the ‘ Harkaway,’
in which vessel they were shipped, arrives in England. If the Zoolo-
gical Society will remunerate the masters of the vessels for the con-
veyance of live Deer to England, I dare say I can manage to defray
all expenses here in procuring the animals,’’—Proc. Zool. Soc. June
11, 1861.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[THIRD SERIES.]}

No. 45. SEPTEMBER 1861.

XIX.—On the Organic Origin of the so-called ‘ Crystalloids’ of
the Chalk. By H. C. Sorsy, F.R.S. &e.

THE appearance of Dr. Wallich’s interesting paper, published in
this Magazine (vol. viii. p. 52), in which he alludes to my having
found in chalk objects similar to Coccoliths, induces me to give
an account of my researches on the subject. I do not claim the
discovery of such bodies in the Chalk, but to have been the first
to point out that they are not the result of crystalline action,
that they are identical with the objects described as Coccoliths
by Prof. Huxley*, and that these are not single separate indivi-
duals, but portions of larger cells.

So far as I am aware, the illustrious Ehrenberg was the
first who pointed out the ovoid bodies occurring in chalk, in a
paper read at the Berlin Academy, Aug. 18, 1836, on “New
Microscopic Characters of earthy and compact Minerals +.”
After alluding to the various minute bodies constituting some
kinds of kaolin and agaric-mineral, he says that the most re-
markable of all are those found in chalk, which shows small,
flat, elliptical disks, similar to each other, consisting of only a
few concentric rings, usually only one, and an internal nucleus
of irregular character, as shown in his figure, pl.i. 2B, in Pogg.
Ann. He again alludes to them in his Memoir on Chalk and
Chalk-marl {, saying that in a former paper he had declared
that the preponderating substance of chalk, which forms the
cementing material, was minute, elliptical, fiat, granular bodies
and their fragments. He looked upon them then, as he still
continued to do, as concretions of a crystalline character, whose

* Deep-Sea Soundings in the North Atlantic Ocean, made in H.M.S.
a og London, 1858.

Tt Monatsberichte, 1836; Poggendorff’s Annalen, 1836, xxxix. 101.

} Abhandlungen der k. Akad. der Wissen. zu Berlin, 1838, 67.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 13

194 Mr. H. C. Sorby on the Organie Origin

form is peculiar to the chalk. In a note at p. 68, he ascribes
them to the same kind of action as gave rise to the larger con-
cretions met with in limestone- and clay-deposits, and considered
the force which produced them not simple crystallization, though
in some respects analogous, and proposes for it the term ‘ Cry-
stalloid-Bildung.’ The same idea is followed out in his paper
on Concretions, read at the Berlin Academy, June 29, 1840*, in
which he says he had endeavoured to make bodies like those in
chalk by artificial chemical means, but had not succeeded, though
he had made some to a certain extent similar. It must, how-
ever, be borne in mind that he looked upon them as flat disks,
and not as curved in the manner shortly to be described. In his
magnificent work, ‘Microgeologie’ (Leipzig, 1854), he also figures
these ovoid bodies at pl. xxv. fig. B. 16, under the term ‘ Kreide-
Morpholithe,’ along with various minute radiating groups of
crystals, evidently ascribing the whole to an inorganic action
more or less closely connected with crystallization. In order to
show to what extent such ovoid disks serve to make up some
varieties of chalk, he gives (at pl. xxx. B) a highly magnified
representation of the chalk of Rugen, and in various other
plates shows that they constitute a very large proportion of the
whole. It appears to me, however, a great exaggeration to affirm
that chalk is composed of them, since a still larger part is made
up of particles which we may attribute with confidence to the
decomposed tissue of Foraminifera and other shells.

The inorganic nature of the ovoid bodies of the chalk has
hitherto been almost universally adopted; for the only exception
I am acquainted with is the supposition of the Rev.J. B. Readet,
who appears to have ascribed them to Infusoria. But when, about
ten years since, I commenced studying the microscopical strue-
ture of chalk, I soon became convinced that both these explana-
tions were unsatisfactory. By examining the fine granular
matter of loose, unconsolidated chalk in water, and causing the
ovoid bodies to turn round, I found that they are not flat disks,
as described and figured by Ehrenberg, but (as shown by the
oblique side view, fig. 5, p.197) concave on one side and convex on
the other, and indeed of precisely such a form as would result from
cutting out oval watch-glasses from a moderately thick hollow
glass sphere whose diameter was a few times greater than their
own. ‘This is a shape so entirely unlike anything due to ery-
stalline or any other force acting independently of organization—
so different to that of such round bodies, formed of minute ra-
diating crystals, as can be made artificially and do really occur

* Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, &c. 1840, 680; Journal fiir prakt.

Chemie, 1840, xxi. 95; Ed. New Phil. Journ. 1841, xxx. 353.
+ Mantell’s Wonders of Geology, 2nd ed. vol. ii. 953.

ee ee

ee a as a ae
ae ee oe ee

%
‘4
e
x
é
:

of the so-called ‘ Crystalloids’ of the Chalk. 195

in some natural deposits—and pointed so clearly to their having
been derived from small hollow spheres, that I felt persuaded
that such was their origin. The small cells of Foraminifera
occurring in the chalk being just the size and thickness that
would agree with this supposition, I endeavoured for along time
to make out that the ovoid bodies were in some way or other
derived from them. I thought that, when decomposition took
place, perhaps the calcareous matter might have re-arranged
itself into more or less circular concretions whilst still in the form
of the cells of Foraminifera, and thus, on further decay, they
might have broken up into ovoid bodies of the form described
above. I sought diligently for proof of this, but in vam, though
I convinced myself that a very considerable part of the minute
particles of the chalk was certainly derived from the decomposed
tissue of Foraminifera. Notwithstanding this, I still adhered to
the supposition of their having originated from organic spheres,
and endeavoured to clear up the difficulty by studying recent
deposits. Some eight or nine years ago, when examining mud
from our own shores, I found one single body which was ob-
viously similar to those in the chalk, both in form and optical
characters, but was unable to make out its true nature.

In 1858 appeared Prof. Huxley’s Report on the Deep-Sea
Soundings in the Atlantic, in which, at p. 64, he says that in all
the specimens, from depths varying between 1700 and 2400 fa-
thoms, he had found “a multitude of very curious rounded bodies,
to all appearance consisting of several concentric layers sur-
rounding a minute clear centre, and looking at first sight some-
what like single cells of the plant Protococcus ; as these bodies,
however, are rapidly and completely dissolved by dilute acids,
they cannot be organic, and I will for convenience’ sake simply
eall them Coccoliths.”

Still nourishing the conviction that ovoid bodies like those in
chalk would be found in deep-sea deposits, at my request I was
kindly furnished by Prof. Huxley with some of the Atlantic mud
from a depth of 2230 fathoms. I was at that time as ignorant
of what he had written on the subject as he was of my object,
and of the connexion between the bodies he had described and
the chalk. Directly I examined it with the microscope, I per-
ceived that my long-cherished belief was true, and that this
deep-ocean mud would completely explain the peculiar charac-
ters of our Chalk formations. Nor was this all; for on the 27th
of August of last year (1860) I found that, as I had predicted
several years before, the ovoid bodies were really derived from
small hollow spheres, on which they occur, separated from each
other, at definite intervals. I therefore read a short paper on
the subject at the meeting of the Sheffield Literary and Philo-

13*

196 Mr. H. C. Sorby on the Organie Origin

sophical Society, on the 2nd of October, in which I showed that
the so-called crystalloids of the chalk are not of erystalline or
concretionary origin, but are similar to ovoid bodies forming
part of spherical cells in some respects analogous to the cells of
Foraminifera.

Nearly two months after this, I had the pleasure of making
the acquaintance of Dr. Wallich, who had just returned from
his voyage in H.M.S. ‘ Bull-dog,’ and found that he also had
discovered the true origin of the Coccoliths, as described at p.13
of his “ Notes on the presence of Animal Life at vast Depths in
the Sea, &c.,” published for private circulation in November
1860, without having been aware of their important relation to
chalk. Mr. Roberts, however, in his paper on “ High and Low
Life*,” when alluding to Dr. Wallich’s interesting discoveries,
says, “Their discovery in a living state in this ooze is of high
geological importance; for microscopical investigation, under-
taken by Mr. Sorby, proves their existence in chalk-rocks,
associated there, as they are in this North Atlantie Ocean, with
Globigerinz. Indeed, chalk itself is seen to be little else than
a compacted mass of Foraminifera-shells, whole and fragmentary,
and may be best described by usitig the very words by which
Dr. Wallich introduces to science this recent deposit.”

Having thus given a history of the subject, I will proceed to
describe some of the facts I have observed, but at the same time
shall not attempt to give anything like a complete account of
the microscopical structure of chalk, which could not be done
without a number of illustrations. Moreover, there are some
interesting questions requiring further investigation, which I
hope to describe in detail when treating on the microscopical
structure of rocks in general. The drawings of Coccospheres
and Coccoliths which I made nearly a year ago agree very closely
with the figures accompanying Dr. Wallich’s paper (pp. 53 & 54).
I must confess that, as he justly observes, one is tempted to
conclude that there is some connexion between Coccospheres
and Globigerine ; but, at the same time, I feel inclined to think
that they may be an independent kind of organism, related to,
but not the mere rudimentary form of, Foraminifera. Their
optical properties are entirely different. Each cell of Globi-
gerinze, when alone or attached, gives a splendid well-defined
black cross and coloured rings when examined with polarized
light, which is readily explained by the fact of the shell being
made up of minute crystals of calcite, arranged with their prin-
cipal axis perpendicular to the surface of the shell. No such
cross is, however, seen in the case of Coccospheres; and the
cell-wall between the Coccoliths has such a very weak depolar-

* <Geologist,’ 1861, iv. 1.

of the so-called ‘Crystalloids’ of the Chalk. 197

izing action, that I very much doubt its calcareous nature. The
individual Coccoliths, when on the spheres, or, still better by far,
when detached, each give an extremely well-defined black cross;
and their depolarizing action is much too powerful to allow us
to suppose that this is due to the same arrangement of the car-
bonate of lime as in the shell of Globigerine, and that the
Coccoliths are the commencement of calcification. At the same
time it is not impossible that they might come off from the cells
before general calcification took place; and I have found some
shells of Foraminifera which showed imperfectly-defined oval
bodies, giving black crosses with polarized light, thus proving
that such a radiate arrangement of the carbonate of lime as that
in Coccoliths does occasionally, though rarely, occur in the shell
of Foraminifera. With respect to = 3 rene
individual Coccoliths, their optical cha- 5
racters prove that they have an extremely pie

fine radiating crystalline structure, as if : )
they had grown by the deposition of car- 4

bonate of lime on an elongated central =) EB
nucleus, in accordance with the oval

ringed structure shown in fig. 1 (magnified 800 linear).

In order to obtain a satisfactory knowledge of chalk, we should
commence with the study of thin sections of the harder varieties.
I am not aware that any one but myself has employed this me-
thod of research, but I have by this means succeeded in proving
most completely that entire Foraminifera are comparatively rare,
and make up only quite a small proportion of the whole. More
or less detached and broken cells are, however, very numerous,
so much so that in some cases they are almost in contact through-
out the whole mass, and it is only the spaces between them that
are filled with fine granular matter, which in some other speci-
mens constitutes nearly the whole rock. In general, however,
the constitution of chalk is intermediate between these two ex-
tremes. The nature of the granular matter is best learned by
an examination of those very soft specimens which have not been
much altered since deposition. When seen in water, under a
bit of thin glass, with a power of from 400 to 800 linear, it is
easy to perceive that a considerable part is made up of the de-
composed tissue of Foraminifera. There are often also small
well-defined groups of radiating crystals, similar to those named
by Ehrenberg ‘ Krystaldrusen,’ and figured on pl. xxv. B. 12-15
of his ‘ Microgeologie ;? the nucleus is sometimes a minute
fragment of the decomposed tissue of Foraminifera; and there
can be no doubt respecting their crystalline and inorganic origin.
They, however, differ entirely from the well-defined oval bodies
hitherto described as chalk-crystalloids. These, in form and

198 Mr. H.C. Sorby on the Organic Origin

optical properties, are exactly similar to the Coccoliths of the
Atlantic mud. When made to turn round, they both are seen
to be concave on one side and convex on the other, as shown by
the oblique side view of an unusually large one from the chalk,
fig. 5 (magnified 800 linear); and they give the same kind of
well-defined black cross with polarized light. Hence we must
abandon the idea of their being “ peculiar to the chalk,” and
may possibly be rather led to conclude that they are character-
istic of deep-ocean deposits. Many of those in the chalk have a
decided granular character, as shown in fig. 2 (magnified 800
linear). The rings, instead of being simple, are, as it were, made
up of separate beads; and the centre is also of a compound
granular character, with various modifications. Judging from
Ehrenberg’s drawings, and from what he says at p. 136 of his
paper on Chalk and Chalk-marl, he appears to look upon this
granular structure as their universal character, and concludes
that their minute constituent granules were derived from decom-
posed Foraminifera, and were afterwards arranged into crystal-
loids by means of some unknown crystalloidal foree. However,
as already stated, some show no such granular structure, but
are precisely similar to those in the Atlantic mud; and the
granular constitution of the others admits of a very simple ex-
planation. As is well known, when shells become fossil, they
often acquire a crystalline texture; and, in fact, this occurs in
the recent dead shells found in the mud of the Mediterranean,
described by Marcel de Serres and Figuier*. I have also suc-
ceeded, beyond all expectation, in producing artificially the same
change in recent shells by keeping them for a month or two in
a dilute solution of caustic potash, at a temperature of about
145° C. (298° F.), which, by dissolving the organic matter, per-
mits the carbonate of lime to crystallize according to a new
arrangement; and not only do shells consisting of aragonite
undergo this change, but also sometimes those made of calcitet,
though, in the case of fossils, it has often only occurred in those
composed of aragonite. If such a molecular re-arrangement
were to take place in the Coccoliths of the Atlantic mud, they
would become almost exactly like the granular specimens found
in the chalk ; and I shall be much surprised if I do not succeed
in imitating them by such artificial means as I have just de-
scribed.

* Annales des Sciences Nat. 3 sér. 1847, vii.21; Comptes Rendus, 1846,
xxii. 1050; Neues Jahrbuch fiir Mineralogie, 1848, 873; Edinburgh New
Phil. Journ, 1847, xli. 381.

+ See Rose’s second treatise on Carbonate of Lime, Abhandlungen d.
k. Ak. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1558, 63, since confirmed and extended by my
own experiments.

of the so-called ‘ Crystalloids’ of the Chalk. 199

Though the facts I have already stated appear to me conclu-
sive, yet it is of course satisfactory to find that, though rarely
seen to advantage, compound Coccospheres do really occur in
the chalk; and, deed, I had seen and made a drawing of one
nearly ten years ago, without having properly understood its
nature. They, however, like the Foraminifera, appear to have
undergone much more decomposition in the chalk than in the
fresh mud of the Atlantic, which is only what might have been

But, besides simple ovoid Coccoliths, and others modified
by various marks and apertures, there occur in chalk minute
bodies which are apparently somewhat related to them, but differ
from anything hitherto found in the Atlantic mud. As an illus-
tration of these, I refer to figs. 3 and 4 (magnified 800 linear).
Those like fig. 4 are similar to Coccoliths in being oval and
spoon-shaped, but show four marks, arranged in a cross, instead
of two, or a single elongated nucleus. When bodies like fig. 3
are made to turn about, the under side of the broad end is seen
to be like fig. 4, which is, in fact, so to speak, the ground-plan
of fig. 3. There are various forms of these curious objects,
which are obviously of organic origin, and may be described as
Coccoliths with a sort of spine growing outwards from the centre.
These spines are four-sided, are sometimes pointed, sometimes
end im a small cross, and sometimes extend into four well-deve-
loped wings. When the ovoid base occurs alone, either owing
to the spine having been broken off or never developed, it is
difficult to distinguish them from some varieties of Coccoliths,
or at all events to point out any essential and widely remote
difference ; and therefore, though I have not yet met with suffi-
cient evidence to prove it, I cannot help thinking that at the
Chalk period there was a form of Coccosphere in which the
Coccoliths were to a greater or less extent developed into small
spines.

It is not easy to determine the extent to which these various
ovoid organic fragments serve to make up chalk; but, like the
Coccoliths of the Atlantic mud, and to a very similar extent,
they and their fragments do certainly constitute a very material
proportion of the whole. If to them we add the more or less
entire and broken Foraminifera, and such particles as can be
shown to result from their decay and from the decomposition of
the shells of Inoceramus, it appears to me that we are in a posi-
tion to completely account for the origin of the deposit. The
importance of the fact of thus being able to make out the true
nature of the so-called ‘crystalloids’ is, that we can no longer
doubt the almost entirely organie origin of chalk. Had they
been due to a kind of crystalline action, we might indeed have

200 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

had good reason for supposing, with Ehrenberg, that the car-
bonate of lime of which they are composed was derived from
decayed Foraminifera ; but at the same time a strict proof would
have been wanting, and we might have adopted the opinion ex-
pressed by Haidinger in his paper on the Metamorphism of
Rocks *, and concluded that, though, according to Ehrenberg,
chalk does contain very many organic bodies, it does itself con-
sist of rounded forms, which are a chemical deposit from water
containing soluble salts of lime. Now, however, that their real
origin appears to be established, it is no longer requisite to
assume the existence of any unknown crystalloidal force differing
from simple crystallization; and we can clearly perceive that,
though presenting characteristic differences, chalk is in every
respect analogous to what we should have, if the mud now
being formed at great depths in the Atlantic, by the accumula-
tion of various minute organic bodies, were to be subsequently
more or less altered by molecular changes or chemical actions of
a well-known character. There is, however, one striking differ-
ence; for the Atlantic mud contains many Diatomacez, spicula
of Sponges, and other silicious organic bodies, which are very
rare in, or absent from, the chalk: it contains, however, sili-
cious concretions; and this contrast in the state and aggrega-
tion of the silicious matter in the two otherwise analogous depo-
sits makes me very much inclined to conclude, with Ehrenberg tT,
that the silex of the flints was derived from disseminated silicious
organic bodies, which has collected round various centres of
segregational attraction,—though there are some difficulties to
remove before that opinion can be finally adopted.

XX.—On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis. By Dr.

H. Karsten, Lecturer on Botany at the University of Berlin.

[Concluded from page 99. ]
Embryogeny.

The elongated pollen-cells on the stigma of Calebogyne ilici-
folta exhibit no peculiarity in the onward course they pursue to
the nucleus of the ovule. The amylum and the vesicles with
nitrogenous contents (mucus-vesicles) become dissolved as the
pollen grows; and when the pollen-tube has reached the large
embryo-sac, it is seen to be filled with fluid, which also in all
probability contains a number of vesicles, freely swimming about
in it, some with and others without nuclei.

* Haidinger’s Wiener Mittheilungen, 1848, iv. 103; Neues Jahrbuch

fiir Mineralogie, 1849, 213.
{~ Abhandlungen d. k. Ak. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1838, 82.

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 201

One, or, it may be, two of these free cells attach themselves
to the wall of the embryo-sac, with which the pollen-tube is in
contact; and thereupon a process of cell-multiplication com-
mences. Not seldom this process goes on for a time in the two
germinal cells which may be present; but as a rule, one of
them preponderates, and alone proceeds in forming the germinal
mass (Pl. X.).

What part the pollen-sac takes in the process—whether its
wall, which separates the germinal cell and the embryo-sac, be
absorbed, or whether its contents, on becoming fiuid, are simply
diffused through it by exosmosis—cannot be satisfactorily decided
by direct examination.

The larger proportion of the rudimentary cells contained in
the fluid of the pollen-tube at the time this comes into contact
with the embryo-sac serves for the formation of the albumen
which is disposed around the growing germ (PI. X.).

That the embryo could be formed without the action of the
pollen-tube, as Radlkofer and Braun assume because Radlkofer
and Deeke frequently failed in detecting the pollen-tube, is an idea
no one will accept who is conversant with this kind of investi-
gation, which, in spite of the greatest dexterity and practice,
may frequently fail to exhibit in many plants the pollen-tube,
which nevertheless undoubtedly exists.

The interesting question, whether, for the complete formation
of two germs which are frequently at first simultaneously deve-
loped, the action of more than one pollen-tube is necessary, still
remains to be answered.

The germinal cells appear, at the time of their first forma-
tion, like very delicate-walled vesicles (termed vacuoles) ; indeed,
they seem to be present in the embryo-sac before the pollen-
tube reaches it; at least, these cells are often to be seen when
the pollen-tube is undiscoverable, although this certainly can
never afford evidence that it actually does not exist.

In some of the free swimming-vesicles, whose walls become
thicker and more perceptible, a new vesicle arises, which is usu-
ally called the nuclear corpuscle, because the free swimming-
cells which contain these very small secondary (daughter-) cells
have been distinguished as cell-nuclei, on the supposition that a
cellulose-layer is deposited around them as the membrane of a
cell which served as nucleus to this originally existing cell.
This, however, is not correct; for, on the contrary, the mem-
brane itself, the vesicle contained within it, and the daughter-
cells or the nuclear corpuscles extend themselves simultaneously
by means of cellulose, and one or several small new cells make
their appearance in them.

202 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

In the embryo-sac the observer has all the different stages of
cell-development before his eyes at the same time, and yet he is
without a clue to the order of their origin; consequently his
judgment may be at fault whether to admit that the outer cell
is gradually deposited, in a laminated fashion, upon the inmost
cell or nuclear corpuscle, or that the inner cells originate in the
fluid contents of the external cells, which in the mean time
expand.

In my Dissertation published in 1843, I remarked on the
existence of the “ daughter-cell,”’ subsequently termed by Mohl
the primordial utricle, and have very many times since recurred
to this subject, and I still deem it incumbent on me again to
make the assertion that the formation of a cell-membrane as a
deposit on a mucoid, cellular, &c., nucleus, has, according to my
repeated and careful investigations of the subject, no existence
in nature. Statements of the sort have arisen wholly from in-
correct views of what has been observed, because the phenomena
of growth of the membrane and of the chemical changes of the
cell-matter were not understood ; and I may be allowed to com-
mend to the consideration of physiologists my paper in Poggen-
dorff’s Annalen as peculiarly pertinent to the matter in discus-
sion respecting the transformations of cellulose in the progress
of growth.

The physico-chemical processes in which the phenomena of
cell-growth consist must of necessity be rightly apprehended
before we can hope to understand the complicated physiological
phenomena of the organism.

In the case of Calebogyne, I am unable, from the want of
material, as before said, to assert positively whether the cellular
contents had been given birth to before the arrival of the pollen-
tube in the embryo-sac—as is probable, because we are acquainted
with cases where albuminous tissue is commenced about barren
(non-germinating) seeds—or whether the cell-contents first arise
as a consequence of the action of the pollen-tube; and further,
whether the commencement of germ-growth in some of these
cells is induced by the contiguity of the pollen-tube, or if an
actual contact of the two is needed. This relation is of mo-
ment in making the comparison between the commonly occur-
ring single germ of the Phanerogamia and vascular Cryptogamia
and the usually numerous germs of the cellular Cryptogamia,
especially of the Mosses and Liverworts.

In my ‘ Flora Columbiz’ (p. 41) I assimilate the spores of the
Mosses with the polycotyledonous embryos of the Coniferz, be-
cause the spores contained in the sporangia of Mosses, like the
divided embryos of the Coniferz, originate from the multiplica-

5
j

Spe Pee

sad a a a ME eat le il

ery

2"
ped
aE
-
a
a 4
Ea

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 203

tion of a single fruitful cell, whilst the numerous embryos pre-
sent in an embryo-sac of other Phanerogamia* have each a
distinct and independent origin in its fluid.

If the fertilizing elements of the cellular Cryptogamia are
morphologically so very unlike those of Phanerogamia, the ana-
logy in the construction of the germ in these two great divisions
of the vegetable kingdom cannot be extended further ; for it is
not known with certainty whether the fertilizing contents of one
pollen-cell suffice for the complete development of several germs,
nor whether one antherozoid is of equal value with one pollen-
grain. And indeed, were this ascertained, the numerous simul-
taneous germs of the Mosses cannot be compared with the mul-
tipartite embryos of the Gymnosperme and With the more nume-
rous free embryos of the Angiosperme; for the free central
cell of the moss-sporangium would have to be regarded in the
first case as a germ-cell, and in the second as an embryo-sac.

It follows, from our more recent acquaintance with the repro-
ductive phenomena of the Linnzan Cryptogamia, first, that the
form of the reproductive processes is varied the more in direct
proportion with the greater simplicity of the organs of vegetation ;
and secondly, that the number of germs developed as the result
of an act of fertilization is the greater in the simpler-organized
plants.

The validity of this second law will be more thoroughly esta-
blished by the consideration of the reproductive processes of the
Lichens, on which I have made some remarks above.

Canoconium, Ehrenberg +.
Amended characters :—

Thallus discoideus in ambitu crescens, contextu stuppeo, e tubulis
confervoideis, articulatis, subvirescentibus, strato corticali simplici
filamentoso albido cancellatim vestitis intertextus. Apothecia ter-
minalia et lateralia, primitus globosa, clausa, denique suborbiculata,
seutelliformia, peltata, stipitata; hymenio (disco) aurantiaco ; ascis
sporigeris, paraphysibus cylindricis apice globosis mixtis; sporis
octonis, ellipsoideis, bicellosis.

C. Linkii, Ehrenb.

Tubulorum articuli 0-045 mm. longi, 0-010 mm. in diam., gelatinam
virescentem includentes ; apothecia plerumque terminalia, subim-
marginata.

Habitat in Brasilia.

* I observed from ten to twelve embryos in Hymenocailis, three or four
in Mangifera, Steriphoma, and Socratea: Schacht, indeed, found as many
as a hundred in Citrus. :

+ Hore Physic Berolinenses, 1820, p. 120,

204 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

C. Andinum, Krst. Pl. XI.

Tubulorum articuli 0°12 mm. longi, 0:035 mm. in diametro, gelatinam
virescentem includentes; apothecia plerumque lateralia, albide
marginata.

Crescit in sylvis montuosis Novee Granatee et Venezuelee ad arborum
ramos; altitudine 5000-6000’.

The vital phenomena of this plant, together with the presence
of an articulated central tube containing a green though form-
less colouring matter and apothecia, intimate its systematic posi-
tion to be among the Lichens, where, indeed, both Ehrenberg
and Koerber have placed it.

Each of the cylindrical fibres by the interweaving of which
the thallus is formed consists, in the first place, of a central
articulated cylinder, or a series of endogenous cells, the walls
and septa of which are thickened, coloured blue by a solution of
iodized chloride of zinc, and not dissolved in caustic potash ; in
the second, of a looser lamina of very delicate branched and
anastomosing tubes which surround the central tube ; and in the
third place, of an equally delicate structureless cuticle which
envelopes the whole plant. The two latter tissues are not coloured
blue by the iodized chloride of zinc, whilst they dissolve in solu-
tion of potash.

The branching of the fibres is not very considerable ; still it
is sufficient, by the interweaving of all the horizontally-placed
fibres and branches, to build up a complex thallus, which extends
itself by a peripheral growth from the central portion, or the
point by which it adheres to the twig of a tree.

The discoid apothecia are attached by a short pedicle to the
sides of the fibres, in C. Andinum, as well upon the upper as on
the under surface of all the fibres in the congeries forming the
thallus: they are rarely affixed to the extremities of the fibres.
The discoid apothecia are coloured orange-red and surrounded
by a white border, which in the earlier phases of growth is very
prominent.

The orange-coloured disk (hymenium) consists of fusiform
tubes (figs. 1-6 & 15), which contain each eight bisected
elliptical spores (fig. 12), and of somewhat longer ‘ paraphyses,’
similar in form to the spore-tubes, but with globular, enlarged
extremities.

Both the spore-tubes and the paraphyses are supported on
short jointed fibres (fig. 12), which are prolonged downwards
into the parent-tissue (matrix), consisting of branched, jointed,
anastomosing and interwoven narrow cylinders.

This matrix lies upon a similarly constructed tissue, consist-
ing, however, of wider cylinders ; which envelope and anastomose

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 205

largely with it, forming its cortical layer as well as the margin
of the apothecium.

The cortical or tegumentary lamina encloses in the first
instance the whole rudimentary fruit-disk (hymenium) (figs.
2 & 11), and is burst asunder, during the development of the
latter, at the summit of the growing apothecium, whilst it at
the same time takes part with the upward growth of the tissue
of the matrix and of the hymenium, and ends in the production
of the ring or border.

On examining the apothecia in their earliest stage, they are
seen to be formed very much in the same way as the young
branches; yet throughout the process of development it is
evident that the central cell of a simple branch is seated by a
wide base upon the articulated stem-fibre (fig. 8), whilst in a
branch which is to be converted into a sporangium it has a
globular figure and lies on it like a free or independent corpuscle
(figs. 7,9, & 10a). In a word, the youngest apothecium is
globular, the young branch fusiform.

The further development of the cortical layer surrounding
the central cell renders the distinction between the two struc-
tures particularly easy ; for the delicate transparent mycelium-
like fibres which are woven around the central cylinder of the
fibres of the thallus are not uniformly extended to the arche-
gonium, but form, by the generation of daughter-cells, a cell-
like coat around the free, globular central cells.

This layer of smaller vesicular cells represents im this organ
the cells of the archegonium of higher Cryptogamia which are
coalesced into a cylinder.

Some of these vesicles elevate themselves above the surface of
the archegonium, and at length detach themselves from the
parent-cell (figs. 9 & 10), like the three “ dot-cells” of the
pollen of Celebogyne (Plate X.), or the numerous “ dot-cells ”
of the pollen of Alsinez ; and they leave holes behind them in
the integument, such as are also seen on the archegonium of
Saprolegnia.

From the base of this globular apothecial structure (arche-
gonium), the branches of the cortical layer simultaneously
elevate themselves above the surface (fig. 7) and grow over the
archegonium (as happens in Coleochete and Saprolegnia), adhering
closely to it, whilst here and there they dilate and form recep-
tacles for a finely-granular mucoid fluid.

These dilatations are met with, as in Saprolegnia, above the
small apertures left by the detachment of the “ dot-cells,” and
at a later phase of existence are found empty.

Cell-growth now begins simultaneously in the green-coloured
central-cell ; four daughter-cells arise in it, whilst the surround-

206 Dr. H. Karsten on the Sexual Life of

ing cell-layer (the archegonium) becomes thicker and opake
and conceals the enclosed cells.

Moreover the branches surrounding the archegonium as far
as its apex ramify still more, particularly about the base, and
attach the enlarging archegonium so much the more firmly to
the parent branch as well as to other branches adjoining, and
constitute for it an outer cortical layer (figs. 2 & 5 a, strongly
compressed).

In thin longitudinal sections which contain the central tissue
of the young archegonium, the centre may be seen entirely filled,
for some time after the act of impregnation, with large, thin-
walled cells, united in groups of four, containing a cloudy,
gelatine-like matter. Some of these cells present no definitely
formed corpuscles, whilst others (fig. 4) contain small granules
and vesicles, but in no considerable quantity. By tearing and
pressing the section under water, these collections of four ad-
herent cells can be isolated.

Similar sections of archegonia of rather larger size show
these large delicate cells, developed from the one central free
cell of the archegonium, to be completely filled (fig. 3) with
little ellipsoidal corpuscles, derived no doubt by an act of multi-
plication of the vesicles previously formed in the phase of de-
velopment above described.

Longitudinal sections of still older but as yet closed arche-
gonia (fig. 11), before they have become gorged with water, still
display a central granular mass and groups of cells, from which
the central tissue is progressively formed. When the section is
thoroughly filled with absorbed fluid, this central tissue exhibits
a homogeneous ellipsoidal mass, flattened at its two extremities ;
and whilst its base is enveloped by a cup-shaped lamina (derived
from the modified cells of the archegonium) which is rather less
porous than the cortical layer that surrounds the whole, its
apex seems to be covered by large cells. The latter can no
longer be detached. On tearing the preparation longitudinally,
we ascertain that the large cells of the centre are conjoined with
the adjacent layer of tissue, and that their apparently granular
contents consist of long cylindrical cells, attached to the peri-
pheral tissue, but free towards the centre.

These fibres are transitional forms in the development of
spores and paraphyses ; they have a mucilaginous appearance, are
not quite uniformly cylindrical, but rather moniliform (fig. 13),
as if the rudimentary spores were disposed in longitudinal rows
next each other.

Moreover the archegonial cells (matrix) are now fibrous in
form, like those of the cortical tissue, and are scarcely at. all
separable from the latter, or from the tubular layer, without

a

eS ee a en es hie ny

a a ee a ee a ee Te ee ie

a ge NR hall aT a)

Di Tle Dalle ai

TA oe Peer Fae

7
a
f
as
=
4
4
.
i
a
G
‘

Plants, and Parthenogenesis. 207

laceration. All three varieties of the cells anastomose with one
another, whence it happens that the tubes seem to be the ends
of the cortical cells.

If this mode of development of the apothecium be compared
with that of the sporangium of the foliaceous cellular Cryptoga-
mia, we find that the at first free central cell of the archegonium
of the latter, which becomes developed into the sporangium
(whilst its downward-growing lower extremity, the future seta,
coalesces with the receptaculum), presents an analogy with the
eell from which the hymenium is developed, inasmuch as the
peripheral ends of all its parts are united with the adjoining
tissue.

The mother-cells of the spores are here retained after they are
completely transformed into sporothece, whereas in the Mosses
they become absorbed before the complete development of the
spores. Instead of the elaters of the Hepatic, we here find
among the Lichens the paraphyses.

By prolonged maceration in water the outer cortical layer
becomes dissolved, and the young apothecia are resolved into
endogenous cells, which are seen like rows of “ daughter-cells ”
on the free branches (figs. 2 a & 5 a).

These cells recall in appearance those structures remarked by
Itzigsohn, and called spermatia; however, I have not been for-
tunate enough to witness the antherozoid movements in them
which Itzigsohn and Rabenhorst observed in the spermatia.

The act of impregnation of Canogonium recalls that of the
conjugation of the two different branches of Vaucheria (PI. 1X.
fig. 23), from the intermingling of the chemically different con-
tents of which the formation of a germ proceeded. This cir-
cumstance, too, affords still stronger evidence of a sexual act,
since, under altered vital conditions of the same plant, the same
organs carried out the second form of fertilization, which most
closely coincided with the normal proceeding (PI. IX. figs. 24a
and 26 a & 4).

The product of one act of fertilization is here, as among the
Mosses and Hepatice and also some genera of Alge (Saprolegnia
and Achlya), not a single germ, but several or many ; and between
the process of impregnation seen in the last-named Alga and
that in the Cenogonium the closest similarity obtains, inasmuch
as the archegonium does not receive the fructifying material on
one side only, but simultaneously in several parts, after the
fashion of the conjugation occurring among the Conferve.

This history of the development of the apothecium of Ceenogo-
nium points out the course we must pursue in order to convince
ourselves what is the function of Itzigsohn’s spermatia, and
whether it be, as Rabenhorst and Tulasne imagine, sexual. It

208 On the Sexual Life of Plants, and Parthenogenesis.

certainly cannot be the mother-cells of the spores which receive
the fructifying material, but the original mother-cell of the
entire hymenium contained in the archegonium. Where are we
to seek for the archegonium? the history of the development of
the apothecium will inform us.

Speerschneider has probably seen it in Ramalina calicaris, the
walls of the gonidia of which, he says, he frequently saw beset
with cell-like masses. To me, at least, it does not seem impro-
bable that the archegonial cell of Cenogonium has its equivalent
in the gonidia of the Lichens with a foliaceous thallus ; indeed this
view is not supported by Speerschneider’s observation, that go-
nidia also are developed into Lichens; but even this phenome-
non, interpreted as a metamorphosis, is not in complete anta-
gonism with that notion.

Similar laws of development hold good more surely in the case
of the Fungi, which are so very similar to the Lichens in their
organization. But here again we are not to expect to witness a
fertilization of the basidia and asci, but have rather to seek it in
the first rudiments of the pileus.

Ehrenberg has probably seen the fertilization of the Amanita
rosea, and has described the conjugation of Syzygites; still,
carried away by the idea that there must be one single germ as
the immediate product of this process, he has not pursued the
study of the further development of the plant. .

That many of the structures described hitherto as species of
Fungi are not actually plants at all, but only abnormally
developed cells from the tissues of various plants and animals,
is an assertion long since made by Reissek and myself.

I proved first the development of the yeast-plant from such
cells of tissues and from the mycelium of Fungi, and I pointed
out the necessity of instituting similar inquiries in various ways
and on a large scale, so that we might ascertain the lowest limits
which the specifically different multiplied plant-forms may reach
by reproduction, and learn to distinguish these from diseased
redundancies of elementary organs derived from the abnormal
conditions in which plants are placed.

Bail and Hoffmann have in some measure corroborated these
views; and I have myself often repeated these observations and
extended my conclusions.

That the segments, separating in a spore-like form, of the
pollen-tube developed in the form of a filamentous Fungus, are
developed, not in the same, but in quite a different form, and
consequently are not the members of a species of plants, was
shown by me by that investigation ; and it was proved by Hoff-
mann, Bary, Bail, Caspary, and others, that branches with
differently formed spores are produced on one and the same

ee = UL LU =

a aa ee

Dr. W. Baird on a new Species of Branchipus from Jerusalem. 209

mycelium. The signification of this fact is, at the present time,
not understood: it is not known if those varieties in form are
produced by variations in the mode of nutrition, and so far
referable to those noticed by me as varieties or morbid produc-
tions, or if, as is possible, they are organs of dissimilar purpose,
belonging to a particular species of Fungi and intended to

out a sexual conjugation. In this latter case, it might be pre-
sumed that Syzygites is the prothallium of a more perfect form
of Fungus.

The result of all these inquiries is, that all known species
of plants possess, besides an asexual"multiplication of individuals
by cell-division or gemmation, a means of preserving the species
by sexually developed germs, and that in these special repro-
ductive organs a normal germ is never formed without the opera-
tion of a fertilizing material,—that, consequently, parthenogenesis
never occurs in plants.

XXI.—Description of a new Species of Branchipus (B. eximius),
from the Pool of Gihon in Jerusalem. By W. Barrp, M.D.,
F.LS.

[Plate XII. }

In the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for Oct. 1859,

I described five new species of Entomostraca, from the Pool of

Gihon in Jerusalem. In that paper I mentioned that, in addi-

tion to those species forwarded to me alive by my friend Mr.

Denny of Leeds, a pair of a species of what I then thought to

be a Chirocephalus, from the same habitat, were kindly sent, but

that they had died and become decomposed before I had the
satisfaction of examining them. Since then, Mr. Denny has
forwarded to me several specimens of the same Crustacean, also
alive, reared from mud taken from the same pool at Jeru-
salem. A careful examination has proved them to belong to the
genus Branchipus ; and very elegant and beautiful little creatures
they are. In their habits they closely resemble the Chirocephalus
diaphanus found in this country, swimming chiefly on their back,
and gracefully moving along, their numerous branchial feet
being in constant motion. The females had their ovarian sacs
full of ova, but they all died before these eggs were hatched.
The following is a description of this interesting species :—

Branchipus eximius.

Body of a white colour. Tail fully the length of the body, and
terminating in two lobes, which are beset with finely plumose
sete on their inner sides only. Outer edge showing a few (about
twelve) short teeth near the base.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 14

210 The Bardo do Castello de Paiva on two new Species

Male. About an inch long. Cephalic horns large, two-jointed ;
basal joint ‘stout, of considerable length, and (as seen by a power
of 2rds of an inch) roughened all over with very short sharp
prickles ; terminal joint shorter, and bent in form of a hook.
Antenne rather long, terminated by two or three short sete.
- Sessile eye small, somewhat lunate-shaped; compound eyes
rather large and pedicelled. Mandibles largely developed. Cau-
dal portion of body formed of seven segments. Male organ
largely developed, composed of two portions: the basal portion
having a strong tooth on its inner edge; the terminal portion
straighter, and terminating in a flattened point with some toothed
appendages attached to it.

Female. Cephalic horns much shorter than in the male, and
consisting of only one joint. The basal portion is broad and
flat; the terminal portion suddenly becoming narrow, and ending
in a sharp point. Antenne rather shorter than in the male.

In other respects the two sexes are nearly alike, except that
the female is about a fifth smaller. Ovarian sac cylindrical and
of considerable length. Eggs of an orange colour.

Hab. Pool of Gihon, Jerusalem.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. Male. Fig. 6. Antenna.

Fig. 2. Female. Fig. 7. One of the branchial feet.

Fig. 3. Head of male. Fig. 8. Tail.

Fig. 4. Head of female. Fig. 9. Male organ.

Fig. 5. Mandible. Fig. 10. Terminating teeth of male organ.

XXII.—Descriptions of two new Species of Coleoptera from the
Canary Islands. By the Bardo po CastELLo pg Parva,
Professér de Botannica na Academia Polytechnica do Porto.

Fam. Galerucide.
Genus CALoMICcRUs.
(Dillwyn) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. iv. 293 (1831).

Calomicrus Wollastoni, Paiva.

C. oblongus, subopacus, subtilissime alutaceus, subtus pubescens,
supra flavo-testaceus, capite (preesertim postice) rufescentiore,
oculis, interdum mento, prosterno, mesosterno, metasterno abdo-
mineque nigris; prothorace brevi, in medio transversim impresso
(impressione in disco plus minus interrupta) ; elytris dense punc-
tulatis ; antennis testaceis, apicem versus paulo infuscatis; pedibus
pallido-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 12-14.

Hatitat in floribus foliisque Cistorum (sc. vaginati, Limn., et Mons-

ee ee ee LE

;

of Coleoptera from the Canary Islands. 211

peliensis, Linn.) in ins. Teneriffa, Palma, et Hierro, inter 1500! et
3000’ s. m. crescentium, una cum Hispa occatore, Br., degens ;
in pinetis locorum editiorum preecipue vivit.

In honorem peritissimi Entomologici T. Vernon Wollaston necnon
viri preestantissimi hance speciem certe novam, ob quamplurimas
gratias mihi amicissime oblatas, grata mente libenter nuncupavi. |

_ €. sat angustulus, oblongus, subopacus et oculo valde armato
subtiliter sed distincte alutaceus, subtus pubescens, supra pilis om-
nino carens, pallide flavo-testaceus, capite (preesertim postice) paulo
tufescentiore. Corpus subtus (sc. sterna abdomenque necnon in-
terdum etiam mentum) nigrum. Oculi magni, prominentes, nigri.
Prothoraz brevis, transversus, antice truncatus, postice leviter ro-
tundatus, lateribus fere rectis, ad latera et basin anguste marginatus,
in medio transversim impressus, impressione in disco plus minus
distincte interrupta vel divisa. Elytra dense sed leviter punctulata,
concoloria. Ale amplissime. Antenne ad basin testacez, apicem
versus paulo magis infuscatee, ad apicem articuli ultimi ipsissimum
seepius nigree. Pedes pallido-testacei, tarsis vix obscurioribus.

This large and distinct Calomicrus (which is remarkable for
being pale yellow above, but black and pubescent beneath) ap-
pears to be principally (if not entirely) attached to the flowers
and foliage of the two mountain Cis¢i, under which circumstances
it is not uncommon on the red species (the C. vaginatus, Linn.),
in company with the Hispa occator of Brullé, at the Agua Mansa,
and in the Pinai above Icod de los Vinhos, of Teneriffe. It like-
wise occurs, in similar positions, though more rarely, in the pine-
regions of Palma; as also, on the C. Monspeliensis, at the edges
of the Vueltas leading down from the Cumbre into the district
of El Golfo, on the western side of Hierro.

Fam. Hylesinide.
Genus Hytastss.
Erichson, in Wiegm. Archiv, u. 47 (1836).
Hylastes Lowei, Paiva.

H. cylindricus, niger, subnitidus ; capite sat dense punctulato ; pro-
thorace vix parcius punctulato (punctis in disco paulo magis re-
motis) ; elytris vix picescentioribus, dense transversim rugulosis
et longitudinaliter subpunctato-striatis ; antennis rufo-piceis, capi-
tulo obscuriore ; pedibus piceo-nigris, tarsis clarioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 12-13.

Habitat \ocos editiores ins. Teneriffee et Palmee, in pinetis, sub cor-
tice laxo, lignum emortuum Pini canariensis, una cum Tomico
quodam magno inedito, destruens: in arboribus antiquis ad Agua
Mansa Teneriffe crescentibus tempore zestivo abundat.

In honorem Reverendi R. Thomas Lowe, scientize naturalis perscru-
tatoris laboriosissimi et etiam virtutibus ornati, hanc novam spe-

14*

212 Mr. Ui. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

ciem, gratiis mihi amicissime oblatis, animo grato sponte dedi-

cavi.

H. angusto-cylindricus, niger, subnitidus et fere calvus. Caput
sat dense et rugose punctatum; rostro brevi, in medio longitudi-
naliter carinato necnon ad apicem ipsum pilis pallidioribus obsito.
-Prothorax longiusculus, postice vix angustatus, paulo magis nitidus
sed vix parcius leviusque punctulatus, punctis versus latera densiori-
bus profundioribus et subconfluentibus, in disco linea leevi impunc-
tata longitudinali instructus. Elytra paulo magis (preesertim pos-
tice) picescentia ac minus nitida, dense transversim rugulosa, sat
profunde subpunctato- (fere subcrenato-) striata, interstitiis minutis-
sime punctulatis, ad apicem integra sed ibidem parce et breviter
pilosa. Antenne rufo-picez (fere piceo-ferrugineze ), capitulo solido,
obscuriore. Pedes piceo-nigri, tarsis pallidioribus ; ¢idics latis, com-
pressis, extus fortiter spinoso-dentatis.

The present Hylastes seems to be closely related, at first sight,
to the European H. ater, Payk., of which it may be regarded as
the Canarian representative. It is certainly, however, distinct
from that species, being smaller, and with the punctation much
finer and closer; the longitudinal impunctate line on its pro-
thorax is also more evident. Like the H. ater, however, it has
the longitudinal keel down the middle of its rostrum well deve-
loped, and also two large deep impressions at the base of its
antenne. It appears to be distinct from all the cognate species,
as yet described, from more northern latitudes.

It is found in the old Pinals of Teneriffe and Palma, and
therefore at a high elevation above the sea. It appears to be
confined exclusively to the rotten wood of the Pinus canariensis,
where it may often be found in great numbers, beneath the loose
bark, in company with the Eremotes crassicornis, Brullé, and a
large (though hitherto unpublished) species of Tomicus. At the
Agua Mansa, in Teneriffe, it occasionally abounds during the
summer months.

Lisboa, 15 de Julho de 1861.

XXIII.—Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
Co.LrorTeRA: Loneicornes. By H. W. Barzs, Esq.

[Continued from p. 152.]

Genus ACANTHODERES, Serv.
Serville, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. iv. 29.

Char. emend. Body oblong, more or less depressed, narrowed
posteriorly. Head rather broad, muzzle transverse-quadrate,
much depressed, its anterior angles distinct, front plane ; anten-
niferous tubercles not prominent, consequently there is no con-

of the Amazon Valley. 213

cavity between the antennz: mouth projecting; mandibles long
and flattened: eyes wide apart. Antenne slightly hairy, never
fringed beneath as in Oreodera; the basal joint always pyriform
clavate, smooth, considerably shorter than the third. Thorax
with a simple large conical tubercle on each side, generally
ending in a spine. Femora strongly clavate; tarsi moderate,
elaw-joint short ; fore tarsi in the ¢ broadly dilated and ciliated.
The above are the only characters that I find tolerably con-
stant in the thirty-eight species which I have examined. The
forms are very variable in most of the parts of structure from
which generic characters are derivable, and exemplify well the
difficulties which the Longicorn family offers to the classifier.
No definition has yet been given founded on a large number of
species. That of Leconte (“ Attempt to classify, &c.,” Journ. Ac.
N. Sc. Philad. ii. n. s.) is probably the best ; but, relating only
to the two or three North American species, it is not applicable
generally. The rounded outline of the anterior acetabula, which
he gives as a character of the section to which Acanthoderes be-
longs, is very variable. In A. varius, the European species
which may be considered typical of the genus, they are angu-
lated ; in other species the acetabular sutures are gaping along
their whole length ; in a few, however, they are closed. Although
they differ in species otherwise closely allied, yet they are more
constantly closed in those which approach Steirastoma. The
head is generally plane in front, the muzzle prolonged consider-
ably below the eyes, the lower lobe of the latter being very
small; in some few species, however, the eyes are rather more
voluminous below the antenne, thus reducing the breadth of
the forehead and the length of the muzzle. The palpi are always
elongated, with the terminal joint obtusely pointed. The ligula
has its sides dilated and rounded ; the lobes, however, are widely
divergent in some species (A. thoracicus), and nearly united to
their tips in others (A. bivitta). The antennz are very variable
in length, thickness, and shape of the joints, being in some
species no longer than the body, in others twice the length: the
third joint is generally very long, and the fourth considerably
longer than any of the following ; sometimes the two are as long
as the remaining taken together; both are generally filiform,
with a longitudinal furrow above, but they are occasionally di-
lated and produced beneath at their apices, and in a few aber-
rant species furnished with tufts of hairs: the terminal joints
are generally filiform, sometimes short, thickened, and ciliated
in the ¢, and sometimes dilated and serriform in both sexes.
The thorax has the lateral tubercles, in rare instances, ve
obtuse; the dorsal surface is uneven, sometimes tuberculated,
occasionally furnished with three very prominent tubercles, but

214 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

generally tricostate. The elytra are generally trigonal, at times
oblong, depressed or slightly convex, their surface sometimes
even, but generally furnished with a ridge on each at the base,
which often projects forwards, and in many species is prolonged
posteriorly to the apex: the latter is generally briefly and ob-
liquely truncated, but it is sometimes whole, and at other times
largely truncated, with the external angles projecting into a
tooth or spine. The pro- and mesosterna are moderately broad,
but variable in this respect; the former never very narrow, the
latter not contracted between the haunches nor extremely short,
but always of a quadrangular shape. Both are plane on their
surface in some species, but they are more generally tumid or
tuberculated, ridged on the sides, and projecting: in a number
of cases the mesosternum is projecting, whilst the prosternum
is simple; in many species, however, both project and have their
opposing faces steeply inclined. They vary greatly in species
otherwise closely allied, although they are similarly constructed
in all those species which approximate to Steirastoma. The tibie
are, in one section of the genus, strongly dilated and compressed.
The terminal ventral segment is sinuate-truncate in the d, and
entire in the 9°.

The flattened shape of the muzzle distinguishes this genus
from the preceding. There is no character to separate it from
Dryoctenes, Serv. The shape of the sterna distinguishes it from
Polyrhaphis. From Steirastoma it differs at once in the simple,
conical, lateral thoracic tubercles ; and from Alphus by the pyri-
form basal joint of the antenne. I have incorporated with it the
genus Pteridotelus, White,—with some hesitation, however, as I
think Pteridotelus might probably form a natural group if the
generic definition were modified so as to include all those spe-
cies which have the terminal joints of the antenne shortened
and thickened in any degree, or thickened and ciliated in
the g. The species on which it is founded (Pteridotelus
laticornis) cannot be generically separated from A. pupillatus,
Chevrolat, which, again, is sence allied to A. spectabilis, n. sp.,
and A. pilicornis, Chevr.*, all four most diversified in ornamenta-
tion of the antenne, but agreeing in the thickening in some
way or other of the terminal joints. These species have in
common also rounded anterior acetabula, slender fore tibiee, and
steeply inclined sterna. As a genus, however, it would not be
sharply limited from Acanthoderes: other species have the ter-
minal antennal joints somewhat shortened and ciliated, without

* To these may probably be added A. antennatus of Guérin-Méneville
(Ins. Recueillis par Osculati, Verh. des Z. B. Verein in Wien, 1855, p. 599).
A, pupillatus is from Venezuela, and A. pilicornis from Mexico; both are
undescribed. A. spectabilis belongs to the Amazonian fauna.

ett ie

of the Amazon Valley. 215

agreeing with Pteridotelus in other characters (e. g. A. maculi-
collis) ; others have the joints in question ciliated in the ¢ and
at the same time elongated (A. Jateralis); and many species
agree in the shape of the sterna, whilst resembling typical Acan-
thoderes in all other characters. I have thought it best on this
account to treat Pteridotelus as a subgenus or section of Acan-
thoderes.

Acanthoderes and its allies (Steirastoma, Myoxinus, &c.) are
not, perhaps, so closely allied to the preceding genera as Poly-
rhaphis ; it would therefore in some respects be better to place
the latter genus after gomorphus, followed by the Anisocerine,
with which group it has also an evident connexion; whilst Acan-
thoderes leads through Alphus naturally to the Acanthocinite.
This, however, would be presenting only one suite of affinities
amongst several which these insects present : the Acanthocinite,
for instance, have a certain similarity to Oreodera and Aigomor-
phus. It seems almost hopeless to detect the true lines of affi-
nity, and quite so to represent them in a scheme of arrangement

when detected.

§ 1. Antennz with the terminal joints filiform; slender.
a. Fore tibiz widely dilated and compressed.

1. Acanthoderes hebes, nu. sp.

A. oblongus, convexiusculus, postice rotundatus, supra tomento fusco,
subtus pilis griseis sparsim vestitus: thorace tuberibus lateralibus
obtusis, dorsalibus tribus magnis: elytris apicibus parum trun-
catis, fuscis, fascia abbreviata pone medium nigra velutina, prope
apicem ochreo maculatis. Long. 5 lin. ¢ Q.

Head and thorax sooty-brown, with deep scattered punctures.
Antennz about the length of the body, black ; base of each joint
(from the third) and centre of the third with a pale testaceous
ring. Thorax with the lateral tubercles obtuse; three dorsal
ones—two anterior very large and prominent, and one posterior
smaller and acute. Elytra rounded at the sides, towards the
apex very briefly truncated, with a short, tuberculated, longitu-
dinal, slightly elevated ridge in the middle of each near the base;
punctured throughout, the punctures accompanied by granulations
towards the base: the ochreous spots near the apex are few and
i . Under surface shining black, with a scanty grey pile.
Legs shining black, middle of the tibize on the edge, tips of same,
and basal joints of the tarsi above greyish ; tarsi beneath yellow,
claw-joimt pallid. In the ¢ the fore tarsi are black beneath, and
densely frmged with black hairs. The fore tibie are abruptly
dilated from the middle in the ¢, more gradually so in the 2.

On boughs of dead trees in the forest, Ega. Rare.

216 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

2. Acanthoderes Egaensis, White.
Scleronotus Egaensis, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 364, pl. 9.
f. 3.

The third to the sixth antennal joints are produced and acute
at the apex beneath, the fourth to the eleventh are very slender.
The extreme tips of the elytra are distinctly truncated. All the
tibize are compressed, the anterior pair gradually dilated (wider
in the ¢ than in the 2) from the base to the apex.

This species has a peculiar facies, arising from its short figure,
black colour, and the slenderness of its antenne. Owing to
this, probably, it was placed in a different genus by Mr. White.
The genus to which he referred it (Scleronotus, Dejean, at that
time a mere catalogue name) has since been characterized by
M. Thomson (Class. p. 340), and, from the diagnosis, appears
to be very closely allied to Acanthoderes. M. Thomson places
it amongst the Anisocerite, regardless of the shape of the ante-
rior acetabula, which he gives as rounded in Scleronotus and
angulated in the definition of the group to which he refers it.

8. Acanthoderes fuscicollis, n. sp.

A. oblongus, fuscus, tomento luteo (capite thoraceque sparsim) vesti-
tus: elytris breviter transverse truncatis, seriatim nigro punctatis,
utrinque maculis duabus suturalibus duabusque lateralibus fuscis
notatis. Long. 5 lin. g.

Head and thorax dusky, with specks of ochreous clay-coloured
pile, very scanty on the disk of the latter. Antenne about the
length of the body, the apices of the third to fifth joints produced
beneath ; black, the base to the middle of the third joint speckled
with ochreous atoms; the basal half of the fourth and the base
of the remaining joints pale testaceous. The lateral tubercles of
the thorax are large and slightly pointed; the disk has a longi-
tudinal smooth line and a large obtuse elevation on each side.
The elytra have a few coarse punctures at the base, a few small
round black spots arranged in lines, and on each four larger
blackish spots, namely two near the suture (one before, one after
the middle) and two on the side beyond the middle; there are
also two irregular transverse patches of a paler ochreous colour,
Under surface of the body black, shining; sides of the meta-
sternum and second to fifth ventral segments ochreous. Legs
black, shining, speckled with ochrey pile ; middle and hind tibiz
paler, their apices dusky. The fore tibie are gradually and
widely dilated.

Ega; on branches of dead trees in the forest. The species
has much resemblance to A. fascialis, White.

ae eee ee ee

of the Amazon Valley. 217

4, Acanthoderes fascialis, White.
Acanthoderes fascialis, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 361.

__ The external angles of the truncature of the elytra are slightly
produced. The fore tibie (in the 2) are moderately and gradu-
ally dilated.

Ega. This and the preceding are nearly allied to A. semi-
griseus, a Rio-Janeiro species common in collections*.

5. Acanthoderes minimus, n. sp.
A, ovalis, nigricans cinereo irroratus, elytris sinuato-truncatis angulis

externis acutis. Long. 33 lin. 9.

Head and thorax blackish, sprinkled with greyish pile. Tho-
rax short, rather narrow, the lateral tubercles not prominent
although pointed, punctured on the disk, and with two distinct
dorsal tubercles. Elytra with the centro-basal ridge indistinct,
granulate-punctate at the base, punctured along the sides to the
apex. Body beneath and legs black, sprinkled with grey hairs ;
claw-joint of the tarsi testaceous. The fore tibiz (in the 2) are
widely, but not abruptly, dilated from the middle.

Para.

6. Acanthoderes maculicollis (De}.), n. sp.

A. ovalis, tomento variegato vestitus: antennis curtis, articulo tertio
maxime elongato apice dilatato, quarto elongato, reliquis abbrevi-
atis: thorace tubere laterali obtuso, fulvo-griseo, maculis magnis
lateralibus duabus atro-brunneis velutinis : elytris trigonis apicibus
sinuato-truncatis, fulvo-griseis, utrinque pone medium macula elon-
gata transversa discoidali atro-brunnea, fasciisque duabus macu-
laribus, altera ante medium altera subapicali, flavo-griseis. Long.
43 lin. ¢ Q.

Head fulvous mixed with grey, and with scattered brown
points. Antenne about as long as the body, first to third joints
pitchy, the third black at the tip, the rest pitchy, with their bases
testaceous ; the terminal joints are ciliated beneath in the ¢.

* This species is undescribed; therefore the following diagnosis will be
useful :—
Acanthoderes semigriseus (Cat. Dej.).

A. oblongo-ovatus, dimidio anteriore tomento fuliginoso, dimidio posteriore
cinereo vestitus. Antennz fuliginosz, articulis ad basin griseis. Thorax
fuliginosus grosse punctatus linea dorsali levi. Elytra sensim attenuata,
apicibus breviter sinuato-truncatis, angulis obtusis, ad basin granulato-
punctatis, quarta parte basali fuliginosa coloris margine posteriore retror-
sum arcuata, reliquis cinereis utrinque fascia interrupta undulata pone
medium maculaque laterali prope apicem fuscis. Subtus niger nitidus,
postpectoris lateribus abdommisque apice luteis ; pedibus luteis femorum
dimidio basali tibiarum tarsorumque apicibus fuscis. Long. 43 lin. 2.

Hab. Rio Janeiro.

218 Mr. H. W. Bates on Longicorn Coleoptera.

The disk of the thorax on each side is very convex, the mid-
dle is depressed, with a raised dorsal line; on each side is a
large, rounded, velvety, dark-brown spot, which is impunctate,
the rest of the surface being punctured. The elytra are grey-
fulvous, the suture and some indistinct lines on the disk light
grey, covered with small rounded brown spots, confluent in
places; the disk behind the middle is crossed by an elongate
dark-brown spot, besides which there are two transverse macular
lines of a yellowish colour. Body beneath black, scantily clothed
with grey ; the second to fourth ventral segments have a spot of
yellow hairs on each side. Legs pitchy, clothed with grey; the
tarsi yellowish, the middle and hind tibie ringed with yellowish
at the middle and the apex. The fore tibie in the ¢ are widely
and abruptly dilated from near the base.

Para and Villa Nova. It is found also at Cayenne, and exists
in many collections under the name I have adopted.

7. Acanthoderes alboniger, n. sp.

A. oblongus, niger ; fronte, thoracis vitta mediana, elytrorum plaga
magna elongata basali communi fasciaque magna maculari sub-
apicali tomentosis ochraceo-albis; ipso apice ochraceo. Long.
7 lin. 9.

Head black, front ochreous punctured. Antenne shorter than
the body, black, the basal half of the third and the bases of the
remaining joints light grey. Thorax with the lateral tubercles
prominent, acute ; the disk depressed, longitudinally punctured, a
broad central stripe and a lateral one below the tubercle ochrey
white. Elytra oblong, their sides rounded posteriorly, their
apices sinuate-truncate, outer angles produced: the centro-basal
ridge is strongly pronounced, and produced forward towards a
corresponding sinuation in the hind margin of the thorax; it is
smooth and shining, not reaching the middle of the elytra be-
hind, and leaving a broad depression at the base: the elytra are
punctured, partly in lines, most thickly so on the sides near the
base; black, a broad, basal, common stripe, including the scu-
tellum, notched in the middle externally, and a broad, macular,
uneven belt before the apex, not touching the suture, ochre
white ; the extreme tips are yellowish brown. The black parts
are nearly naked, and have a few grey specks. Body beneath
and legs black, thinly covered with grey hairs; tarsi grey. There
is a row of ochreous points on each side of the abdomen. The
fore tibiz are widely dilated. The prosternum is produced be-
hind, and the mesosternal tubercles are very prominent.

Santarem. This species bears a superficial resemblance to
certain Curculionide of the genus Heilipus, inhabiting the same
district.

a ae ea ee we SS ee

Ls

Sie. sl ee

ee ee ee ee ee ae ee ee ee.

ee ee ee | ey ae Ree

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 219

5. Fore tibiz compressed, not dilated.
[To this section belongs the European A. varius.]

8. Acanthoderes maculatissimus, n. sp.

A. curtus, subdepressus, tomento ochraceo-fulvo vestitus: elytris
lituris nonnullis griseis, punctis innumerosis lineaque transversa
_ undata pone medium brunneis. Long. 6 lin. g- 9.

Head punctured, fulvous varied with brown. Antenne brown,
spotted and ringed with grey. Thorax with the lateral tubercles
produced and pointed at the apex, and with two obtuse dorsal
elevations and a shining central line; the interstices punctured ;
in colour minutely variegated with fulvous and brown. El
subtrigonal, briefly sinuate-truncate at the apex, the external
angles produced ; punctured throughout, the centro-basal ridge
apparent only at the extreme base, ochrey fulvous, silky, studded
with small brown spots, which everywhere cover the punctures :
there are a few light-grey marks, and behind the middle a trans-
verse dark-brown zigzag line. Body beneath ashy brown. Legs
variegated with ashy, dusky brown, and fulvous. The fringe of
the male fore tarsi is black. The prosternum is simple, the
mesosternum subvertical in front.

At Santarem ; on hanging woody climbers in new plantations.

9. Acanthoderes thoracicus, White.
Acanthoderes thoracicus, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p- 359.

To the description quoted above I will add that the third to
the sixth antennal joints are acutely produced at their apices
beneath, as in A. Egaensis and other species; the body is de-
pressed; the elytra are subtrigonal, with the apices slightly
truncated, and have always an oblique dark-brown streak on the
disk; the centro-basal ridges aré narrow, disappear about the
middle of the elytra, and leave a depressed space between them.
The prosternum is simply rounded behind, the mesosternum
vertically inclined in front. Long. 6-74 lin. ¢ 9.

This is a common species, on branches of felled trees, in the
forest throughout the Amazon region. It is also found, I be-
lieve, at Cayenne.

[To be continued. }

XXIV.—On the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant, and the different
Species of Ilex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de
Maté,’ or Paraguay Tea. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

NotwitHstTaNnpING the seemingly authoritative evidence we have

on record concerning it, I have entertained a doubt for many

years past in regard to the plant which produces the celebrated

220 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

Paraguay Tea, the favourite beverage of the Spanish South
Americans. I will here detail the results of my investigations
into this subject, and will preface the inquiry by a short history
of the events which had great influence on the production and
trade of this article of commerce: these events are the more
interesting as they are in some degree connected with the bio-
graphy of the celebrated botanist Bonpland, to whom I am
indebted for the knowledge of the true plants which produce
the Yerba,

In the ‘settlements of the Indians in Paraguay and along the
borders of the River Parana, under the dominion of the Spanish
government, administered as they were at that period by the
Jesuits, the preparation of the Yerba constituted the principal
branch of industry of the country. The plant from which the
Maté is prepared was first mentioned by Azara, as growing wild
in many parts of Paraguay. It is found in great abundance in
all the moist valleys of the ramifications that branch from the
main chain of mountains called Maracaji, which, rising in that
part of Paraguay bordering upon Matto Grosso, in lat. 19° S.,
and tending S.E., divides the northern half of the country into
two distinct watersheds—the rivers flowing westward running
into the river Paraguay, and those eastward into the Parana.
This chain, after a length of 150 miles, suddenly takes a more
easterly course, and is soon cut through by the latter river at a
place called Sete Quedas (seven cataracts or large rapids), in
lat. 24° S.; it then crosses into the Brazilian province of San
Paolo, through which it runs nearly due east for 300 miles, as
far as Curitiba, where it becomes blended with the main chain
of the Serra do Mar, that skirts the coasts of the southern pro-
vinces of Brazil. The Yerba-tree is found more or less abun-
dantly in all the valleys that branch out of this extensive range
of mountains, but principally, as before mentioned, in the
northern portion of Paraguay. Wilcox, in his ‘History of Buenos
Ayres,’ mentions three kinds of Yerba known in commerce—
“the Cadcuy, Cadmini, and Cadguazi:’ the first is there said to
be prepared from the young leaves recently expanded from the
buds ; the second is from the full-grown leaves, carefully picked
and separated from the twigs; and the third from the older
leaves, carelessly broken up with the young branchlets : all being
half-roasted by a crude process. But I have always been of
opinion that these several qualities were prepared from different
species of J/ez. The Guarani general term, Cad, signifies a leaf
or branch; and in the Missions, the names of Cad-riri and
Cad-tna or Catina are given to the different kinds of Ilex. The
prepared leaves have always borne the name of Yerba among the
Spaniards, its infusion being made in a peculiar kind of cup

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant, 221

called a Maté. In the Portuguese Missions the Yerba is called
Caiina, and in most of the Brazilian provinces it is known by
the name of Congonha*,

Under the Spanish government, the principal harvests of
Yerba were made in the valleys bordering upon the river Ypané,
a tributary of the Rio Paraguay,—the produce there collected
being conveyed to the town of Villareal, at its mouth, in lat.
23° 30! S., and thence transported down the River Paraguay, in
large pontoons, to the metropolitan town Assuncion. Although
the largest harvests were obtained in Paraguay, considerable
quantities in addition were raised in the various settlements of
Indians founded by the Jesuits beyond its limits. These were
called Missions, and were thirty in number, twenty-three being
situated between the rivers Parana and Uruguay, and seven on
the left bank of the latter river, in the province of Entrerios,
These, as well as all the extensive settlements in Paraguay
proper, were at their greatest prosperity at the period of the
expulsion of the Jesuits in 1768; but, owing to the defective
management of the Indians under the subsequent rule of the
Spanish authorities, the commerce in Yerba languished consider-
ably. In 1810 the quantity raised was supposed to amount to
five millions of pounds; but Mr. Robertson states that in 1812
(two years after Paraguay became independent) the exports of
Yerba still amounted to eight millions of pounds, or 3750 tons,
from the port of Assuncion alone, at which period, too, its cul-
tivation in the Missions had become almost annihilated. In
all these Missions, during the devastating wars then raging
throughout the Argentine provinces, the Indian settlers were
robbed of all their eattle and horses, their farms were destroyed,
the men forced to become soldiers, and otherwise were so op-
pressed, that the greater number sought a refuge in Paraguay.
Some idea of the extent of this depopulation may be formed
from the records preserved of the seven Uruguay Missions,
which in 1768 had a population of 30,000, nearly all Indians ;
in 1801, when taken by the Portuguese, they numbered only
14,000 ; by the subsequent wars they were further reduced, in
1814, to 6395; and in 1821, at the census taken when St.-Hi-
laire was there, they scarcely amounted to 3000 individuals of
all ages. This celebrated botanist remarks concerning them—
“En un mot, la province des Missions, naguére si florissante,
offre aujourd’hui le tableau de toutes les miséres qui affligent
notre espéce, et dans peu, l’on y chercherait vainement des
Indiens.” Owing to political causes subsequent to1812, the trade
with Paraguay became in great measure suspended ; so that the
Yerba from the Curitiba Mountains was much sought for, and

* Pronounced Congonia.

222 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

conveyed to the nearest port of Paranagud, on the Brazilian
coast; and hence the Yerba de Paranagué (though considered
inferior in flavour to the Yerba de Paraguay) commanded a ready
sale: but the quantity obtained from this source was inconsider-
able in comparison with the amount that still found its way
from Paraguay.

At this period, Paraguay was governed by the renowned
Dictator, Doctor Francia. That country had been one of the
earliest of the Spanish provinces in assuming its independence :
this occurred in 1810, when Francia was one of the Junta de-
puted to frame a constitution after the republican model, with
the executive power confided to two consuls chosen by the
people. At the end of the second year he was elected one of
the consuls; but soon after, his colleague was superseded, and
all the power became vested in his hands. His government,
in most respects, proved well suited to a race of Indians still
imbued with the highest respect for the paternal rule of the
Jesuits, under whom they were accustomed to an implicit obe-
dience to one superior head. The population everywhere spoke
the Guarani tongue, and only the more educated men in autho-
rity and the few settlers from the mother country could under-
stand the Spanish language; on the other hand, the Indian
language was not spoken in any of the Argentine Provinces.
The system of government adopted in Paraguay was completely
at variance with that followed in all the Argentine Provinces,
where the rule was based upon the more democratic model of
the North American States, which enjoined the annual election
of the municipal officers, whose executive power was always sup-
posed to be controlled by a representative and legislative assem-
bly triennially chosen by universal suffrage. The Paraguayans,
however, preferred their own system, and were so fully confident
in the talents and integrity of Dr. Francia, and so well satisfied
with his rule, that he was soon afterwards, by universal consent,
elected perpetual Dictator, with the most ample powers to act
as he judged best for the interests of the country. His govern-
ment was quite patriarchal: he required no large standing army
to overawe the people, who were only too willing to follow his
injunctions ; his military force was not larger than was necessary
to form a sort of custom-house guard round the coast, as well
as to prevent the ingress of the many adventurers and partisans
from the adjoining provinces who sought to disturb the system
he had established. He had previously followed the legal pro-
fession, and, as a civilian educated under the Jesuits, his policy
was based on a desire for peaceful quiet ; and in all his measures
he sought to prevent the contagion of that military turbulence
which agitated the surrounding states, and which kept them in

ee a ee

a SS eee 8 eee

|

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 223

a constant state of anarchy. Paraguay, when under the Spanish
rule, had been dependent upon those states for most of the neces-
saries of life, which they exchanged for its Yerba and its tobacco ;
and Francia’s earliest efforts were directed so as to render the
country independent of this foreign supply and to produce what-
ever was essential for its own requirements. The only persons who
strove to thwart his measures were the old Spaniards, who clung
to the hope of seeing the power of Spain restored, and also the
many emissaries clandestinely sent from the neighbouring states
to allure the people into another policy, and to restore the former
state of trade, on which they had depended. Against these emis-
saries, acting in concert with General Artigas, Governor of Entre-
rios, who invaded Paraguay and laid waste parts of the country,
the most stringent measures were employed : they were threatened
with the extreme penalty of the law, if caught in their intrigues ;
and several daring adventurers, though forewarned of the con-
sequences, were taken, and suffered the punishment of death as
examples to others. The many tales raised against Francia for
cruelty and murder are solely traceable to these severe measures,
which he considered just and necessary. Towards the natives
no such severity was required ; for his administration of the law
was simple, firm, and just: had it been otherwise, it would have
been impossible for him to have maintained his authority for so
many years without a standing army ; and we have the strongest
evidence of this truth in the fact that, during his long admini-
stration, notwithstanding the efforts of many foreign emissaries,
no attempt was ever made among the people to revolt; no
Paraguayan endeavoured to control his power, or change the
system he adopted. We have the evidence of Mr. Robertson
(one who suffered most from the suspension in the trade in
Yerba, and who was in consequence one of the foremost among
his detractors) that during his residence of two years in Para-
guay, under Francia’s rule, no instance of the punishment of
death was known.

Under the Spanish rule, the Paraguayans had cultivated,
besides the Yerba, little beyond a fine kind of tobacco (con-
sidered equal to that of Havanna, and much appreciated in
Chile and Peru), and also some sugar and yucca (yams). They
were soon induced by Francia to extend their agricultural pur-
suits, to cultivate rice, maize, and other vegetables, on a large
scale, and to raise a sufficient quantity of yucca to satisfy the
general consumption. Other vegetable products, hitherto scarcely
known in the country, soon covered the plains: cotton, formerly
procured from Corrientes, was now cultivated to some extent ;
more attention was paid to the rearing of cattle and horses, in-
stead of importing them from Entrerios, so that in a few years

224 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

they were able to export a considerable surplus above their own
requirements ; and they now made cotton cloths for their gar-
ments, in lieu of the woollen ponchos obtained from Cordova.
The Dictator for many years was assiduous in his endeavours to
establish permanently this system of industry, which necessarily
supplanted in great measure the trade in Yerba ; he even employed
coercive measures in order to carry it into effect ; and in 1829 he
decreed that the possessor of every house or farm should sow a
certain quantity of maize, upon the product of which every one
was bound to contribute 4 per cent. to the state, no excuse being
allowed; and those who sought to evade this obligation became
subject to heavy penalties.

1 had many opportunities, during my residence in Buenos
Ayres in 1825-1827, of conversing with several persons who had
been in Paraguay, but I never met with any one who had wit-
nessed the atrocities currently ascribed to the Dictator: from all
I could learn, I became convinced that the character so generally
assigned to Doctor Francia was not founded in truth, and that,
owing to political jealousy and personal dislike, he has been un-
justly maligned. He ought, on the contrary, to be looked upon
as a great benefactor to his country ; and though he had recourse
to a policy of restraint, which in a more advanced state of society
would not have been tolerated, it was certainly one weil calcu-
lated, in the actual state of Paraguay, to attain the objects he
had so much at heart, and in which he gradually succeeded.
The good results of these wise measures are well attested by the
prosperous advancement of the country up to the present time.
His success naturally raised up against him a host of irreconcile-
able enemies in all the Argentine Provinces, who strove to blacken
his character and vilify his conduct. All these Provinces, suf-
fering under the extinction of the trade in Yerba, were leagued
against the policy of Francia; but their attention being too
much occupied in their constant internecine wars, they had little
time or force to spare in the attempt to revolutionize Paraguay.
At length, however, the Governor-in-chief of Entrerios, having
made peace with the other provinces, turned his attention to that
object, and endeavoured at the same time to establish settlements
at the former Jesuit Missions (then almost depopulated), with
the view of cultivating the trade in Yerba. And we now come
to a knowledge of the state of affairs that existed when the
celebrated Bonpland visited the River Plate, and how the sub-
sequent phases of his life became connected with the history of
the trade in Yerba.

The fall of the emperor Napoleon and the re-establishment
of the Bourbon dynasty in France were events most galling to
Bonpland, and he resolved to seek an abode in one of the repub-

= ae

_?
.

Te ee ee

a a Nh lee cin

Paap eae eee

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant. 225

lican States of South America. Accordingly he reached Buenos
Ayres in 1817, with a nominal appointment of Professor of
Natural History in that capital. About the same time, a con-
siderable number of his countrymen, from similar causes, settled
themselves in the Argentine Provinces, at which period the in-
ternecine wars before alluded to were raging furiously. Many
of these Frenchmen became active partisans in these quarrels,
and, either by their direct or indirect interference, soon came
under the ban of the several opposing chiefs. When I passed
through Buenos Ayres, in 1819, I saw Bonpland; he was then
under great excitement in consequence of the execution of two of
his companions, who, having been detected in assisting the mili-
tary chief Carrera, were accordingly sentenced to be shot. It
was in the same year that Bonpland established himself near
Candelaria, one of the old Jesuit Missions on the left bank of
the Parana, contiguous to Paraguay, where he formed a con-
siderable establishment, chiefly, as 1 understood, with a view to
the production of and trade in Yerba, under the special auspices
and protection of the Governor-general Artigas, who, as I have
before mentioned, intended ultimately to carry out his designs
against Paraguay. In the following year, General Ramirez,
who commanded Artigas’s forces, being bought over by the rival
Presidents of Buenos Ayres and Santa Fé, revolted against his
chief. Artigas, being hard pressed and deserted by his sup-
porters, knowing also that if he fell into his enemies’ hands he
would be immediately sacrificed, resolved to beg an asylum in
Paraguay ; and he obtained this permission, in 1820, from Doctor
Francia, for himself and a thousand of his faithful followers,
who were distributed in different parts of the country, and to
whom portions of land were assigned, upon condition of culti-
vating them. The Dictator generously gave his rival a monthly
pension, together with a house and lands in the village of Cara-
gaty, eighty-five leagues N.E. of Assuncion, where he resigned
himself to peaceful agricultural pursuits, and lived in much en-
joyment till the period of his death, ten years afterwards.

In 1821, Ramirez, being then at peace with the other Argen-
tine provinces, turned his attention to the invasion of Paraguay,
with which view he collected a considerable body of troops, in
order to force that country to adopt his policy. While these
preparations were going forwards, political considerations of
greater moment induced Ramirez to suspend his project: he
now marched his forces to the southward, to wage war against
the Governors of Buenos Ayres and Santa Fé; and after a se-
vere campaign, he was at last defeated, taken prisoner, and
executed. Francia, thus relieved of his fears for a while, pro-
ceeded to adopt such precautionary measures as he conceived

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii, 15

226 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

would place his country for the future in greater security; and
in these measures Bonpland became deeply concerned.

This celebrated botanist Doctor Francia suspected of being
in concert with General Ramirez, knowing also that he had
previously been the friend of General Artigas. Francia was
well informed of all the combinations making against him; and
his conviction that Bonpland was implicated in these measures
appears to have been heightened by the formal application which
the latter made to him, about this period, to be allowed to enter
imto commercial relations with Itapuan, on the opposite coast of
Paraguay, presenting at the same time, in earnest of his inten-
tions, a contract he had formed with an Indian cacique for the
purpose in view. Had Bonpland abstained from meddling with
political questions, it is probable he would never have been dis-
turbed ; but after Ramirez had given up his intended invasion,
Francia availed himself of the opportunity by sending a force of
400 men across the Parana to Candelaria, near the place of
Bonpland’s residence, to destroy that post, which he considered
to be the nucleus whence hostile demonstrations might at any
future period be formed against his country : he likewise ordered
them to make prisoners of certain persons, among whom was
the former companion of Humboldt. These instructions were
implicitly carried into effect, and Bonpland was conveyed a pri-
soner to Assuncion. The Dictator received him with every
demonstration of respect and kindness, explaining the motives
which justified him in the course he had taken, and offered him
any place he might select in the interior, as he had previously
done to Artigas. Bonpland chose to fix himself at Santa Maria,
to the S.E. of Assuncion, where he enjoyed full liberty, and was
subject to no other restraint than the obligation of remaining
peaceably in its neighbourhood. Here he settled upon the farm
assigned to him, and practised also as a physician. He appears
to have lived there in great contentment for ten years, at the
end of which time he received from Francia full liberty to de-
part whenever he pleased. The best proof that Bonpland was
satisfied with the treatment he received, is that he never protested
against his captivity, and that he refused (I believe, for a period
of two years) to avail himself of the liberty given to him; and
it is certain that he then declined the many pressing invitations
from Buenos Ayres, sent to him by the foreign ambassadors and
other distinguished persons, who had greatly interested them-
selves in his welfare. At length he made a visit to the River
Plate, but remained there only a very short time, for he soon
returned to the Missions, and finally established himself on his
former estate of S. Anna de la Restauracion, not far from
Candelaria in Corrientes, bordering upon Paraguay, where he
lived, much respected by all, till his death in 1858,

ee

ee ee

sey ae

i ‘
:
u
:
=
:
i
a

“s
q
a
r,
4
a
,
7 :
+
ae
-

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 227

From his long residence in the country, and his great expe-
rience in all that relates to the preparation of Yerba, no one had
better opportunities than Bonpland to identify the real species
from which that article of consumption is manufactured.

The system of the merchants in their agreement with the
‘habilitadores ? who undertake the quest of Yerba in the distant
forests of Paraguay, the manner of hiring the Indian labourers
for this work, the preparations for feeding them during their
long bivouac, the mode of collecting and drying the branches,
roasting and separating the leaves, pounding them, and packing
the Yerba, thus prepared, in hide bags, are well described in Mr.
Lambert’s memoir on the I/ex Paraguayensis, and in Mr. Robert-
son’s ‘ Letters from Paraguay, and Francia’s Reign of Terror.’
The same rude methods were employed in all the Spanish Mis-
sions, and also in the Brazilian settlements, up to a very recent
period ; but of late years more improved processes, upon a much
larger scale, have been brought into use about Curitiba; but in
the province of Rio Grande the old system is still continued. At
Curitiba, I am told, the leaves are now roasted more equally, in
cast-iron pans set in brickwork, much after the manner in which
tea is prepared in China, except that the pans are much larger.
When the leaves are sufficiently dried, they are pounded in
stamping-mills worked by water-power or steam-engines, and
packed in bags by means of presses. The quality of the Yerba
has thus been much improved.

We owe to St.-Hilaire the first outline of the botanical features
of the tree, growing about Curitiba, that yields the Yerba: it
was only a short diagnosis, published in 1822 *, when he ascer-
tained it to be a species of J/ex, which he considered identical
with the Paraguay plant, and which was named inaccurately,
through a typographical error, [/ez Paraguariensis+, a name he
afterwards abandoned in 1824 for that of I/ex Matte t; he, how-
ever, resumed the former name in 1833§. In the meanwhile,
Mr. Lambert, in 1824 ||; gave a much fuller description of the
plant, accompanied by a good drawing made from specimens
sent from Buenos Ayres, and probably obtained from one of the
Spanish Missions: he called it [dex Paraguensis.

* Mém. Mus. ix. 351; Spreng. Syst. iv. cur. post. p. 48.

+ Dr. Reisseck (Fl. Bras. 28. p. 115) thinks the word “ Paraguariensis
ita forsan rectius scribitur pro Paraguayensis;” but this cannot be. The
word is unquestionably used adjectively for the country Paraguay. There
is no place known by the name of Paraguari. St.- Hilaire found his plant
near Paranagua, but that could never have suggested the word in question.
It was at first, no doubt, a mere typographical error, which St.-Hilaire did
not think necessary to correct afterwards.

t Hist. des Plantes remarq. de Brésil et Paraguay, i. Introd. p. xli.

§ Voy. Diamant, i. 273. || Lambert, Pin.

15*

228 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

I had always been impressed with the conviction that the
different qualities of Yerba brought to market were prepared
from different species of Ilex; and hence the doubt occurred to
me whether the plant described by St.-Hilaire from Curitiba be
really identical with the true Paraguayan type. The grounds
for this surmise were founded upon the dissimilar colour of the
two Yerbas, the difference in their flavour, and the higher price
always obtained for the Yerba de Paraguay compared with the
Yerba de Paranagué. The short diagnosis of St.-Hilaire an-
swered equally to several species that I had seen. Sir Wm.
Hooker, in 1842*, gave a very interesting account of the Yerba,
describing also the maté or cup, formed out of a small calabash
(cuy), in which the infusion is prepared, and out of which it is
drawn into the mouth through a bombilla; he added the cha-
racters of the different varieties, which he considered identical
with the I/ex Paraguayensis, and of these he gave two excellent
figures with analyses. This memoir, instead of solving my
doubts, only rendered the question still more enigmatical; for
in it is classed, as a mere variety, a plant which I brought from
Rio de Janeiro, which I found growing in the Botanic Gardens
there, and which I was assured by the Rev. Frey Leandro, at
that time Director of those Gardens, was the “ Arbol do Maté,”
or ‘ Paraguay Tea-tree.’ This plant, which is well figured in
Sir Wm. Hooker’s memoir}, appeared to me quite a distinct
species, marked by very peculiar characters.

Anxious to remove this doubt, I applied to my friend Senr.
Conselheiro Candido Baptista d’Oliveira, soon after I learned of
his appointment as Director of the Botanic Garden, and begged
of him to ascertain whether that plant was really identical with
the tree which yields the true Yerba de Paraguay, as I had been
assured twenty years before, or a different species, and to send
me, if possible, authentic specimens of both. He most obligingly
forwarded me a fresh specimen of the tree still growing in Rio
de Janeiro, and at the same time transmitted my application to
M. Bonpland, as the most competent authority on the subject,
who, however, did not quite comprehend the object of my in-
quiry. This renowned botanist most kindly responded, and sent
six different species, with their varieties, all collected in the
Missions, and all alike used in the preparation of Yerba. This
at once confirmed my suspicion that more than one species of
Ilex is employed for that purpose; and as this fact is of some
importance in the history of the subject, I will copy here verbatim
the note of M. Bonpland which accompanied his specimens.

[To be continued. |

* Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 30, + Ibid. i. 35, var. y, tab. 3.

:
4
q
2
3
wi
:

al el iN la — Ts

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 229

XXV.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.
By W. K. Parker, M. Mier. Soc., and T. R. Jonzs, F.G.S.

[Continued from p. 168.]
Part VII. Operculina and Nummulina.
Operculina.

The Lenticulites complanata of Defrance (Dict. Sc. Nat. 1822,
vol. xxv. p. 453) is thé Operculina complanata of D’Orbigny’s
Tabl. Meth. (1826) p. 281, no. 1; and Modéles, no. 80.
Basterot refers to this shell in his ‘ Mém. Géol. sur les environs
de Bordeaux,’ prem. partie, 1825, p. 18. According to Defrance
and Basterot, it is fossil at Dax, Leognan, Anvers, Pontoise,
Boutonnet near Montpellier, in Italy, and common at Saucats
in the green sands at the Mill of Bernachon. It occurs also in
the Crag of Suffolk; and numerous varieties are known (under
specific names) from the Eocene and other Tertiary beds of
England, Europe, and Asia. Two or more also are known in
the Cretaceous beds of France. It lives in the present seas in
about 10 or 20 fathoms water, abounding on some parts of the
Australian coast, in New Zealand, in the Philippines, and in the
Indian Sea, at all which places it attains a relatively large size.
In our northern and Arctic seas it is also of common occurrence,
but of very small dimensions.

In 1781, Gronovius* figured and described a middle-sized
specimen, one of many obtained from the sea-sand in the inside
of a Trochus Telescopium from Bengal, naming it Nautilus ammo-
noides. In 1783, Schroeter + met with several small specimens
among the roots of sponges from the Baltic, and, giving a figure
and description, he named the shell Nautilus Balthicus. Hence
there were already two names for this species previously to De-
france’s time; and that of Gronovius (Operculina ammonoides)
has necessarily the right of priority.

Nevertheless, since Operculina passes into Nummulina and
loses its supposed specific distinctions (as Carter and Carpenter
have demonstrated {), it cannot retain its separate binomial appel-
lation on zoological grounds, however convenient it may be to the
collector and the geologist to have in this case, as in others, di-
stinct names for the several varieties that come to hand.

* Zoophylacium Gronovianum, exhibens Animalia &c. que in Museo
suo adservavit &c. L. T. Gronovius. fol. Lugd. Batay. 1781, p. 282.
no. 1220, and p. v (Tabularum Explicatio).

+ Einleitung in dieConchylien- Kenntniss nach Linné, von J.S. Schroeter.
8vo, Halle, 1783, vol. i. p. 20, pl. 1. fig. 2. Also referred to in the ‘ Natur-
forscher,’ 1782, vol. xvii. p. 120.

{ See also Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 109.

230 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

In the ‘Annals Nat. Hist.’ 2nd ser. vol. xix. p. 285, we de-
scribed a small variety from the Norway coast, and made some
general observations * on the Operculine. Since then, Dr. Car-
penter’s Monograph on the genus has appeared in the ‘ Phil.
Trans.’ for 1859; and to this the student must refer for full
information as to the structure and relationship of the Oper-
culina.

We may remark that Prof. Williamson, in his ‘ Monograph
on the Recent Foraminifera of Great Britain, 1858, p. 35, re-
names the little northern Operculina “ Nonionina elegans,” ob-
jecting to its collocation with O. complanata, and grouping
Operculina, as well as Assilina, with Nonionina. That the com-
mon Nonionine pass into the Polystomelle we have shown when
critically examining Fichtel and Moll’s Nautilus Faba and N.
striatopunctatus (Aun. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. v. pp. 102, 108) ;
and they thus diverge from the true Nummuline type, although
their plan of structure much resembles that of their more complex
and larger ally ; and although in some varieties (such as Nonionina
Limba, D’Orb.) this usually simple shell puts forth an extra
amount of exogenous growth and thickens its septa and edges
until it much resembles the small limbate Operculina complanata
in question, yet this condition does not prove the identity of the
two, any more than the like structure in Planulina Ariminensis
removes it from the group typified by Rotalia farcta and places
it with either Nonionina or Operculina.

Nummulina.

We are greatly indebted to MM. D’Archiac and J. Haime fer
their conscientiously careful work on Nummulites +; their in-
dustrious and clear collocation of synonyms is admirable, and
their hitherto unsurpassed illustrations of the Nummulites and
their structure supply (taken with those illustrating Dr. Car-
penter’s paper in the Quart. Geol. Journ. vol. vi.) nearly all
that can be required in that direction. Without this work the
Nummulites would have remained in confusion; with its help
we may hope to advance to the attainment of a more complete
classification than even the authors of that noble monograph
have given us. We have already expressed our views on this
point to some extent}, stating that we recognize three chief
groups (regarded provisionally as specific) of Nummuline, namely

* In this paper we erroneously treated Planulina Ariminensis as a syno-_

nym of the species under notice, misled by its great similarity of shape.
+ Description des Animaux fossiles du groupe Nummulitique de l’ Inde,
récédée d’un Résumé Géologique et d’un Monographie des Nummulites.
Par le Vicomte D’Archiac et Jules Haime.. 4to, Paris, 1853.
{ Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 102, &c.

.
NaS ee -

°

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 251

the radiate, the sinuate, and the reticulate, typified respectively
by Nummulina planulata, Lam., N. complanata, Lam., and N.

igata, Lam. The “ granulate” and the “explanate” groups,
also used by MM. D’Archiac and Haime, we do not recognize
as essential,—the former being founded on a character common
to each of the three above-mentioned groups (and misunderstood
by our authors), and the latter also depending on a modification
of structure occurring in two at least of the other groups.

What we have now to consider is—which of the Nummuline
are, for the purposes of zoology, to be accepted as specific forms.
As before stated, we regard as types those Foraminifers that
present a fair average of the characters proper to the species,
and are neither the simplest of the group, nor necessarily the
largest and most richly provided with the peculiarities of struc-
ture found in the group.

We must once more remind the reader that we do not object
to binomial appellations as distinctive terms for well-marked
varieties of Nummuline or other Rhizopods. In this case, how-
ever, the subject of which we are treating is real specific rela-
tionship.

When we tabulate the fifty-five Nummuline described as species
by MM. D’Archiac and Haime in their Monograph, we find six
that are simply radiate: these are all of small size (6 millimetres
and less in diameter) ; two of them are granulate (NV. Miscella
and N. Lucasana), and four are smooth (N. Ramondi,.N. Guet-
tardi, N. variolaria, and N. Heberti: the last two have the radu
slightly curved).

There are two, N. Rouaulti (granulate) and N. curvispira
(each less than 12 millimetres in diameter), that are simply ra-
diate, but the septal lines are not quite straight. N. mamillata
is an Assiline subvariety of N. Rouaulti.

N. striata, a small form, is simply radiate in some varieties,
sinuo-radiate and sinuate in others.

There are four that are radiate with a slight sinuosity of the
septal lines (N. contorta, N. obesa, N. Vicaryi, and N, discor-
bina: the first and the last are less than 12 millim. in diameter ;
the second attains a diameter of 12 millim., and the third of
18 millim.). These are all smooth.

There are five having sinuo-radiate septal lines: viz.

N. Vasea, not attaining

N. planulata, attaining

N. Viquesneli, attaining a diameter of 12 millimetres.

N. Beaumonti, not attaming

N. Biaritzensis, attaining

The last-mentioned, however, exhibits both the radiate and
sinuo-radiate style of growth in different individuals.

232 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

The following four are “sinuate” in the growth of the alar
prolongations of their chambers: N. Sismondi (granulate),
N. Verneuili (granulate), N. obtusa, and N. perforata (granulate).
The last-mentioned shows a “ radiate” arrangement of the septa
in its young state—a condition obtaining probably in the other
three, as well as in N. Brongniarti (granulate), N. Defrancei
(granulate), N. Meneghinii (granulate), N. Deshayesi (granulate),
and N. Bellardii (granulate), which appear to belong to the same
group of stout, well-grown, medium-sized Nummuline. N. Me-
neghinii is the only one that does not measure 12 millimetres in
diameter.

The “explanate” forms, N. ewponens, N. granulosa, N. Pla-
centula, N. Spira, and the little N. Leymeriet, are sinuo-radiate
Assilines, certainly of no more than subvarietal value.

Of the flat or complanate “sinuate” there are ten named
species in the Monograph: N. complanata*, N. Dufrenoyi, N.
Puschi, N. latispira (a dwarf), N. Carpenteri, N. distans, N.
Gyzehensis, N. Caillaudi, N. Lyelli, and N. Carteri. The last-
mentioned is (according to Dr. Carter’s figure and description)
a slightly granulated N. complanata, such as we have from Dax.

The little N. Tchihatcheffi is perhaps a dwarf of the “ sinuate”
group, in which D’Archiac and Haime have placed it.

N. Pratti, N. irregularis, and N. Murchisoni are, in all proba-
bility, extremely depressed forms of the same group.

Lastly, we have seven forms belonging to the “ reticulate ”
group: namely, N. levigata, N. scabra (granulate), N. sublevi-
gata, N. intermedia (less than 12 millimetres in diameter), and
the still smaller forms, N. Garanensis, N. Molli, and N. Lamarcki.

The little granulate N. Fichteli may belong to the “ reticulate”
group, as intimated in the Monograph.

Of the characters that appear to distinguish the several Num-
muline, none have more value than the style of growth of the
alar portions or lateral processes of the segments. We are, how-
ever, at the outset met with the difficulty, that even the existence
of an alar prolongation of the segment is not a specific character.
The “radiate” Nummulines afford instances of the variable
growth of these alz, and even of their becoming obsolete in in-
dividuals that have some segments well developed into ale. In-
deed the gradation from Nummulina to Assilina and to Opercu-
lina is, as Dr. Carter has already intimated (Journal Bombay
Branch Roy. Asiat. Soc. vol. v. 1857, p. 124, &c.), well-marked,
and indicative of specific unity. The Operculina canalifera of
Varna, and the recent Operculina of Australia and other locali-
ties, take on the alar growth, converting themselves into Num-
muline ; or, vice versd, we see “radiate” Nummuline lose their

* We have granulate specimens from Dax.

'

oe WP

ee tee ee eee ee ee

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 233

alar flaps and become Operculine. In the one case we have
Nummuline with thin edges; in the other, Nummuline with thin
centres. The difference in the width of the whorl, itself also a
variable condition, is the chief feature distinguishing Operculina
from Assilina. :

Taking, however, the pattern of the alar growth of the seg-
ments as a feature of some value, we are further puzzled by
finding the simple “radiate” plan combined in some Nummuline
with a sinuous outline of the ale, or passing so gradually into
the “sinuate” plan that the distinction does not imply a dif-
ference. The same may be said of the relation of the “ sinuates ”
to the “ reticulates,” although the gradation is not so common.
The N. complanata of Dax, however, shows occasionally inoscu-
lations of the alar septa sufficient to support this statement.

We cannot accept the granulated condition of the surface as a
specific character. It arises primarily from an increase of shell-
matter either along the septa or on the points where the alar
septa cross each other, and is concomitant with a good condition
and stout growth of the shell. It is not limited, however, to the
septa, but occurs in the interspaces of thin shell.

Still less can we take as an essential character the relatively
large size of the primordial chamber. There is reason to sus-
pect that certain Foraminifers commencing with a large chamber
and growing more or less freely, but not attaining a large size,
are varieties, or, rather, free-growing individuals soon arriving
at their limit of growth. This holds good among Nummuline.
With few exceptions, all the specimens under 12 millimetres in
diameter that are figured in section in D’Archiac and Haime’s
Monograph have a large primordial chamber ; for instance, V.
Garanensis, N. Molli, N. Lamarcki, N. latispira, N. Tchihat-
cheffi, N. Meneghini, N. striata, N. Vasca, N. Rouaulti, N. curvi-
sptra, N. contorta, N. variolaria, N. Lucasana, and N. Guettardi.
The other small forms are N.intermedia, N. Fichteli, N. Leymeriei,
N. mamillata, N. Beaumonti, N. discorbina, N. Heberti, N. macella,
and N. Ramondi, in which the evidence of a large central chamber
is wanting. None of these can we regard as worthy of specific
rank, either for the reason above stated, or because they can
easily fall into the suite of one or other of the thirty-two remain-
ing; for we cannot accept as specific distinctions the differences
in the proportions of chambers and whorls, diameters and thick-
ness, which have been so strongly urged by other observers.

Of the simply radiate Nummulines, the simplest and perhaps
the oldest-known is the N. radiata, Fichtel and Moll; but these
forms are lost in the next grade, the sinuo-radiate.

Among the radiate and sinuo-radiate there are three that well
represent the group—QN. planulata, N. Viquesneli, and N. Bia-

23-4 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

ritzensis. These do not attain a large size: the third is in some
respects the best of these three; it may be said to be a largish,
flat, smooth N. Rouaulti passing into N. planulata. N. planu-
lata is the feeblest in growth, but is little behind its fellows,
and has been’ long known, owing to its plentiful occurrence in
the Nummulitic rocks of Western Europe. N. Biaritzensis is
its stronger representative in Eastern Europe and in Asia.

The next group are still more sinuate in their alar growth,
though more or less simply radiate in the young state, and evi-
dently must supply the type of a large proportion of, if not all, the
Nummuline ; for the simple forms above referred to are merged
in them, and the great complanate forms are but the result of
discoidally extended growth. To several varieties of these well-
built sinuo-radiate forms D’Archiac and Haime gave binomial
appellations in 1853 ; one was previously named (NV. obtusa, Sow.) ;
and to one they applied the name “ N. perforata”—a highly
objectionable term that De Montfort had given to a figure of a
young individual in 1808. Copying Fichtel and Moll’s engraving
of a granulated Nummulina, De Montfort was puzzled whether
to term the circular spots with which he disfigured his sketch
projections or tubes; he applied both names, adopting the latter.
In later years, MM. D’Archiac and Haime, examining sections
of similar Nummulines under the microscope, adopted views (as
others did also) that coincided with the notion of there being, or
of there having been, perforations in the shell; and the term
“perforata” was not objected to on the ground of illogicality, as
it ought to have been.

Thus we have a N. perforata named on the “lucus 4 non
lucendo” principle—not having the perforations which were
thought to characterize it; and this N. perforata is a good type
and the oldest-named of the group—and not only of the group,
but probably of Nummuline in general.

That N. complanata is the best representative of the “ sinuate”
is not to be questioned: it reaches from Western Europe * to
India ; and several of the forms figured in the Monograph may
be readily made to own its close relationship. N. Gizensis, its
chief Egyptian variety, has had a name for a much longer time,
but bears its varietal or subvarietal features strongly marked
when compared with its more noble congener. How far it was
right to ignore Bruguiére’s name “N. nummularia” for La-
marck’s N. complanata we will not decide; expediency perhaps
now justifies the current nomenclature in this casey.

There can be little doubt that N. levigata and its granulate

* We erroneously stated, in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 296, that

t was characteristically oriental in its distribution.
+ See D’Archiac and Haime’s Monogr. pp. 87 & 126.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 235

variety N. scabra well. represent the “reticulate” throughout
the Nummulitic rocks. Between N. levigata, N. Dufrenoyi,
and N. complanata we believe there are steady gradations which
render the multiplication of specific names unnecessary.

It results, then, that, in our opinion, although it is expedient
to have binomial terms at hand wherewith to name the more
important varieties of Nummuline, recent and fossil, yet for the
purposes of philosophical zoology Nummulina may be recognized
as a genus with but a single species, which, for our part, we
should consider to be typified by that unhappily named creature
N. perforata, one of the stoutest and solidest of the whole group.

To render more apparent the successful results of MM. D’Ar-
chiac and Haime’s labours in elucidating the bibliographical
history of the Nummulites and in reducing their confused no-
menclature to order, we append the lists of Nummulites named
and figured by several of the old authors, in chronological order,
with remarks on the probable identifications of subspecies or
varieties. In this we have largely availed ourselves of the in-
formation given by D’Archiac and Haime. We believe also
that these correlations will be found to be of considerable value
to students, even if only in saving them time in hunting up the
references to antiquated works.

Forsxau. 1775.

Forskal. Descriptiones Animalium &c. in itinere orientali, &e.
4to, Copenhagen, 1775. This is a posthumous work ; it is ap-
pended to Forskal’s ‘Flora Aigyptiaco-Arabica,’ and followed
by ‘Icones rerum’ &c.

p- 125. no. 65. Nautilus pertusus*. This appears, from the description,
to be a Peneroplis; and therefore the species should be termed P.
tusa, and not P. planata, according to right of priority.
p- 125. no. 66. N.Orbiculus. This is either Orbitolites complanata, Lam.,
or Orbiculina adunca, F. & M.; probably the former.
p- 140. Nautilus? Gizensis. This is the Nummulina Gizensis or Gizehensis.
p- 140. N. major. This probably is the N. comp/anata, Lam.

In the Berlin Acad. Transactions for 1838 (1839), p. 93,
Ehrenberg refers to the presence of four species of Nummulites
in the limestone near Cairo and Gyzeh ; one of them he names
N. Gyzensis (after Forskal), and another N. Placentula, which is
Forskal’s N. major, described by him as “ placenteforma” and
as “ Nautilite placentule.”

* This and the following synonym were overlooked by us when noticing
the nomenclature of Peneroplis and Orbitolites in the Ann. Nat. Hist.
ser. 3. vol. v. p. 179 & p. 291.

236 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

BrucuiERe. 1792.
Encyclopédie Méthodique. Hist. Nat. des Vers, par M. Bru-
guieére, vol. i., 1792.

p- 399. Camerina levigata. Afterwards named Nummulites levigata by
Lamarck.

p- 399. C. striata. D’Archiac and Haime (Monogr. p. 107 & p. 135) state
that this includes the N. scabra of Lamarck.

p- 400. C. tuberculata. According to D’Archiac and Haime (Monogr.
p- 107), this is probably the same as the N. scabra of Lamarck.

p- 400. C. nummularia. The N. complanata of Lamarck.

Lamarck. 1801.
(Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 290.)

Nummulites levigata = Nummulina levigata.

Fortis. 1802.

Mémoires pour servir 4 l’Hist. Nat. et principalement a
POryctographie de V’Italie. 2 vols. 1802. Vol. ii. Mém. sur les
Discolithes, pp. 1-137. The Abbé Fortis, in this Memoir on
Discolites, treated of all the little fossils then known under the
names of “ pierres lenticulaires, numismales, frumentaires, héli-
cites, et derniérement camérines.” He refers to the notice
taken of them by Strabo and Pliny, and by Mercati and Lancisi ;
and he quotes the opinions held of them by Bourguet, Scheuchzer,
Bruckmann, Bromell, Stobzeus, Linneus, Gesner, Walch, Guet-
tard, Targioni-Tozzetti, Strange, Fichtel, De Saussure, Bruguiére,
Cuvier, Lamarck, and G. A. Deluc. He then describes all the
forms that he knew, but does not give them binomial appella-
tions. The irregularities of form in nearly all are next noticed ;
conjectures as to the animal to which they belonged are offered ;
and their different modes of fossilization and the chief places
where they have been found form the subject of the last chapter.

Pl. 1. fig. a, 6. Discolithus I. a. [Nummulina Lamarcki (?), D’Arch. & H.,
p- 98, and possibly Amphistegina Lenticula, Defr.]
c,d. Dise. I. 8. [N. planulata (?), Lam.], p. 98.
e,f,g. Dise. I. y. [N. planulata, Lam.], p. 98.
h,i. Disc. 1. 8. |.N. Biaritzensis, D’Arch. |, p. 99.
j. Dise. I. e. (2), p. 99.
k. [2], p. 100.
1, m. Dise. I. ¢. [N. Lucasana (?), Defr.]; p. 100.
n, o. Disc. I. n. | Orbitoides media (2), D’Arch.], p. 101.
P+) Disc. 1. 6 & {L-Nummulina Brongniarti, D’Arch. & H.],) pp. 101,
ans bb a ; N. levigata, Brug. |, \ 102,
UR texas dal N. Brongniarti, D’Arch. & H.), 103.
U,v,2,y,2. Disc. I. « & Dise. I. A. [N. levigata, Brug.], p. 102.
* Disc. X. [?], p. 112.
** [Nummulina. |

4
Z
4
x

3
p
a

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 237

a Nummulina complanata, Lam. },
1 eereagm Il. { LO beronies dispansa (?), re } p- 102.

- Dise. If]. [ Nummulina Gizensis, Forsk.], p. 1
ea Dise. IV. [ Orbitoides dispansa (?), Sow. |, i To4.
Nise. IV. a. (2. papyracea (?), Boub.], pp. 105, 126.
, M. Dise. 1V. 6. | Nummulina levigata, hte 105.
. Dise. V. [ Orbitoides media (?), D’ it 08.
. VI. [Nummulina Spira, Roi “ida
. VIL. LN. granulosa, D’Arch.},
. VIL. a. [N. Lucasana, Defr., var. a, D. Arch. & H.], p.107.
X. Disc. VIII. a, 3, ¢, e. {Calcarina radiata, Roissy},
pp- 107, 108.
II. d. [ Orbitoides?), p. 108.
ae Ff. {| Nummulina Biaritzensis O D’Arch.}, p. 108.
Dise. IX . [Fabularia ovata, Roissy], p. 109

. [Nummulina Gizensis, Forsk.], p. 103.
Lunulites.}
Ci

jg Be

k ZA! =
Be or gonch
tid

rie
Hes |

Pl. 3.

te
5. Disc. X. [ Orbitolites complanata, ian Pp. 111, 112.
7. Dise. XI. [ Alveolina Melo, F. & M.}, p. 1

9. Dise. XI. a. [ A. ovoidea, D’Orb.], p Ps.

10, 11. Dise. XI. . (A. sabulosa, Montf, | p- 114.

12, 13, 14. Dise. XII. a, b, ce. [ Orbitolina concava, Lam.], p. 115.
15-18. [Nummulina levigata (2), Brug.], p. 119.

Pl. 4. fig. 1. [N. Ramondi, Defr.], p. 130.
2. [N. Biaritzensis, D’Areh.], p- 130.
3. |N. Brongniarti, D’Arch. & H.}, p. 132.
4. [Alveolina Melo, F. & M.}, pp. 60, 113.
e Jao cones levigata (?), Brug. |, p. 68.
7. [Orbitolina concava, Lam. |, pp. P72, 112, 136.
8. [Nummulina Biaritzensis, D’ Arch. |, pp. 132, 133.

peenoet NK wROWZ

On account of several of the figures of Foraminifera by Fortis
being the first published in illustration of the species, we have
included in the above list those of Orbitoides, Alveolina, Fabu-
laria, Orbitolina, and Calcarina, completing (with some indeter-

minable objects) the list of Fortis’s Discolithi. To his figures of

Alveolina and Fabularia we have made frequent allusion in the
Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. viii. p. 162.

Ficutex and Mott. 1803.
(Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 105-111.)

Nautilus Mamilla ......... Nummulina Ramondi, var. d, D’Arch. & Haime,
Monogr. p. 129.
lenticularis,a ...... N. Tehihatchefi, D’Arch. & H. Monogr. p. 98.
—- eesihusbansudce N. Lucasana, var. @ ....0....20000s tb. p. 125.
$Y cnveercececcees NV: Moll oi. ciccdinkecustacbedonexesse ib. p. 102.
—$—— $8 racrrcecsceceee IN. Diavitvengie scr sceaeiixieus <os<. ib, p. 131.
— € secvescececeees NN. perforata ..cccoserccececsccessors tb. p. 115.
—— radiatus N. radiata, var. of N. planulata, Aun. Nat. Hist.

venosus ser, 3. vol. y. p. 106,

238 On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

Lamarck. 1804,
(Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 295, 296.)

Nummulites planulata ......... Nummulina planulata.
WATIOINTIA +. siya sivs ces vbceeedie ma > var.

—— globularia............sssese0 N. levigata, var.
SCORER 'hi6s34.icdceseseareees ——, var.

—— complanata .....cceccececseee N. complanata.

De Roissy. 1804.

Le Clere (G. L.) Count de Buffon, Hist. Nat. générale et
particul. &. Nouv. édit. Sonnini. Paris, 1798-1802. Hist.
Nat. gén. et partic. des Mollusques. Ouvrage faisant suite &c.,
continué par Félix de Roissy. Vol. v. (An 13) 1804,

Page.

55. Nummulites levigata, Brug. pl. 51. fig. 9.

56. N. plana, De R., Fortis, Mém. ii. pl. 2. figs. A, B,C. Fig. A is the N.
nummularia, Brug., afterwards termed N. complanata by Lamarck ;
figs. B & C are most probably Orbitoides.

56. N. depressa, De R., Fortis, ib. figs. D, E. This is the N. Gizensis of
Forskal.

57. N. Mamilla, De R., Fortis, ib. figs. H, J, K,L,M. Figs. H & J are
Orbitoides; K, L, & M are N. levigata.

57. N. convexoplana, De R., Fortis, ib. figs. N,O. An Orbitoides.

57. N. Spira, De R., Fortis, ib. fig. P.

58. N. verrucosa, De R., Fortis, 2b. figs. Q, R. Fig. Q is the granulose
condition of N. Spira (the same as N. exponens, Sow., and N. granu-
losa, D’Arch.); fig. R is N. Lucasana, Defr.

58. N. radiata, De R., Fortis, ib. figs. 8, T, U, V. 8S, T, & U are stellate
Calcarine; V is perhaps an Orbitoides.

, var. a, De R., Fortis, ib. fig. X. A radiate Calearina.

, var. b, De R., Fortis, ib. fig. Y. Possibly Nummulina Biaritz-
ensis, D’ Arch.

59. N. ovata, De R., Fortis, ib. fig. Z. This is a Fabularia.

De Roissy adds nothing to our knowledge of the Foraminifera
in any way; yet, of the names proposed by him for the fossil
specimens figured in Fortis’s Pl. 2, there are some that must be
retained (N. Spira, C. radiata, F. ovata) on account of their
priority to names given by other authors. Besides these, the
Orbitoides may probably require “ Mamilla” and “ convexo-
plana” to be retained.

De Monrrort. 1808.
(Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 342.)

Nummulites denarius......... Nummulina levigata, Lam.
Lycophris lenticularis N. lentioularts, B, 3-8 Mi.
‘oe ape nept cries? se 2) 2 N. Lucasana, var. a, D’Arch. & H.
Wtetise vadiatna N. lenticularis, 8, F, & M.
Steere ate N. Biaritzensis, D’ Arch. & H.

Eveon perforatus N. lenticularis, «, F. & M.
geon perforatus ............ N. poeforate, Deacds: bak

Mr. A. dann on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 239

XXVI.—On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from the
North of China and Japan. By Axtuur Apams, F.L.S.&c.

My observation of the marine Mollusca of North China extends
over the whole of the Yellow Sea, from the deep bight between
the Yang-tsze-Kiang and the Shan-tung Promontory on the west,
and the coast of Korea on the east. The water of this sea is
muddy and of a yellowish colour, especially near the Jand. It is
also shallow, the greatest depth not usually exceeding 36 fathoms.
The nature of the bottom is very unfavourable for molluscous
and indeed any other kind of life, on account of the enormous
quantity of mud which comes down the rivers, and which sub-
sides, and destroys nearly all marine life. In “races” and tide-
ways, off points of land, and in the deep sandy bays, many spe-
cies of interest may, however, be met with; but, on the whole,

I should say that the mere collector of shells could not proceed
to a worse field for his labours than the shores of the Yellow Sea
and the Gulfs of Pe-chili and Lian-tung.

Genus Eviima, Risso.

1. Eulima gibbosula, A. Adams.
£. testa pyramidali-subulata, alba, semipellucida, apice roseo tincto ;
spira lateraliter inclinata; anfractibus circa 11, planis, suturis
marginatis ; anfractu ultimo magno, gibboso, ad basin rotundato ;
apertura subcirculari.

Hab. Lian-tung (Hulu-Shan Bay); 3 fathoms.

This curiously-shaped little species is something like E. pin-
guicula, A. Ad., with a subcircular aperture ; it resembles also in
some respects H. clavula, A. Ad., but that species is more pyra-
midal and flat at the base.

2. Eulima subula, A. Adams.

#. testa subulata, spira subtortuosa, alba, semipellucida, apice roseo
tincto ; anfractibus circa 11, planis, ultimo ad peripheriam ro-
tundato ; apertura acuminato-ovata ; labio antice vix everso ; labro
in medio producto.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 4 fathoms (mud).

Genus Lerostraca, H. & A. Adams.

1. Leiostraca Ariel, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, alba, tenui, pellucida; anfractibus 61, planatis,
suturis obliquis ; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peripheriam rotundato,
ad basin producto ; apertura acuminato-ovata.

Hab. Shan-tung (Kala-hai).

240 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

2. Leiostraca Oberon, A. Adams.

L. testa parva, pyramidali-subulata, alba, opaca, quasi pruinosa ;
anfractibus circa 8, planis, ultimo magno, ad peripheriam ro-
tundato, ad basin producto; apertura ovata, antice subeffusa ;
labio recto, subincrassato.

Hab. Shan-tung (Kala-hai).

3. Leiostraca Titania, A. Adams.

L. testa parva, subulato-pyramidali, sordide alba, semipellucida ;
anfractibus circa 9, planis, suturis marginatis ; anfractu ultimo ad
peripheriam vix angulato; apertura ovata; labro in medio sub-
angulato.

Hab. Shan-tung (Kala-hai).

4. Leiostraca Maria, A. Adams.

L. testa recta, subulata, solida, vix opaca, lactea; anfractibus circa 11,
convexiusculis, varicibus obsoletis instructis, suturis subirregulari-
bus; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad peripheriam rotundato ; aper-
tura ovata, antice producta; labio calloso.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 3 fathoms (mud).

5. Leiostraca Constantia, A. Adams.

L. testa subulata, tenui, sordide alba, semiopaca; anfractibus circa 9,
planiusculis, suturis marginatis; anfractu ultimo subventricoso,
antice producto; apertura lanceolato-ovata, postice acuminata,
antice dilatata; labio incrassato.

Hab. Lian-tung (Hulu-Shan Bay) ; 3 fathoms (sand and shells).

6. Leiostraca casta, A. Adams.

L. testa recta, tenui, subulata, alba, semipellucida; anfractibus circa
11, planiusculis, suturis marginatis ; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad
peripheriam rotundato; apertura ovata, postice acuminata, antice
vix effusa; labio subincrassato.

Hab. Shan-tung (Hwang) ; Lian-tung (Hulu-Shan Bay) ; 3 fa-
thoms.
7. Leiostraca lentiginosa, A. Adams.

L. testa lanceolato-pyramidali, compressiuscula, semipellucida, sor-
dide alba, maculis parvis rufo-fuscis numerosis irregularibus con-
fertis ornata; anfractibus 63, planis; apertura elongato-ovata ;
labio incrassato.

Hab. Shan-tung (Lo-shan-kow).

Genus RissoE.ua, Gray.

1. Rissoella sinensis, A. Adams.
R. testa helicoidea, profunde umbilicata, alba, semiopaca, nitida, ob-

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 241

solete striata; spira elata; anfractibus 35, rotundatis, suturis pro-
fundis ; apertura subcirculari; peristomate vix continuo.

Had. Gulf of Pe-chili; 7 fathoms.

2. Rissoella consobrina, A. Adams.

R. testa helicoidea, profunde umbilicata, ventricosa, alba, tenui, levi,
pellucida ; spira brevi, acuta; anfractibus 33, convexis, ultimo
magno, suturis mediocribus; apertura subcirculari; peristomate
vix continuo.

Hab. Shan-tung (Lo-shan-kow).

Genus Sry.opsis, A. Adams.

Stylopsis sulcata, A. Adams.

S. testa subulata, alba, opaca; anfractibus normalibus 13, planu-
latis, suleis duobus transversis instructis, suturis profundis, exa-
ratis; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato, sulcis tribus
transversis instructo; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, simplici ;
labro margine regulariter arcuato.

Hab. Sea of Okhotsk; 17 fathoms.

This is a second species of Stylopsis, a genus most like Syr-
nola, but wanting the columellar fold. The present species may
be known from S. typica, A. Adams, by the last whorl being
rounded, and not angulated, at the periphery, and in being fur-
nished with three transverse grooves. The other whorls have
two grooves each.

Genus Leucorrna, A. Adams.

Leucotina suleata, A. Adams.

I. testa alba, solida, ovato-conica, umbilicata ; anfractibus 33, plani-
usculis, transversim valde sulcatis, sulcis obsolete punctatis ;
apertura oblonga ; labio rectiusculo, plica evanida instructo.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.
LL. niphonensis, A. Adams, is the nearest to this species, from
which, however, it differs in being more conoidal, shorter, and

broader ; the transverse obscurely punctate grooves, moreover,
are very deep, and the umbilicus is conspicuous and open.

Genus Myonra, A. Adams.

1, Myonia elegans, A. Adams.

M. testa subulata, tenui, semiopaca, gracili; anfractibus 6, convexi-
usculis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis obliquis, distantibus, punctatis ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 16

242 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

apertura ovata, postice acuminata; plica parietali tenui, mediana,
obliqua; labro simplici.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 5 fathoms.

Most like WM. punctigera, A. Adams, but more slender and
transparent, with longer whorls, and with a thin inner lip; the
transverse grooves, moreover, are not so coarsely punctate.

2. Myonia scitula, A. Adams.

M, testa subulato-ovata, alba, opaca, nitida; anfractibus 4, planius-
culis, transversim sulcatis, sulcis distantibus, concinne punctatis,
suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo magno, elongato; apertura
ovata, antice dilatata, postice acuminata ; plica parietali conspicua,
obliqua ; labro simplici.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

A small species, somewhat similar in appearance to M. punceti-
gera from the Gulf of Pe-chili, but shorter and more ovate.

Genus Vanesta, A. Adams.

Testa subulata, rimata, tenui; anfractibus numerosis, planis. Aper-
tura ovata, postice acuminata, antice rotundata, integra ; labio tenui,
subrefiexo; labro margine simplici, acuto.

This shell closely resembles a thin Melania. The only known
marine genus which it appears to approach is Mesalia, from
which, however, the general character of the shell and the form
of the aperture at once distinguish it. There is no river near
this part of the coast, nor have I detected any species of Melania
in Manchuria.

Vanesia trifasciata, A. Adams.

V. testa rimata, subulata, tenui, corneo-lutescente ; anfractu ultimo
fasciis tribus transversis rufo-fuscis ornato ; anfractibus 9, planatis,
rugosis, erosis, lineis longitudinalibus et transversis subtiliter de-
cussatis; apertura ovato-acuminata, antice integra, rotundata ;
labio tenui, subreflexo; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Sunday Island, coast of Manchuria; dredged from 20
fathoms.

Genus D1aua;“A. Adams.

Testa imperforata, ovato-conica, seepe semiopaca, varie picta ; anfrac-
tibus simplicibus. Apertura ovata, antice integra ; labio rectius-
culo ; labro simplici.

This is an ill-defined, though natural, group, allied to Alaba,
H. & A. Adams, and might form a portion of a family to include
Litiopa and Planazis. They are found between the Coralline and
Laminarian zones. By some they would be called Hydrobie.

;
' 7
(4
bg
ka
ra

1
t

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 243

1. Diala varia, A. Adams. |

D. testa tenui, rufo, fusco nigroque varie picta, elevatim conica ;
anfractibus 7, planulatis, ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato, basi
convexa, suleata ; apertura oblonga ; labio arcuato ; labro in medio
subangulato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow; Shan-tung; also not uncommon in the
Korea and Japan.

; - 2, Diala cornea, A. Adams.

D. testa ovato-conica, semiopaca, cornea, transversim substriata ;
anfractibus 43, convexiusculis, suturis rufescentibus, apice rufo
tincto ; apertura oblonga; columella rectiuscuala, rufo tincta ; labio
seepe rufo tincto.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 3 fathoms. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

3. Diala leucosticta, A, Adams.

D., testa ovato-conica, solidiuscula, semipellucida, alba, ad suturas et
ad peripheriam serie macularum lactearum ornata ; anfractibus 6,
convexiusculis, suturis marginatis, basi spiraliter striata; apertura
oblonga ; labio arcuato, subincrassato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

4. Diala picta, A. Adams.
D. testa ovato-conica, semiopaca, solidiuscula, anfractibus 6, vix con-
vexis, apice violaceo, alba, lineis rufescentibus tribus (in anfractibus
ingulis) transversis et longitudinalibus concinne picta, basi con-
centrice rufo-lineata ; apertura oblonga, antice subangulata ; labio
recto; labro intus subincrassato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow, Shan-tung.

Genus Lioria, Gray.
Liotia armata, A. Adams.

L. testa turbinata, alba, solida; spira elata, conica, late umbilicata ;
ibus convexis, longitudinaliter corrugato-lamellatis, lamellis
confertis undulatis ; anfractibus carinulis transversis (in anfractu
ultimo quatuor) et seriebus duabus spinarum instructis, spinis
muricato-squamulosis.
Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

Most like L. muricata, Humph., but with two series of squa-
mose spines, and the form of the shell turbinate instead of coni-
cal; it is also devoid of colour, and the spines are longer and
more aculeate than in that species.

Genus Cynisca, H. & A. Adams.

In our ‘ Genera of Recent Mollusca,’ vol. i. p. 406, my brother
and myself proposed a subgenus of Cyclostrema under the name
16%

244 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

of Cynisca. This was founded on a shell in Mr. Cuming’s col-
lection, which I described, under the name of Cyclostrema granu-
lata, in the ‘ Proc. Zool. Soc.’ 1853, p. 183. The great pecu-
liarity consists in the aperture, which is something like that of
Stoastoma, the inner lip being straight, and the outer lip being
continued posteriorly on the penultimate whorl beyond the
imner lip. A second species, as far as I can make out by the
figure and brief description, is Delphinula australis (Kien., Spec.
Gén. p. 8, tab. 4. fig. 7, copied in Reeve, Conch. Icon. sp. 20,
and by Philippi, Conch. Cab. tab. 5. fig. 13). I now add the

description of a third species from Japan.

Cynisca japonica, A. Adams.

C. testa turbinata, anguste umbilicata, alba, solida, transversim lirata,
liris elevatis confertis, ad suturas vix granulatis ; anfractu ultimo
ad peripheriam rotundato; umbilico parvo, profundo, callo plicato
marginato ; apertura circulari; labio recto ; labro incrassato, intus
lirato.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

This species differs from C. australis, Kien., in the margin of
the aperture not being reflexed, and from C. granulata, A. Ad.,
in the umbilicus being small, and not wide and perspective, and
in the lire of the whorls not being granulated. In not being
pearly within, and in their white colour, these shells resemble
Cyclostrema, while in the peculiar callus which surrounds the
umbilicus and the sulcate style of sculpture they remind one of
Monilea. ;

Genus Aprorsis, Searles Wood.

The genus Vitrinella of the late Prof. C. B. Adams is composed
of a somewhat incongruous assemblage, having one feature only
in common, namely transparency. If form be considered, many
species must be arranged under Adeorbis. The little shells I now
describe are more or less pellucid, but they have all the characters
of Adeorbis. The small shells described by D’Orbigny as spe-
cies of Rotella, namely R. striata, pusilla, carinata, and anomala,
are species of Adeorbis. The type of Pseudorotella, Fischer
(R.semistriata, D’Orb.), which has the umbilicus nearly covered
by a thick callus, I consider to belong to Ethalia, a subgenus of
Umbonium. I may here observe that the Omphalogyra of Jef-
freys, founded on Skenea nitidissima, is a synonym of Spira,
Brown. The very remarkable shell described by me as Cyelo-
strema spirula is neither a Spira nor a Serpularia, and the name
of the subgenus may therefore be changed into Daronia. M.
Fischer has recently endeavoured to throw some light upon these
little obscure genera ; but he seems to have given up his original

re

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 245

intention, and to have grouped the species geographically—a
comparatively easy task. If Dr. Gray or M. Morch would take
them up where M. Fischer laid them down, we should perhaps
find the species arrange themselves in a more orderly manner.

1. Adeorbis clausa, A. Adams.

A, testa discoidali; spira depressa, albida, subdiaphana, striis incre-
menti radiatim ornata; anfractibus rapide crescentibus, ultimo ad
suturas vix angulato, ad peripheriam rotundato; umbilico callo
tenui vix clauso ; labro producto.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

2. Adeorbis orbella, A. Adams.

A. testa discoidali; spira planata, alba, subporcellana, nitida, semi-
opaca, radiatim striata ; basi transversim confertim sulcata ; anfrac-
tibus regulariter crescentibus, ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato ;
umbilico patulo, perspectivo, margine rotundato ; labro subpro-
ducto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Adeorbis prominula, A. Adams.

A. testa discoidali ; spira elatiuscula, alba, subdiaphana, nitida, striis
incrementi ornata; anfractibus rapide crescentibus, ultimo ad peri-
pheriam rotundato ; umbilico mediocri, margine carinato ; labro
producto.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

4 Adeorbis depressa, A. Adams.

A. testa discoidali; spira planata, alba, vix opaca, radiatim striata ;
anfractibus rapide crescentibus, ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato ;
basi rugulis radiantibus ornata ; umbilico patulo, margine valde
rugoso-crenato ; labro mediocri.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

5. Adeorbis patruelis, A. Adams.

A. testa ut in A. japonica discoidali, sed spira elatiuscula, alba, ni-
tida, semipellucida, radiatim striata; anfractibus regulariter cres-
centibus, convexiusculis, ultimo ad suturam vix angulato, ad peri-
pheriam rotundato; umbilico angusto, margine carinato; labro
mediocri.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

6. Adeorbis corniculum, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-discoidali, tenui, nitida, subdiaphana, radiatim minu-
tissime striata ; anfractibus rapide crescentibus ; umbilico angusto,
margine valde carinato; labro producto.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

246 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera.

7. Adeorbis suturalis, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-discoidali; spira prominula, albida, tenui, semipellucida,
striis incrementi radiatim ornata; anfractibus rapide crescentibus,
prope suturas subcarinatis, ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato,
suturis canaliculatis; umbilico angusto, margine rotundato ; labro
mediocri.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

8. Adeurbis japonica, A. Adams.
A. testa discoidali; spira depressa, alba, nitida, tenui, semidiaphana,
radiatim striata; anfractibus regulariter crescentibus, convexius-
culis; umbilico patulo, margine valde carinato ; labro medioeri.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

9. Adeorbis nanula, A. Adams.

A. testa ovata, subconvexa, tenui, semidiaphana, nitida; anfractibus
rapide crescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo subventricoso, ad peri-
pheriam angulato; umbilico angusto, margine rotundato; labro
mediocri.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Shanghai, China,
January 1, 1861.

XXVII.—On the Structure of the larger Foraminifera.
‘By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S.

In a paper on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera, read
. before the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society (April 11,
1861), the author sums up his observations on the discoidal
Foraminifera as follows :—

Test.—The test is situated in the substance of the animal,
and (in Operculina) consists of the spiral or horizontal lamina
and the marginal cord. The spiral lamina, again, is divided
into the parts which cover the chambers and those which cover
the interseptal spaces: the former are pierced with close-set
vertical tubuli, and the latter with more or less scattered minute
branches of the interseptal canals. Besides this, there are non-
tubular spaces or puncta, more or less regularly scattered over
the chambers and interseptal spaces, which answer to the external
ends or bases of conical columns of condensed shell-substance,
intended apparently for strengthening the test; and these are
accompanied, in some species of Nummulites, by a horizontal
branch-work of the same material, which gives them very much
the appearance of the lacune and their canaliculi in bone; yet

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera. 247

they present no appearance of channelling, but, on the contrary,
a heterogeneous composition, as regards size, of small pillars and
pellets of condensed shell-substance respectively. The marginal
cord, on the other hand, is composed of spicules, an inter-
spicular substance, and canals, which are more or less arranged
in layers respectively, radiating from the centre of the base of
the cord (which is straight) to its circumference (which is semi-
circular). The spicules overlap each other longitudinally, and
the canals form a densely reticulated structure throughout the
substance of the cord, whose branches open in all directions
upon its surface. As the test arrives at its full growth, the
marginal cord is bent down over the last chamber to meet its
preceding turn, to which it becomes attached, and the Operculina
is thus hermetically sealed. Hence D’Orbigny’s original state-
ment that the test is without an opening like that of Nautilus
and the Ammonites, and without a siphon.

Canal-system.—The canal-system consists of—1l. Two great
spiral canals, one in each horizontal half of the test, which run
from its commencement to its termination, and are situated re-
spectively on each side of the marginal cord, at its point of junc-
tion externally with the spiral lamina, in which line also it opens
externally by fine ramusculi, like those of the interseptal canals.
2. The interseptal canals, two in each interseptal space, which
arise respectively from the great spiral canals of the preceding
turn, and terminate on the inner aspect of the cord, close to the
chamber, where they divide into branches which join the mar-
ginal plexus, the great spiral canals, and open externally on the
surface of the cord, respectively. 3. The marginal plexus, which
occupies the marginal cord, and is formed of an intricate network
of canals derived chiefly from branches of the great spiral and
interseptal canals, which network is spread throughout the cord,
and, as before stated, opens in all directions over its surface.
4, A system of small canals, which open on the surface along
the lines of the great spiral canals and interseptal spaces, and
are in connexion with the spiral and imterseptal canals _re-
spectively.

Animal.—This, as was discovered by Dujardin, is a Rhizopod,
which fills more or less all the chambers and canals of the test,
besides spreading over its surface externally: hence M. D’Or-
bigny was not far wrong when he stated, or M. De Férussac did
for him (Ann. des Sc. Nat. t. vii. p. 100, 1826), “que le test de
ces petites coquilles était entiérement renfermé dans le corps,”
though hé was wrong for the time in taking the rhizopodous
extensions for the arms of a Cephalopod, as he subsequently
admitted. The chambers consist of cavities of this sarcode,
which are more or less filled with propagative spherules, &e., as

”

248 Mr. II. J. Carter on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera.

will be more particularly mentioned directly. They communi-
cate by short branches with the great spiral and interseptal
canals, the marginal plexus, and with each other through the
interseptal spaces, besides opening on the surfaee through the
tubuli. The sarcode of the canal-system is also more or less
tubular, and thus affords a transit for the contents of the cham-
bers externally ; probably, however, not “tubular” as the word
is generally understood, but sarcodal, through the substance of
which the materials for excretion are transmitted, as in Ameba.

Besides the propagative spherules, the chambers contain stareh,
im grains and amorphous, which ‘still more nearly allies the Fo-
raminifera to Spongilla, and probably to all the Sponges; for as
starch abounds in the former, it may be assumed to be present
also in the latter. Whether the chambers contain any other
than the propagative organs remains for future research to de-
termine. It is not improbable, also, that they have each a
nucleus.

As regards nutriment, this may be enclosed by the sarcode,
and a stomachal cavity extemporized for digestion at any part ;
while the egesta may be ejected through the sarcode direct, or
through the larger tubes of the canal-system. Lastly, the
smaller canals which open over the great spiral canals and inter-
septal spaces may be for the purpose of admitting water mto
the larger canals, and thus afford a water-circulation.

Propagative Spherules. —These are produced in the chambers,
and are of two kinds, viz. large and small. The small spherule
is composed of a homogeneous sphere of matter, slightly tinged
yellow by iodine, which is enclosed in a delicate transparent
spherical capsule, and attached in massive groups to branched
stems, like grapes; while the large spherule consists of a sphere
of granular substance, equally tinged yellow by iodine, and some-
times also surrounded by a transparent delicate spherical cell.
The former are about 1-5400th and the latter 1-1800th of an
inch in diameter. The chambers may be more or less filled with
both kinds of spherules, together or separately, and the smaller
may be the earlier stage of the larger, if they be not sperm-cells;
while they may also be observed, on their transit to the exterior,
in all parts of the canal-system, even to the vertical tubuli,
where their elongation in the fossil species (Nuwmmulites) at
once points out their softness and adaptation in this respect
to the canal through which they may have to pass; but, from
.being of different sizes below the largest, above mentioned, they
for the most part take the largest or smallest tubes for outlets,
according to their size. This variation in size may also account
for the variation in size of the primary cell of the full-grown
species, which is sometimes as small nearly as the smallest

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera. 249

spherule, and at others much larger than the largest. Those
which are observed about the test externally are white when
dry, so that they already contain calcareous matter. Sometimes
the spherule or primary cell begins to develope a second while
still in the parent-chamber (I have seen this in one of the cham-
bers in the outer turn of Nummulites Ramondi ; indeed, I have
the section showing it); and then the young one evidently be-
comes too large for passage through the ordinary chambers. In
this case it would seem that a special opening is formed for their
exit through the spiral lamina; for holes exist here and there in
this part of the test, which, from their rounded edges, indicate
that they were made by the animal. Not unfrequently these are
formed opposite the great spiral canals.

Mode of Development.—The spherule, having left the parent,
becomes the primary cell of the new being, and putting forth a
stolon, produces another chamber, and so on until a certain
number are formed, which are arranged horizontally around the
first, and the Operculina is developed. The stolon therefore forms
part of the canal-system, and the chambers are in this manner
developed from it. As development progresses, the chambers
which bud from the margin of the cord attain their largest size,
and then begin to diminish again, until they end in almost
nothing, and are closed in, as before stated, by the bending-
down of the marginal cord and its union with the preceding
turn, when the test is thus hermetically sealed and its form
completed. The union between the chambers at their bases is
probably only filamentous; for the chambers do not here com-
municate with each other, while the calcareous septa which di-
vide them are frequently united to the marginal cord; and if
not in direct contact, they are always more or less scolloped,
indicating a round filamentous layer of the sarcode which pre-
viously existed between them and the cord. Besides, we shall see
presently that the development of the test is frequently continued
without the presence of the chambers; so there can be no
question that all other structures are developed from the sarcode
of the canal-system, or from the filamentous sarcode, connected,
of course, originally with a nucleated cell. Hence the filamentous
sarcode becomes analogous to the mycelium of Fungi, and being
rhizopodous, is united, through the Sponges, to the fungal
parasitic animals which inhabit the cells of Alge and are pro-
pagated by monociliated Ameebe, and, through the latter, to the
true Fungi, which are propagated by defined sporules.

Nummulites is nothing but a more complicated form of the
Operculina type. The chambers bud from the margin of the
cord, and extend outwards and inwards until they reach the
level of the margin of the last turn and the umbilicus of the

250 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the larger Foraminifera.

test respectively,—the last three, four, or more, being of succes-
sive sizes up to the last of all, which is least developed.

The same principle obtains in the formation of the test and
propagation of Orbitoides dispansa and Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart.
(Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb.) ; but the canal-system is different,
and there are no columns of condensed shell-substance in the
latter. In Orbitoides dispansa each chamber is united to the two
in front and the two behind it by stolon-processes, as in Cyelo-
elypeus, Carp.; and there is an annular canal behind each row,
which is united, by straight, transverse, interseptal or inter-
cameral branches, with that in front and behind it in each half
of the test. The latter system also exists in Orbitolites Man-
telli; but the stolon-processes are represented by oblique canals
which radiate from the centre to the circumference, and here in
this manner also unite each chamber with the two in front and
two behind it; while, as the chamber becomes vertically elon-
gated towards the circumference, the oblique canals are increased
to two, four, and six in number in the outer rows, one above
another, so as to resemble their disposition in Orbitolites, as
shown by Dr. Carpenter’s diagram. In the annular canals we
cannot help seeing the analogues of the great spiral canals in
Operculina and Nummulites Ramondi, &c., if not in all Nummu-
lites; while in the stolon-processes of Crbitdides dispansa and
the oblique canals of Orbitolites Mantelli and Orbitolites com-
planata, we seem to have a combination of the marginal plexus
and interseptal canals; for they both open ultimately at the
margin or circumference of the tests respectively. The columnar
chamber-structure, on the other hand, in both, which corresponds
with the vertical development of Nummulites (that is, the exten-
sion of the chambers to the umbilicus on each side the horizontal
plane), has its parts united by ascending and horizontal stolon-
processes, which indirectly give existence to the propagative
spherules throughout, for the same kind of spherules are deve-
loped both in the chambers of the horizontal plane and in the
columnar chambers, even to the very centre of these fossils, as
in Nummulites and Operculina.

The tests of Conulites (n. gen.) and Orbitolina lenticularis are
developed upon the same principle as the rest, and both present the
same kind of propagative spherules in the chambers. Conulites,
however, has the same columnar chamber-structure and columns
of opake shell-substance as Orbitoides dispansa, but with a helical
layer of chambers externally, something like the horizontal layer
of Nummulites; while Orbitolina lenticularis has no columns of
opake matter in its columnar chamber-structure, and has a cyclical
arrangement of the rows of chambers externally, like Orbitoides
dispansa, Orbitolites Mantelli, and Orbitolites complanata.

a i al a a

a ai il ll!

Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes. 251

Alveolina meandrina (n. sp.), and therefore A. elliptica, are
developed upon the same principle as Nummulites elongated
vertically. The former has an interseptal system and marginal
plexus of canals; and the latter too, probably. In Alveolina
elliptica the greater part of the test is often without chambers,
so that its development is as often wholly carried on by the
sarcode of the canal-system ; and the same 1s frequently the case
with the last turns of the globose forms of Nummulites, e. g.
N. perforata, &c.; while in Alveolina elliptica also, the chambers
sometimes disappear and reappear at intervals, leaving the spire
to go round by itself between them, as exemplified also in the
annular canals of Orbitolites Mantelli and Orbitoides dispansa.
These are the instances to which I have before alluded as evi-
dencing a development of the chambers upon the sarcodal fila-
ments of the canals.

_ The new genus for which the term “ Conulites” above-men-
tioned is proposed has the following generic characters :—

“Conical, compressed, discoidal; consisting externally of a
spiral layer of rhomboidal chambers extending from the apex to
the circumference ; filled up internally with convex layers of
compressed columnar chambers interspersed with white columns
of condensed shell-substance ; white columns opake, conical,
their sharp ends resting on the inner aspect of the spiral layer,
and their large ones terminating at the base of the cone, which
presents a slightly convex granular surface.”

XXVIII.—A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and
South Cornwall. By the Rev. Tomas Hincxs, B.A.
[Continued from p. 161.]

[Plates VII. & VIII.]

Order SERTULARIDZA, Huxley. Fam. Sertulariade, Johnst.
1. Haxrecrum, Oken,

1. H. halecinum, Linn.

Very common; abundant and of great size amongst the
trawl-refuse.
. 2. H. Beanii, Johnston.

Very common; dredged abundantly all along the coast.
Very fine in Salcombe Bay and Torbay. I have a specimen

which stands 5 inches high, while the spread of the branches
measures 6 inches.

[Lamlash, Arran; Filey, Yorkshire; Llandudno, N. W.;
Ramsay, Isle of Man. |

252 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

3. H. tenellum, n. sp. Plate VI. figs. 1-4.

Polypary of .extreme delicacy; stem simple or very slightly
branched, smooth, zigzag, bearing a cell at every bend, run-
ning out at the extremity into long tendril-like fibres, which
give off a few short ramuli; cells gracefully everted at the
margin, often of considerable length,—in most cases a num-
ber (frequently four or five) rismg one from within another,
and marking the successive generations of polypes. Gono-
thecze sometimes broadly ovate, sometimes elongate and
pointed, borne on short pedicles and occurring singly. Height
of fine specimens about + of an inch.

Abundant on Salicornaria farciminoides, Salcombe Bay.

This very beautiful species is remarkable for its extreme te-
nuity and delicacy. The character of the stem is peculiar: it is
made up of a number of straight portions, each terminating in
a cell, which spring one from the other at the base of the cells,
and bend alternately to opposite sides. There is a slight crena-
tion of the stem just above each cell. A simple cell is rarely
met with on mature specimens. Generally the polype protrudes
from the uppermost of a pile of little cups with prettily everted
rims, which fit one into the other and form a branchlet of some
length.

The gonothece are of two forms, one somewhat broadly ovate,
the other slender and tapering. The former contains a large
sporosac, in which a single (?) ovum is produced. The latter is
probably the male capsule*.

2. Serrutari, Linn.
1. S. polyzonias, Linn.

Very common: on rocks near low-water mark; dredged, on
other zoophytes, Ascidiz, stones, &c.,in 15-20 fathoms ; amongst
the trawl-refuse. It presents many varieties of size and habit.
When living, it is of a bright straw-colour, and is certainly one
of the prettiest, as it is one of the commonest and most widely-
distributed, of the Sertularian Hydrozoa.

2. S. Gayi, Lamouroux, Expos. Méth. 12. pl. 66. figs. 8, 9.

Not uncommon in the Coralline zone: amongst the refuse of
the Plymouth trawlers, fine; on Pinna from a depth of 60 fa-

* T have already pointed out that the male and female capsules are of
different form in H. halecinum and H. Beanii (Rep. of Brit. Assoc. for 1858),
In the latter species the sperm-capsules are elongate-ovoidal, the calceoli-
form capsules producing the ova. In H., halecinum the male gonothece
are simply ovate, wanting the tubular process at the top which distinguishes
the female. The same difference seems to exist in the present species.

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 253

thoms off the Deadman. One specimen in my possession is
more than 4 inches high, and measures not less than 6 inches
across. The main stem is of great thickness, apd the whole
bears a striking resemblance to an aged tree.

The S. Gayi of Lamouroux is the S. polyzonias, var. 8, of
Johnston (“caulescent, pinnate”). Its very distinct habit,
compound stem, and pinnate branching seem to entitle it to

specific rank.

3. S. tenella, Alder, Northumb. & Durham Cat. pl. 2. figs. 3-6.

Between tide-marks; probably not uncommon.
[Filey, Yorkshire. ]

4. S. fusiformis, n.sp. Plate VI. figs. 7, 8.

Minute; stem slender, slightly zigzag, generally unbranched,
annulated at the base and below each cell; cells alternate,
bent in opposite directions, elongate, somewhat flask-shaped,
smooth,—aperture quadridentate, with an operculum com-
posed of four pieces ; each cell and its internode of a fusiform
figure. Gonothece elongate, slender, tapering above and
below, ribbed across, produced at the upper extremity into a
short neck and toothed, springing here and there just below
acell. Height about a quarter of an inch.

Between tide-marks.

This species presents the appearance of a single series of fusi-
form pieces, springing one from the side of the other about
midway, and bending alternately in opposite directions. Its
nearest ally is the S. fenella of Alder, from which it differs in
the shape of the cells and capsules. |

It was first detected by Mr. Alder, who noticed it amongst
some Devon zoophytes which I had sent him for examination.

5. S. rugosa, Linn.
Generally on Flustra foliacea; not so common as in the

North.
6. S. pumila, Linn.

Universally distributed, on weed and rock between tide-marke.

7. S. gracilis, Hassall.
Torbay, between tide-marks.
Nearly allied to the preceding, from which, however, it differs
in the minute characters. It is also of much slenderer habit.
8. S. rosacea, Linn.
Very common ; parasitical on other zoophytes.

254 Rey. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

9. S. Margareta, Hassall.

Devonshire (Mrs. Griffiths).

I have never obtained this species myself. It must be rare,
or it would have turned up amongst the large quantities of
trawl-refuse which I have examined from time to time. Are not
S. pinaster and S. Margareta different sexes of one and the same
species ?

In the case of S. tamarisca, the researches of Prof. Allman
have shown that the male and female capsules are dissimilar*.

10. S. nigra, Pallas.

Not uncommon at certain points off the Devon and Cornish
coasts, in deep water. From Mr. Laughrin of Polperro I have
received many fine specimens (one from 40 fathoms, ten or twelve
miles from shore) either of this or the next species. In the ab-
sence of the reproductive capsules, I confess myself quite unable
to distinguish the one from the other, and strongly suspect that
here, again, the difference in the form of the gonothece merely
denotes a difference of sex. This point can only be settled by
an examination of living specimens; and meanwhile the two
names must be retained.

Off the Deadman, rare; a few miles west and north-west of
the Eddystone, common (R. Q. Couch).

11. S. pinnata, Pallas.

I have specimens of the form with spinous capsules, from
Torbay or the neighbouring sea.

Dr. Johnston received a Devonshire example from Mrs.
Griffiths.

12. S. tamarisca, Linn.
Common in the Coralline zone: abundant amongst the Brix-
ham trawl-refuse ; dredged on stone, Torbay.
13. S. abietina, Linn.
Deep water, very common. ‘This species is taken up in im-
mense quantity by the trawlers.
14. S. operculata, Linn.

Common, investing the stems of Laminaria; Brixham trawl-
boats occasionally. —

15. S. argentea, Ellis & Solander.

Very abundant, Coralline zone: one of the principal elements
of the trawl-refuse ; sometimes in large clusters on mussel-

* Vide paper on the “ Reproduction of S. tamarisca,” in the Report of
British Assoc. for 1858.

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 255

shells. At Exmouth it occurs on the sides of rocks near low-
water-mark, but of small size, simply pinnate and plumose. In
such situations it does not seem to attain its full growth; at
least I do not recollect to have met with any perfectly-developed
specimens between tide-marks.

16. S. cupressina, Linn.

Not very common: Brixham trawl-boats; dredged in Sal-
combe Bay, rare.

[Filey, Yorkshire ; extremely abundant and of great size. ]

Dr. Johnston speaks of this species, on the authority of Mr.
Peach, as “ plentiful in Devon.” I certainly have not found it
so. Amongst the produce of the trawl it occurs but sparingly
as compared with its congeners argentea and abietina.

3. Tuurarta, Fleming.
1. T. thuia, Linn.
. Devon (Turton & Kingston).
This species is included in the ‘ Natural History of Torquay,
_ Dawlish, and Teignmouth,’ by the above authors. I have never
seen a Devonshire specimen, and Mr. Couch speaks of it as
“very rare” on the coast of Cornwall. I presume therefore that
it must be of very uncommon occurrence in the west, as its pe-
culiar form would readily attract attention.
[Exceedingly abundant on the coast of Yorkshire. It is a
prevalent northern form, and ranges to the North Cape.]
2. T. articulata, Pallas.

Not uncommon : Torbay, Exmouth, on Pinna from 60 fathoms
off the Deadman.

[Filey, Yorkshire. ]
4. ANTENNULARIA, Lamarck.
1. A. antennina, Linn.
Very common, Coralline zone.

2. A. ramosa, Lamx.
Common : off the Deadman, in 60 fathoms, &c.

5. Prumuraria, Lamarck.
1. P. falcata, Linn.
Very abundant in the Coralline zone.
2. P. cristata, Lamk.
Very common on rocks between tide-marks, of small size ;

256 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

Laminarian zone, especially on Halidrys siliquosa, large masses
of which are often thickly covered with its graceful plumes. It
occurs in great profusion and beauty under the rocky shores of
Salcombe Bay, and of Berry Head, Torbay. The plumes some-
times attain a great size. On specimens procured at Exmouth
they are 24 inches in height, and bear about a dozen of the
pod-like cases (corbule of Allman), which protect the reproduc-
tive capsules, set along the rachis. In other examples the plumes
are of great width (three-quarters of an inch across), beautifully
curved, and also bearing the corbule in a single line upon the
main stem.

The tall, slender and branched variety, figured by Dr. John-
ston (pl. 24. fig. 1), occurs on the South-Devon coast.

3. P. tubulifera, n. sp. Pl. VII. figs. 1, 2.
Plumose, simple, pinne alternate. Cells cup-shaped, slender,
elongate, not expanded above; margin minutely denticu-

late ; a large ear-like process on each side, springing from

the rachis on a level with the rim, and a projecting process in

front, supporting a small cup-like cell, with a crescentic open-

ing at the extremity.

On Gorgonia verrucosa, from deep water, coast of Cornwall.

The plumes of this species are of a delicate habit, and about
an inch, or a little more, in height; they bear a strong general
resemblance to those of P. cristata, from which, however, they
are readily distinguished on examination. The cells of P. tubu-
lifera are slender, somewhat elongate, gracefully incurved in
front, and are not expanded above like these of P. cristata, which
are shorter and have a very patulous opening. The marginal
denticulation is delicate, and very much finer than in the latter
species, in which the rim is cut into very large and prominent
spines, which are somewhat everted. The lateral processes,
which in P. cristata are very slightly developed and inconspicuous,
constitute a striking feature inthe present species, and give a
very peculiar appearance to the pinne when viewed in front ;
and instead of the short and stout spine which in P. cristata
projects in front of the cell, we have in P. tubulifera an anterior
process which supports a cup-like body with a crescentic orifice
at the top.

There are also differences between the two species in the
structure of the main stems, the joints of which are dissimilar.

The variety of P. cristata mentioned by Dr. Johnston as
“imitating the habit of P. pennatula,” and which is also noticed
by Mr. Couch, is probably identical with this species; but the
figure of it in the ‘ British Zoophytes’ (p. 94, fig. 16) does not
give any true idea of P. tubulifera.

ae ee

ee

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 257

4. P. pennatula, Ellis & Solander.

Very rare: first recorded as a Devon species by Montagu, in
a letter to Dr. Fleming, in 1808.

A single plume, given to me by a friend, which was obtained
at Teignmouth, is the only Devonshire example which I have
seen. It is a peculiar variety, measuring about three-quarters
of an inch across, and much less delicate and feather-like than
the ordinary form.

- Cornwall, from the Corwich Crab and the stems of Laminaria
digitata (C. W. Peach).

5. P. myriophyllum, Linn.
Not common: occasionally amongst the trawl-refuse ; Ply-

mouth Sound (Bellamy).

6. P. pinnata, Iann.

Common : dredged in moderate depths ; trawled off Budleigh-
Salterton, of large size, &c.

7. P. setacea, Ellis.

Very common between tide-marks, and dredged in moderate
depths. The large, branched variety, several inches high, is
obtained on the coast of Cornwall.

8. P. echinulata, Lamk. PI. VII. figs. 5, 6.

Very abundant in tide-pools and the Laminarian zone;
showing a predilection for Zostera marina and Chorda filum.

9. P. similis, n. sp. Pl. VII. figs. 3, 4.

Plumose, pinne alternate, one to each internode, internodes
long. Cells large, curving outwards towards the top, entire,
separated by two joints; a single tubule a little below each

- cell. Gonothecz elongate, smooth, many-lobed.

Abundant: on weed in the Laminarian zone.

[Isle of Man.]

This species is most nearly allied to the P. echinulata of La-
marck, from which, however, it differs in size and general habit
as well as in the minute characters.

The plumes attain a height of about an inch and a half, and
are of much Jaxer habit and less graceful than those of P. echi-
nulata. ach of the internodes into which the stem is divided
bears a pinna, which originates a little below the joint. The
internodes are long, about half as long again as those of P. echinu-
lata. The joints of the two species present a very different ap-
pearance (PI. VII. figs. 3, 6). In P. similis the internodes are
of about equal width throughout; in P. echinulata they are

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vii. 17

258 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

somewhat attenuated below. The pinne have two joints just
above the junction with the stem, the upper one of which is
oblique; and two are always present between the cells. In echinu-
lata there is (normally) only one, so that the cells are compara-
tively crowded.

The cells of P. similis are large, curving gracefully outwards
towards the rim, with a wide circular opening, and present a
decided contrast to the small basin-shaped cell of the allied
species. Below each cell there is a single tubule, as in P. echi-
nulata, but of larger size. In the latter species there is an
additional tubule behind and above the cell. The gonothece are
elongate, tapering towards the base, smooth, and divided into
six or seven lobes; they are produced in great numbers both
on the creeping fibre and on the stems. Several sporosacs are,
I believe, present in each capsule.

In size P. similis much exceeds its congener, but is inferior to
it in delicacy and grace.

10. P. Catharina, Johnston.

On Pinna from 60 fathoms, Cornwall.

[Mr. Barlee has supplied me with very fine specimens dredged
off the Arran Islands, on the west coast of Ireland, where the
species seems to abound. }

11. P. obliqua, Saunders.

Syn. Laomedea obliqua, Johnston.

At Sidmouth, on Rhytiphlaa (Miss Cutler).

I follow Mr. Alder’s suggestion (in Jit.) in referring this spe-
cies to the present genus. There can be no doubt as to its true
position. The mode in which the cells are placed, the jointing
of the stem, and the presence of tubules, constitute a group of
characters which connect it with the setacea section of Plumu-
laria,

12. P. frutescens, Ellis & Solander.
Cornwall, from deep water.

[Redcar and Filey, Yorkshire. ]

Fam. Campanulariade, Johnst.
1. Laomepga, Lamx.*
1. L. dichotoma, Linn.
Common: generally parasitical on other zoophytes.

* Lamouroux’s Laomedea is merely retained for the sake of convenience.
There is no real generic distinction between it and Campanularia. In this
view I am supported by M. Sars, who says, in his account of Laomedea
gracilis, “These two genera (Laomedea and Campanularia) are hardly

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 259

2. L. longissima, Pallas.
Syn. L. dichotoma, var. 8, Johnston’s Brit. Zooph. p. 102.

Very abundant in the Coralline zone: in great masses amongst
the refuse of the trawl-boats.

Mr. Alder, in his Catalogue (p. 32, pl. 3. fig. 4), has repre-

sented the cell of this species as deep and narrow, and strongly
denticulated. The examination, however, of adult specimens,
on which the cells had been well preserved, enables me to state
with confidence that this is not the case. The cell of L. longis-
sima is of moderate depth, and has a wide mouth, the margin
of which is cut into shallow and blunt crenations. Mr. Alder’s
figure represents a distinct form, which he at one time believed
to be the young of longissima, not having had the opportunity of
examining the cells on mature specimens of this zoophyte.
_ There can be little doubt that Lieut. Thomas’s note on L. di-
chotoma (Johnston, Brit. Zooph. p. 466) refers to the present
species; and he there rightly describes the crenulations of the
margin as shallow, and resembling those of Van Beneden’s
Campanularia volubilis.

3. L. gelatinosa, Pallas.

Exmouth ; rare.

This is the most beautiful of the British Campanulariade, from
its graceful habit of growth and extreme delicacy. Dr. Johnston
speaks of it as sometimes attaining a height of 8 or 10 inches.
I have a specimen from Exmouth which is about 6 inches high,
and consists of an exquisite cluster of as many as ten shoots.

The cells are of the thinnest texture, and it is a matter of
the greatest difficulty to distinguish the crenature of the margin.
Dr. Fleming describes the rim as plain, and conjectures that
Pallas may have seen the tips of the tentacles showing above
the edge of the cell, and mistaken them for crenations! The
Russian naturalist, however, was right.

Milne-Edwards has made a new species out of Fleming’s L.
gelatinosa, which He supposes to be distinct from the gelatinosa
of Pallas, and has given it the name of L. Flemingi. It is very
desirable that this name, which has found its way into some of
our lists of British zoophytes, should be expunged from the roll
of species, commemorating as it does a mere mistake.

4. L. geniculata, Linn,

Very common on weed, especially on the broad fronds of La-
minaria digitata, its chosen habitat.

separated by any essential distinctions, and the species under consideration
really seems to constitute a transition-form between them” (‘ Middelhavet’s
Littoral-Fauna’).

17*

260 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

Specimens of this species are often coloured red. The colour
is due to a very minute Alga, which covers the surface with a
network of chain-like vegetation.

LL. geniculata is a phosphorescent species, and the sudden
illumination of a whole forest of it on some dark frond is a truly
beautiful spectacle. If it is agitated in the dark, a bluish light
runs along each stem, flashing fitfully from cell to cell.

5. L. flecuosa, Hincks.
Syn. L. gelatinosa, var. a, Johnston, Brit. Zooph. pl. 25. figs. 3, 4.

Extremely common: on rocks and stones between tide-marks.
This species and L. neglecta are the prevalent littoral forms.
In some of the Torbay coves almost every stone is profusely
covered with L. flexuosa. It also clothes the sides of rocks
with its miniature forests, which are left beaten down and half-
dried during the recession of the tide.

In some situations the stems have a tendency to run out at
the extremity into tendril-like fibres.

There has been much blundering about this well-marked
species, and it is still often carelessly confounded with L. gela-
tinosa by writers on natural history. It may be known at once
by its flexuose habit, its large broad cells with long pedicle and
even rim, and its much-elongated truncate capsules with their
numerous sporosacs.

6. L. Lovéni, Allman.

Syn. Sea-thread Coralline, Ellis, Corall. pl. xii. c and 38 B.
Campanularia dichotoma, Lister, Phil. Trans. 1834.

geniculata, Lovén, Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1837; Schulze, Miiller’s

Archiv, 1851.

On Fucus, at Dartmouth and Torquay.

This species, the reproduction of which has been studied with
more or less completeness by several eminent naturalists, was
first defined by Prof. Allman, in one of his valuable papers on
the Hydroid Zoophytes (‘ Annals’ for August 1859). His de-
scription, however, is inaccurate in one important particular.
He speaks of the hydrothece as having an even rim, whereas the
margin of the tall and slender cells is cut into about ten shallow
and flattish crenations. So hyaline and delicate, however, is the
edge, that it requires very careful manipulation to bring them
into view.

There are sometimes as many as four or five of the fixed Me-

dusoids attached at once to the gonotheca; but commonly they —

are less numerous.

The Laomedea gracilis of Sars, figured in his ‘ Middelhavet’s
Littoral-Fauna’ (tab. 2. fig 5), is a second species which is pro-
pagated by means of fixed extra-capsular Medusoids.

a ae oy, ea ——

eee ee ee ae ee

es i a a ia

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 261

7. L. angulata,n. sp. Pl. VILL.

Stem zigzag, much angulated, the spaces between the cells very
long, simple or slightly branched, often running out at the
extremity into long tendril-like claspers. Cells alternate,
rather deep and slender, even-rimmed, set on long ringed
pedicles which spring from each bend of the stem—three or
four rings above the origin of each pedicle. Gonothece on
short ringed stalks (three or four rings), produced on the
creeping fibre, irregularly ovate, terminating above in a short
broad neck, which is somewhat truncate at the top, with
a few obscure wrinkles, and occasionally one or two projecting
points. Polype with twenty-four to twenty-six remarkably
long and slender tentacles.

On Zostera marina, Torbay.

This species presents some striking peculiarities. The general
habit is very distinctive. The main stem is strongly zigzagged,
the long internodes forming a series of obtuse angles. The
upper extremity commonly runs out into a tendril-like pro-
longation, which is often of great length, much thickened above,
and strongly annulated towards the lower end: this clasper is
sometimes half an inch long. The pedicles which support the
cells are generally long, and taper slightly upwards; they are
composed of from nine to twelve rings. Sometimes there is a
smooth portion about the middle of the pedicle. The ceils
themselves are rather deep and slightly made, with an even
margin. The gonothece are produced, as in Campanularia, on
the creeping stem; and this is the only species of Laomedea, so
far as I know, in which they are thus placed. The azillary
position of the capsules has hitherto been accounted an essential
character of this genus. All the specimens which I have hitherto
obtained are parasitic on the Zostera. The creeping fibre runs
along the leaf just within the edge, giving off stems at short
intervals; and between these the milk-white capsules occur,
generally in twos or threes. They spring, in my specimens,
from the side of the fibre, and are therefore recumbent on the
surface of the leaf. The gonothecz contain sporosacs.

The height of L. angulata is from 4 to # of an inch. Speci-
mens occur in which the stem is only about 4th of an inch in
height, bearing two or three cells, while the ¢endril is fully 4 an
inch in length.

I first met with this species in the Isle of Man, where it also
occurs on the Zostera.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Piate VII.

Figs. 1, 2. Plumularia tubulifera: portion of a plume and two eells mag-
. nified.

262 Zoological Society :—

Fig. 3. Plumularia similis: portion of a plume magnified.
Fig. 4. The same: gonothece magnified.
Figs. 5, 6. Plumularia echinulata: portions of plume magnified.

Puate VIII.
Figs. 1-5. Laomedea angulata, of the natural size and magnified.
(To be continued. }

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 23, 1861.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the
Chair.

Description or A New SPECIES OF THE FAmiIty CAPRIMUL-
cip&. By Joun Gou pn, Esa., F.R.S., etc.

CHORDEILES!? PUSILLUS.

Crown of the head, back, and lesser wing-coverts dark brown,
mottled with grey and rufous, produced by each feather being crossed
by interrupted bars of grey on the basal three-fourths, and with ru-
fous near the tip; the greater wing-coverts, tertiaries, and scapu-
laries are similarly marked, but the bands are larger and more
freckled, and are mingled grey and rufous, these feathers are also
largely tipped with rufous; primaries very dark brown, the three
outermost crossed at about two-thirds from their base with a broad
band of white, which on the fourth feather assumes the form of a
large oval spot; the remaining primaries are marked near their bases
with buffy white ; upper tail-coverts brown crossed by irregular bands
of buffy grey, and encircled with rufous at the tip ; two central tail-
feathers the same, the lateral ones brown, crossed by bands for three
parts of their length from their base, and the two on each side next
the central ones with a large spot of white at the tip ; on the throat
a large arrow-head-shaped mark of white ; feathers of the chest
brown, tipped with buff, forming a band across this part of the body ;
under surface crossed by numerous narrow, blackish-brown and
greyish-white bars, which latter become larger and whiter as they
proceed towards the vent ; under tail-coverts white ; tarsi naked and,
with the feet, mealy-brown.

Total length 53 inches ; wing 5; tail 23; tarsi >.

Hab. Supposed to be Bahia.

Remark.—This is by far the smallest Goatsucker I have ever seen,
the size of its body not exceeding that of a common Sparrow (Passer
domesticus). Its gape is entirely destitute of bristles. 1 believe I
have placed it in the right genus; at the same time I may observe
that the wings are more curved, and the primaries less resistant, than
in the other members of the genus Chordeiles. It is doubtless a
fully adult male.

ae eee eee
ore ee “i .

Mr. G. R. Gray on the Genus Basilornis. 263

Nore on tHE Ece or THE PirpiInc Crow or MAGPIE oF
New Sours Wa es (GyMNORHINA TIBICEN). By GrorGE
Bennett, M.D., F.Z.S.

It is not uncommon for eggs of the same species of bird to vary
so much both in form and colour, as to cause doubts to arise in the
minds of ornithologists as to the possibility of their being produced
by the same species. This has been well exemplified in the case of
the Red-tailed Tropic Bird (Phaéton phenicurus) more particularly,
as well as in others. On examining a number of eggs of the Piping
Crow (Gymnorhina tibicen), at Sydney, N.S. Wales, I was surprised
to observe in how many instances they differed, both with respect
to their form as well as in the markings of colour, so as to appear
to belong to distinct species, although those differing so much both
in form and colour were procured from the nest of the same bird.

The eggs I had so recently an opportunity of carefully examining
were collected by two zealous young naturalists, Mr. Edward Ramsey
and Mr. Henry Norton. The former gentleman has sent me his
notes on the eggs of the Australian Magpie, from which I have col-
lected the following information. He states that “ the Piping Crow
(G. tibicen) lays eggs differing from one another in the same nest,
both in form and colour,—some being long and others round, and the
coloured spots varying very much: On August 25th, 1860,” he
says, “the first Magpie’s eggs were taken this season. I have six
varieties of the eggs of this bird; and so much do they differ from
each other, that, had I not taken them from the nest, I could not
have believed they were the eggs of the same bird. All the young
birds I have taken from the nest have had the breast of a dull-brown
colour ; and a young bird brought home from the nest in 1859 is
now (1860) changing the plumage of the breast from the dull-brown
colour to black.”

Notre on THE GENUS BasILoRNIs.
By G. R. Gray, F.L.S., erc.

The genus Basilornis was established some years back by the late
Prof. Temminck on a bird from Celebes. Since then Mr. Wallace
has met with another species in his wanderings in Ceram. As there
exists some confusion with regard to these two species, I have thought
it right to address to the Society a few remarks on them, with a
view of pointing out their distinctive characters. They are easily
distinguished from one another by the form of their crests. That of
Celebes possesses a short, compressed, keel-like crest, which extends
from the culmen to behind the head, and is composed entirely of
scale-like and convex feathers ; whilst that of Ceram has an occipital,
erect and elongated crest, which, when viewed sideways, assumes
somewhat of a subtriangular form, and is composed of truncated,
rather broad and lax plumes. It also differs in having the nostrils
exposed and a naked space round each eye. In the species of Celebes
the nostrils are covered by the frontal plumes, and there is scarcely
any naked space round the eyes.

264 Zoological Society :—

Wagler in 1827 described a bird from Java(?) under the name of
Pastor corythaiz, the characters of which agree with the Ceram and
not the Celebes species, with which it has been confounded by Pr.
Bonaparte and other writers.

The specific characters of the two species are subjoined—viz.

BAsILORNIS CORYTHAIX (fig. 1).

Top of the head rich glossy purplish black ; crest bronzy black ;
nape, back, and beneath the body glossy chalybeous ; wings fuscous,
paler at the base of the inner web ; tail bronzy black, with the outer

Fig. 1.

feathers black with green edges ; spot below each eye, a patch on
each side of breast, and some scattered hairs on the throat, white.
Pastor corythaix, Wag). Syst. Av.
Basilornis corythaizx, Pr. B. Consp. Av. p. 420.
Heterornis corythaiz, G. R. Gray, Gen. of B. ii. p. 335.
Hab. Ceram (Wallace).

BasILORNIS CELEBENSIS (fig. 2).

Head rich glossy steel black; crest rich glossy purplish black ;
back, breast, and abdomen chalybeous; quills fuscous black ; tail
bronzy black, with the outer feathers greenish black ; a spot beneath
each eye, and a patch on each side of breast, white, partly tipped
with buff; throat with some scattered white plumes, hair-like at base

Dr. P. L. Sclater on a new Species of Copsychus. 265

and dilated at the tip of each ; nape and upper part of back furnished
with a few scattered buff plumes.
Basilornis celebensis, Temm. MS.
Basilornis corythaix, p., Pr. B. Consp. Av. p. 420 (deserip.).
Hab. Celebes (Menado, Makassar) ( Wallace).

Fig. 2.

On a New Species or THE Genus Copsycuus FROM Bor-
nEo. By P. L. Scriater, M.A., Pu.D., Secretary To THE
Society.

CopsyCHUS SUAVIS.

Nigro-sericea, alis extus fuscescentioribus ; abdomine saturate
castaneo ; dorso imo et caude rectricibus lateralibus candidis,
harum quatuor mediis et proxime utrinque pogonio interiore
nigris: rostro nigro, pedibus pallide fuscis.

Long. tota 9-0, alee 4-0, caudz 4°5.

Hab. In Borneo meridionali.

Obs. Affinis Copsycho macruro, sed statura majore, cauda breviore

et rectricum pictura diversus.

I have selected two examples of this pretty species of Copsychus
out of a small collection of bird skins from Banjermassing in South-
ern Borneo, now in the hands of Mr. S. Stevens. Its nearest ally
is that well-known beautiful songster the Copsychus macrurus of
India, from which, however, it is readily distinguished by its larger
size, shorter tail, and the three lateral rectrices, as well as the outer
web of the next pair, being wholly of a pure white. There are, how-
ever, blackish edgings at the base of the inner web of the second and
third pair in one of the specimens, which I take to be a male. In the
other, which is probably the female, these are absent, and the three
external pairs of rectrices are wholly white, the belly is paler chest-
nut, the plumage above more dusky, and the size smaller.

I think this species having the tail of Copsychus and the colours
of the so-called genus Kittacincla, justifies us in uniting these two

266 Zoological Society :—

groups, which, as far as I can see, only differ in the elongation of
the tail in the latter. ;

Seconp List or S1AMESE Reptices. By Dr. ALBERT
Gintuer, For. Mem. Zoot. Soc.*

Having examined the Saurians, Ophidians, and Batrachians of M.
Mouhot’s collection, lately transmitted from Chartaboum, on the
coast of Siam, to this country, I shall first describe the new species,
and then add a complete list of the whole series. Typical specimens
of them have been retained for the British Museum.

1. Draco TEHENIOPTERUS.

Tympanum not scaly ; nostrils above the face-ridge, directed up-
wards ; a low longitudinal fold on the neck. Scales on the back of
equal size, obscurely keeled. Gular sac covered with large smooth
scales, uniformly coloured. Wings dark-greenish olive, with five
arched black bands, not extending to the margin of the wing, some
being forked at the base.

2. ACANTHOSAURA CORONATA.

The upper orbital edge serrated, without elongate spine poste-
riorly ; a short spine on each side of the neck ; a yellowish-olive band,
edged with black across the crown, from one orbital edge to the
other ; an oblique, short, yellowish band, broadly edged with brown,
from below the orbit to the angle of the mouth.

This and the following species belong to the genus Acanthosaura,
as defined by Dr. Gray (Catal. Liz. p. 240). The tympanum is di-
stinct ; a short spine between it and the dorsal crest, which is rather
low. No femoral or przeanal pores. A short spine behind the orbital
edge, and separated from it by a deep notch. Back and sides co-
vered with small, smooth scales, slightly turned towards the dorsal
line, and intermixed with scattered larger ones, which are keeled ;
belly and legs with larger, keeled scales. Tail slightly compressed
at the base, the rest being round and without crest; all its scales
are keeled, those on the lower side being oblong and provided with
more prominent keels. Throat without cross-fold and without di-
stinct longitudinal pouch ; a slight oblique fold before the shoulder.

3. ACANTHOSAURA CAPRA.

The upper orbital edge not serrated, terminating posteriorly in a
long moveable horn ; no spine above the tympanum or on the side of
the neck. Nuchal crest high, not continuous with the dorsal crest,
which is elevated anteriorly. Crown and cheek without markings.

The tympanum is distinct; no femoral or przeanal pores. Back
and sides covered with small, smooth scales, which become gradually

* | take this early opportunity of remarking that I have convinced myself of
the correctness of Messrs. Duméril and Jan’s observation with regard to the den-
tition of Herpeton (see ‘ Annals,’ ser. 3. vol. vii. p.195). The groove of the pos-
terior maxillary tooth can be distinctly seen even in the transparent teeth of fresh
specimens, like those in the British Museum, when viewed with a strong magnifier
from the front of the mouth.—Giinther.

Ve eee ee ee

Dr. A. Giinther on Siamese Reptiles. 267

larger and more distinctly keeled towards the belly ; no large scales

intermixed with the small ones, only a few appear to be a little
larger than the rest. Tail slightly compressed at the base, surrounded
by rings of oblong, keeled scales. Throat expansible; a very slight
fold before the shoulder.

4. DiLopHyRUS MENTAGER.
Dorsal crest not interrupted above the shoulder, interrupted above
the hip; caudal crest as high as that on the back; no large scales

on the side of the neck ; sides of the throat with large convex or

tubercular scales.

This species belongs to the genus Dilophyrus, Gray (Catal. Liz.
p- 238). A high crest, composed of sabre-shaped shields, extends
from the nape of the neck to the second fifth of the length of the
tail, being interrupted above the hip. Scales on the back and the
sides of equal size, very small, with an ohscure keel obliquely directed
upwards ; those on the belly smooth, on the lower side of the tail
rather elongate, strongly keeled. ES egg distinct. Throat with
a cross-fold. Orbital edges and sides of the neck without spines.
Tail transversely banded with black.

One stuffed specimen is 30 inches long, the tail occupying 21.

5. TROPIDOPHORUS MICROLEPIS.

Snout rather narrow and produced. Scales on the back strongly
keeled, the keels not terminating in elevated spines. Back of the
tail with two series of moderately elevated spines, the series not being
continuous with those on the back of the trunk. Scales of the throat
smooth, or very indistinctly keeled. Tail with a series of plates
below, which are much larger and broader than the scales of the
belly. Three large preanals. A single anterior frontal (internasal)*.

6. SIMOTES TZNIATUS.

Scales in nineteen rows. Brownish-olive, with a brown longitu-
dinal dorsal band enclosing an olive-coloured line running along the
vertebral series of scales; another brownish band along the side of
the body ; belly whitish, chequered with black.

One loreal shield ; one anterior and two posterior oculars ; eight

* This is the third species of Tropidophorus. The two others are :-—

1. TRopIDOPHORUS COCHINCHINENSIS (Cuv.): Dum. Bibr. v. p. 556. pl. 57.
f. 1.—Tropidosaurus montanus, Gray in Griffith, Anim. Kingd. ix. App. p. 35.

Snout rather obtuse. Scales on the back strongly keeled, the keels terminating
in slightly elevated spines. Two series of moderately elevated spines along the
middle of the back of the tail, the series being continuous with those on the
back of the trunk. Tail with a band of large hexagonal plates below; two large
przanal scales. Two pairs of anterior frontal shields. Cochinchina.

2. TroprpopHorus Grayt, n. sp. (T. cochinchinensis, Gray, not Cuv.).

Snout rather narrow and produced. Scales on the back as well as those on
the tail with an exceedingly strong, lamelliform keel, elevated and spinous pos-
teriorly. Two series of spinous keels on the back of the tail, continuous with
those on the back of the trunk. Tail with rhombic scales below, which are not
much larger than those of the belly. Scales of the throat strongly keeled. Three
large preanal scales. Two pairs of anterior frontal shields.

Philippine Islands. Three specimens in the British Museum.

268 Zoological Society :—

upper labials, the third, fourth and fifth of which enter the orbit ;
155 ventral plates ; anal entire ; 44 pairs of subcaudals, Head with
the markings characteristic of the genus; each half of the dorsal
band occupies one series of scales and two halves ; the lateral band
runs along the fourth outer series, touching the third and fifth.

We were previously (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 113) enabled to
enumerate 25 species of Siamese Reptiles, which number is raised
to 42 by the following list.

Those which have been mentioned in the account of the first collee-
tion are marked with an asterisk.

1. Dracunculus maculatus, 12. Hemidactylus frenatus,
Gray. Schleg.
2. Draco teniopterus, Gthr. *13. Gecko verus, Merr.
3. Bronchocela cristatella, 14. Cylindrophis rufa, Laur.
Kuhl. 15. Python reticulatus, Schneid.
4. Acanthosaura armata, 16. Simotes teniatus, Gthr.
Gray. 17. Homalopsis buccata, L.
5. coronata, Gthr. *18. Tropidonotus quincunciatus,
6. capra, Gthr. Schleg.
*7. Calotes versicolor, Daud. 19. Dendrophis picta, Gm.
8. Dilophyrus mentager,Gthr. 20. Rana tigrina, Daud.
9. Leiolepis Bellii, Gray. *21. Oxyglossus lima, Tschudi.
10. Tropidophorus microlepis, | *22. Bufo melanostictus, Schn.
Gthr. *23. Polypedates maculatus,
11. Platyurus Schneiderianus, Gray.
Shaw.

May 14, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Descriptions or Two New Species or Hummine-Birps
BELONGING TO THE GENUS HypuropTiLa. By Jounn Goutp,
Esa., F.R.S., eve.

HyrpvuropriLa UROCHRYSA.

Head and upper surface dark green, becoming of a bronzy hue on
the wing- and tail-coverts ; wings purplish brown ; tail rich golden-
bronze both above and beneath; throat and breast grass-green ;
thighs, vent, and under tail-coverts pure white; upper mandible
black ; under mandible fleshy-red, with a black tip ; tarsi yellow or
flesh-colour.

Total length 4$ inches ; bill 14; wing 23; tail 14; tarsus 3.

Hab. Panama.

Remark.—This species closely resembles the H. Buffoni in size
and in the colouring of its body ; but the rich golden bronzy hue of
its tail at once distinguishes it from that and every other species.

Hypuropriza Isaur2.

Head, all the upper surface, wing-coverts, flanks, and abdomen
coppery-bronze, inclining to purple on the lower part of the back
and upper tail-coverts; wings purplish brown ; tail very dark bronze,

Ee a ee a a ON

SE Ce enn

r

Pl Le
Mis

Occurrence of Filaria sanguinea im Galaxias scriba. 269

inclining to purple; throat and breast grass-green; under tail-
coverts white; upper mandible black ; under mandible fleshy, with
a black tip ; tarsi yellow or flesh-colour.

Total length 42 inches; bill 1,,; wing 23; tail 12; tarsi Z.

Hab. Bocca del Toro, in Costa Rica.

Remark.—The specimen from which the above description was
taken is somewhat immature ; it is, however, sufficiently advanced
to show that it would have, when adult, a fine green breast; but
whether the green colour would extend over the abdomen I am un-
able to say. It is nearly equal in size to the H. urochrysa, H. Buf-
foni, and H. ceruleigastra ; but it has a shorter wing and a more
rounded tail than either of those species, and the under tail-coverts,
although white, are less plume-like in form than in the typical Hy-
puroptile. It is just possible that it may be necessary to separate
this bird into a new genus when we see it in its fully adult state ;
but it appears at present to be most nearly allied to the members of
the group in which I have provisionally placed it. I received this
bird from M. Edouard Verreaux, of Paris, many years ago, since which
I do not remember to have seen another.

The specific name Isaure was suggested to me by my late highly
valued friend the Prince Charles Lucien Bonaparte, who wished thus
to convey a compliment to Madame la Baronne de la Fresnaye, the
niece of Montbeillard, the able coadjutor of the celebrated Buffon.

NOTE ON THE OCCURRENCE OF FILARIA SANGUINEA IN THE
BODY OF THE GALAXIAS SCRIBA, A FRESHWATER FISH FROM
AustTRALia. By W. Batrp, M.D., F.L.S.

In the beginning of this year, some time in February, several
freshwater fishes belonging to the genus Galazias were brought over
to this country, alive, from the Murray River, Australia. Though
several survived the passage across the Atlantic, only one reached
the hands of the importer, Mr. Lloyd, alive.

This little fish was then placed in the freshwater Vivarium in the
Zoological Gardens, Regent’s Park, but it only lived about a week
there, dying in the beginning of March. Upon an inspection of the
body after death, an intestinal Worm was discovered making its ap-
pearance through the skin near the left pectoral fin. A more minute
examination discovered the existence of an abscess in that part of
the body, upon opening which I took out five specimens of a small
Worm which occupied the cavity of the abscess, and were apparently
making their way through the integuments of the fish. The abscess
communicated with the peritoneal cavity of the Galawias, and had
evidently caused its death. Upon examining the Worms, they appear
to be identical with the species first described by Rudolphi as being
found by him lodged under the integuments of the caudal fin of the
Cyprinus gibelio, or Crucian Carp, and named by him Filaria san-
guinea. This species has since been found by Creplin in the cavity
of the abdomen of the Leuciscus rutilus, or common Roach, and by
Siebold in the L. erythrophthalmus, the Red-eye or Rudd. The spe-

270 Misceliuneous.

cimens taken from the Galazxias are from 1} to 3 inches in length,
and, as Rudolphi has described them, they are thickish in form,
obtuse at both extremities ; and the larger ones were of a blood-red
colour, which, however, has disappeared since they were placed in
spirits. It was interesting to discover whether this was a new species
or not, and whether it had existed in the body of the fish before
it left Australia. A comparison with the specimen of Filaria san-
guinea in the collection of Entozoa in the British Museum, trans-
mitted to us by Mr. Siebold, leaves no doubt on my mind of its
identity with that species; and therefore in all probability these
Worms have been developed in the cavity of the abdomen of this
little Galaxias since it was placed in the tank at the Zoological
Gardens, or during its passage from Australia to this country.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Observations on the Existence of various Mollusca and Zoophytes
at very great Depths in the Mediterranean. By Dr. Auru.
MiLne-Epwarps.

In this memoir the author, who appears to be ignorant or regardless
of the still more striking observations of Dr. Wallich, published in
this Journal, communicates some instances of the occurrence of ani-
mal life at great depths in the sea. Two examples were communi-
cated to him by M. Valenciennes,—one of Voluta junonia, Sch.,
taken by Capt. Letourneur, in the Gulf of Mexico, at a depth of
about 70 fathoms ; the other of Zima excavata, Mill., dredged from
a depth of 264 fathoms, by M. Hoeg, on the coast of Greenland.
The other instances cited by the author were obtained by the ex-
amination of portions of the submarine telegraphic cable formerly
laid between Sardinia and Algeria, and removed in consequence of
some defect causing the interruption of the communication. The
fragments examined by Dr. Milne-Edwards were brought up from
the broad submarine valley, measuring from 1000 to 1500 fathoms
in depth, between Bone and Cagliari; and amongst the foreign
bodies adhering to them the author found several polypidoms and
shells which were still living when removed from the water. One of
the mollusks was a species of Oyster (Ostrea cochlear) which is met
with abundantly in various parts of the Mediterranean, and is known
to inhabit deep water, as it is frequently brought up by the coral-
fishers, whose operations are generally carried on at from 50 to 75
fathoms. The animal had evidently attached itself to the cable when
very young, and here attained its adult condition ; for its lower valve,
about 2? inches in diameter, had completely moulded itself upon
the surface of the cable, and had become deformed in order to em-
brace one-half of its circumference. On another point there was
also attached, although less firmly, a specimen of the common Medi-
terranean Pecten opercularis, Lamk., of the variety P. Audouini,
Perrod. There was also another Pecten which is very rare in col-

Miscellaneous. 271

lections—the Pecten Teste, of which the valves are marked with
very fine striz and elegantly trellised. According to Filippi, this
shell is only met with at depths of 25 to 30 fathoms. With these
three Acephalous Mollusks were associated two Gasteropods, which
are very rare in the localities usually explored by zoologists : one of
these is Monodonta limbata, the other Fusus lamellosus. The latter
shell, which is remarkable for the fine strieze traversing the whorls of
the spire, is extremely fresh: both contained the soft parts of the
animal, from which the author concludes that they must have lived
where they were found.

The Corals found fixed at the great depth above mentioned are of
still greater interest. There were fourteen individuals, belonging to
three species of the family Turbinolidee. One of them appeared to
the author not to differ from Caryophyllia arcuata, a very rare spe-
cies, found fossil in the Upper Tertiary strata of Piedmont at Castel-
Arquato, and which has also been met with at Messina. Another
species, nearly allied to Caryophyllia clavus, for which the author

proposes the name of C. electrica, appears to be much more common
in the submarine valley in which the telegraphic cable rested ; for no
less than ten individuals of it were found, all bearing evident traces
of their having been developed upon it. This species does not ap-
to differ from a small fossil Coral, of Pliocene age, found by

. Deshayes at Douéra, in Algeria. A third species, of which the
polypary is less than half an inch in height, does not enter into any
established genus: the author places it between the genera Cerato-
trochus and Sphenotrochus, and proposes to name it Thalassiotrochus
telegraphicus.

Besides the above, the portion of the cable examined gave attach-
ment to a small branch of Salicornaria farciminioides, to some Gor-
gonidee, and to two Serpule, the large calcareous tubes of which
were soldered to the iron wire for a considerable extent.

In his concluding remarks, the author dwells not only upon the
fact that these animals, some of them of high organization, dwelling
permanently at such great depths, are for the most part either rare
in collections or quite unknown to naturalists, but also upon the
circumstance that some of them are apparently identical with species
found in a fossil state in the most recent strata surrounding the basin
inhabited by them ; and hence infers that, by the investigation of the
deeper parts of the sea, we may probably add to the existing fauna
many other species now regarded as extinct.—Comptes Rendus,
July 15, 1861, p. 88.

Transmutation of Grasses.

In the beginning of last year (Gard. Chron., p. 4) we drew attention
to some extraordinary results said to bave been obtained by Prof.
Buckman in his cultivation of Grasses. He believed that he had
proved that in the course of cultivation Poa aquatica and Glyceria

uitans, two widely different species, lost their distinctions and became
identical ; that the same thing happened between the Fescues called

272 Miscellaneous.

loliacea and pratensis ; and that the wild Parsnip had become en-
nobled under his hands in the same way as the wild Carrot was
formerly, under the management of the elder Vilmorin.

M. Deeaisne, the able Professor of Agriculture in the experimental
department of the Garden of Plants in Paris, one of the most acute
of living botanists, and an extremely cautious experimentalist, being
engaged in the same line of inquiry, and having become desirous of
seeing some of the living results of Professor Buckman’s experiments,
that gentleman readily acceded to a request that he would furnish
them ; and in the spring a small parcel was forwarded to Paris. [It
is necessary to remark that although it passed through our hands we
were prevented by other occupations from examining it.] We have
now before us a report on the subject from M. Decaisne himself :—

“*T was very much obliged to you for the specimens of Glyceria
(Poa) aquatica which you were good enough to send over from
Mr. Buckman. Thanks to this authentic information, the value of
the experiments mentioned last year in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle’
begins to appear. Towards the end of last year I myself had col-
lected and sown seeds of Glyceria fluitans and G. spectabilis (Poa
aquatica). At this moment G. fluitans sown in dry ground is in full
flower, without having lost any one of its characters in the smallest
particular. Each plant forms a close tuft, from which arise many
flowering branches, which spread over the ground just as they do in
water. We have therefore, in this instance, no transmutation.

* As to Gl. spectabilis, it is not as yet in flower, but its creeping
rhizomes, thick yellowish-green shoots, and broad leaves with rough
sheaths leave no doubt as to its identity with its type. My experi-
ment shows therefore that Glyceria fluitans and Gl. spectabilis
remain unchanged.

‘The curious circumstance attending the account of transmutation
related by Mr. Buckman is that it rests upon a palpable mistake.
The two specimens he was so good as to send me in neither case belong
to the genus Glyceria, but are in both instances Poa sudetica!
This brings down the whole scaffolding with which his theory was
constructed.

‘«* Tf, however, Mr. Buckman has fallen into an error about Poa, I
believe that others have done the same in the case of Carrots. That
is to say, for four years past I have placed myself in the same conditions
as were described by M. Vilmorin, and nothing has come to pass.
Wild Carrots remain field Carrots still. [cannot but believe that
when M. Vilmorin saw them changing to red, yellow, and purple,
such changes must have been brought about by accidental crossing.
Insects must have conveyed the pollen of cultivated Carrots to the
wild ones, and thus intermediate conditions have been obtained.

“May I add that I have no confidence in the discovery of a
Broccoli on the cliffs of Cornwall. I am perfectly acquainted with
the wild Cabbage of our French coast, and I cannot bring myself to
believe it the parent of our cultivated races. However we shall learn
in time, for I have been engaged for several years in experimenting
on the subject.”’—-From the Gardeners’ Chronicle, Aug. 17, 1861.

‘
rq
2
a
a
a
Z

=
=
a

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 46. OCTOBER 1861.

XXIX.—Contributions to British Carcinology.—I. Characters of
undescribed Podophthalmia and Entomosiraca. By the Rev.
Atrrep Mere Norman, M.A.

[Plates XIII. & XIV.]

Unvex the above title I propose to publish, from time to time,

notes upon our rarer Crustacea, together with descriptions of
such new species as may come into my hands. I regret to learn
from Mr. Van Voorst that there is no prospect at present of a
new edition or supplement to Bell’s ‘ History of British Crus-
tacea’ being published; may I be allowed, however, through
this channel, to express a hope that Dr. Baird may be induced to
prepare a Supplement to his admirable ‘ Monograph of British
Entomostraca.’ Ample materia! is in existence; and such por-
tion of it as is in my own collection would be most gladly placed
in his abler hands for description, if such a supplement were
undertaken.

Subclass PODOPHTHALMIA.
Fam. Paguride.
__-~- Pagurus ferrugineus, n. sp. Pl. XIII. figs. 1-3.
Pedes chelati ciliati, leeves, neque spiniferi neque granulati (preter
quod margo carpi interior spinosulus est); margo brachii dextri
interior setarum scopas gerens. Manus dextra ovata; sinistra

minor, angustior, lateribus subparallelis, supra haud angulata.
Oculorum pedunculi elongati. Longitudo 1 une.

The carapace in this species is somewhat depressed anteriorly,
with the margin not rostrate and scarcely flexuous. The long
and slender eye-stalks reach to the middle of the last basal joint of
the external antennz, and to about one-third the length of the
last joint of the peduncle of the interior antenne. The first pair
of feet, which are very unequal, are clothed with fine silky hairs,

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 3, Vol. viii. 18

274, Rev. A. M. Norman on some undescribed

The right leg is furnished with a conspicuous brush of hair on
the lower edge of the inner margin of the third joint; the wrist
has spinose tubercles on the inner margin; the hand elongate-
ovate, about equal to the wrist in length, not sculptured (neither
spinose nor granular), clothed with scattered hair ; fingers half the
total length of the hand. Left hand very much smaller, with
nearly parallel sides, and not angulated on the centre of the upper
surface ; fingers elongated, not toothed. Second and third legs
slightly hairy, their upper margins not spinose. Colour reddish
brown, uniform all over. Total length 1 inch.

The hairiness of the fore legs distinguishes this species from
all its British congeners except cuanensis and Thompsoni; and
from these, as well as, I believe, from al/ our species, it may be
at once known by the smoothness of the hands, which have
neither surface nor margins spinose or granular. The form of
the fore legs in P. levis approaches closely to that of P. ferru-
gineus ; but the surface of the former is minutely granular, and
never hairy, the wrist and fore-arm are also more spiny on the
inner edge, and the hand is always pale in colour, with a bright
crimson central stain, which bifurcates and extends up the
fingers.

In July 1859, when dredging in Moulin Huet Bay, Guernsey,
I procured two small individuals of the new species now cha-
racterized, which were at once laid aside for description. This
summer, while dredging with my friend Mr. Jeffreys in the
Shetland Isles, two larger specimens were taken in Dourie Voe ;
and while drawing up this description, and looking through my
collection of Hermit Crabs, I found a fifth example, mixed with
the young of P. Thompsoni, which was taken, in February 1853,
in Lamlash Bay.

Fam. Palemonide.
Subfam. ALtpua1N#& (Dana).

Genus Hrprotyts (Leach).

Rostrum sat longum, plus minusve ensiforme, non mobile. 4d-
dominis segmentum tertium pone productum. Oculi salientes.
Antenne interne plerumque spina, externee semper squama basali
ornate ; internee duobus flagellis confectee. Mawillipedum articulus
ultimus compressus, pectinatus. Pedes primi maxillipedibus bre-
viores, manibusque brevibus instructi; seeundi multo longiores, car-
pum annulati.

Rostrum long, more or less sword-shaped, not articulated at
the base. Third segment of abdomen produced behind, and the
abdomen thence suddenly bent downwards. Eyes prominent.
Internal antenne generally with a spine externally at their base,

oe a

ee ay ee ee Te

Podophthalmia and Entomosiraca. 275

ending in two filaments; external antennz always furnished
with. a scale. Pedipalps with their last joint flattened and
toothed on the edge like a comb. First pair of legs shorter than
the foot-jaws, and having small hands; second pair longer, their
wrists many-jointed, and hands smaller than those of the first

pair.
_ Ihave drawn up fresh characters of this well-known genus,
for comparison with those hereafter to be described.

Hippolyte producta, n. sp. PI. XIII. fig. 5.
Forma gracilis atque attenuata. Seutum dorsale cylindricum, neque
_ gibbosum neque crassitudine abdomen excedens. Rostrum hori-
zontale, preelongum, acuminateque cultrellatum, squamam anten-
narum elongatam multo superans: dens marginis superioris unus
prope basin supra oculos positus; marginis inferioris dentes qua-
tuor omnes ultra dentem superiorem positi. Margo scuti anterior
_ duobus aculeorum paribus munita, unum ad rostri basin (sicut
in varians), alterum prope basim antennarum exteriorum situm.

Telson aculeorum unum par gerens. Oculi approximati sub ros-

tro positi, quod, quum, ut oculos desuper videamus, conamur, hos

celat. Long. 1 unc.

This is by far the most slender member of the genus with
which I am acquainted; every part is elongated, the body and
all its members. The carapace is cylindrical; it does not pre-
sent the slightest gibbosity on the back, nor at all exceed in
size the first segment of the abdomen; the lateral margins are
bent inwards below or wrapped round the body, instead of being
produced downwards, as is usually the case. The rostrum is
remarkably long, extending beyond the apices of the narrow an-
tennal scales, which are themselves much produced ; above, there
is a single tooth near the base and over the eyes; below, there
are four teeth, of which the last is the smallest, and is situated
close to the apex. There is a tooth on the carapace on either
side of the base of the rostrum, and another behind the origin
of the external antennz; the front margin of the carapace is
also produced into two very minute spine-like expansions im-
mediately below the eyes. The telson has one pair of minute
teeth. The eyes, which are remarkable for their small size, are
placed side by side, close together, and directly under the ros-
trum, so that, if looked at from above, they are almost entirely
concealed.

_ From the above description it will be at once evident that,
with respect to the armature of the rostrum, H. producta ap-
proaches both H. varians (Leach) and H. viridis (Otto)*, From

"* This species is the H. Whitei and H. Mitchellii of Mr. William Thomp-
son (Ann, Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xii, p. 110, pl. 6). Mr. Adam White, in
n 18*

276 Rey. As M. Norman on some undescribed

the former it may be known by the larger number of teeth on
the under side of the rostrum, from the latter by the presence of
the tooth near the base of the rostrum above; from both by the
single pair of spines on the telson. The remarkable elongation
and slenderness of this species is, however, its most marked
characteristic. It is quite a Mysis in form, and indeed, when I
first took the species, 1 was under the impression that it belonged
to that genus. The dredge came up one day in Lamlash Bay,
Arran, full of Zaminarie, among which were hopping numerous
Hippolyte' (varians, Cranchii, pandaliformis, &c.) and Pandali
(annulicornis and Thompsoni): from these I at once singled out
what I took to be a Mysis I had never seen before ; the specimen
was accordingly bottled, when, on reaching home, examination
proved it to be the Hippolyte now described,

The colour, when alive, was a deep green (not so vivid as in
H. viridis), with a black line down the back of the abdomen.

The species measures 1 inch from the extremity of the rostrum
to the end of the telson ; length of carapace ;%, inch, of rostrum
#5 inch; greatest depth of carapace ;/5 inch.

Genus Doryruorus *, n. g.

~ Rostrum, oculi antenneque eadem quee in Hippolyte. Abdominis
segmentum tertium pone non productum. Spina antennarum in-
teriorum: magna. Mazillipedum articulus ultimus cylindricus, cili-
atus, spinulis: (non in pectinis formam dispositis) paucis ad apicem
instructus. Pedes primi secundique inter se maxillipedibusque fere
pares, manibus elongatis instructi; secundi carpum annulati.

* Rostrum, eyes, and antennee as in the genus Hippolyte; the
spine at the base of the internal antenne large. Last joint of pe-
dipalps cylindrical, ciliated, ending in a few spines, which, how-
ever, are not disposed in the form of a comb. First pair of
feet much longer than in Hippolyte, about equal to the pedi-
palps and second pair of feet; third, fourth, and fifth pairs of
feet long and slender, exceeding thé first two pairs. Wrist of

his ‘ Popular History of British Crustacea,’ quotes a note of mine, in which
J stated my opinion that H. Mitchellii was a variety of H. varians.. That
opinion I now retract. I had then only seen two small specimens of
** Mitchellii;” but having since taken that form as well as “ Whitei” in
considerable numbers at Jersey, Guernsey, and Bantry Bay, I am now
satisfied that Mr. Thompson’s Hippolytes are varieties of one species, which
may always be known from varians by the absence of teeth on the upper
side of the rostrum, as well as by its more produced form and larger size.
The species would seem to be identical with Hippolyte viridis (Otto) (Al-
pheus viridis, Otto, Mém. de l’Acad. des Cur. de la Nat. de Bonne, Ixiv.
pl. 20. f.4; Hippolyte viridis, Milne-Edwards, vol. ii. p. 372).
* Aopuddpos, a spear-bearer, lancer, .

'
}

Tree oe Se eee FA ee SO

i a ile tle al

eee? a

Podophthalmia and Entomostraca. 277

the second pair not simple. Third segment of the abdomen not
produced behind, nor diffcring from the other segments.

Doryphorus Gordoni (Spence Bate). Pl. XIII. figs. 6 & 7.
Hippolyie Gordoni, Spence Bate, Nat. Hist. Review, vol. v. p. 51 and
woodcut.

Scutum antice carinatum atque dentatum. Rostrum horizontale, ad
apicem aliquantum resimum, longitudine cculos bis superens,
squamam antennarum exteriorum quarta parte aquare deficiens.
Dentes marginis superioris septem (rarius octo) ejusdem magnitu-
dinis eodemque intervallo inter se separati, horuam unus (rarius
duo) in carina scuti positus: marginis inferioris unus prope apicem
positus. Margo scuti anterior uno aculeorum pare armata infra
oculos posito. Telson duo minuta aculeorum paria gerens. An-
tenn@ interne apicem squamz exteriorum longe superantes. Pedes
primi preter apicem squamee antennarum multo extendentes,
antennarumque interiorum longitudinem assequentcs; dactyli
pedum primi atque secundi parium elongati. Carpus secundi
paris biarticulatus. Long. 2 unc.

Rostrum moderately long, and very elegant from the fact of
its being doubly bent; in the middle it inclines slightly down-
wards, and at the apex it again bends upwards. There are seven
or eight equidistant and equal-sized teeth above, of which not
more than two are situated posteriorly to the orbit; the apex is
simple and bent upwards; the single tooth below is placed near
the apex of the rostrum and cpposite to the last tooth of the
upper side. On either side of the carapace, below the orbit, is a
single tooth. The interior antenne are long, and considerably
exceed the antennal scales in length. Two pairs of spmes on the
telson. The first feet are long, and, when directed forwards,
project beyond the antennal scale by the length of the fingers,
which in both the first and second pairs of feet are much larger
than in the genus Hippolyte, elongated and curved. Colour
reddish. Length, from the apex of the antennal scales to the

end of the telson, 2 inch.

I took two specimens of Doryphorus Gordoni in Lamlash Bay
in 1853, and afterwards found it among some Crustacea sent to
me from the Moray Firth by Mr. Edward—the same locality
from whence Mr. Spence Bate subsequently described the spe-
cies. The absence of any prolongation in the third segment of
the abdomen, the large size of the first pair of feet, the elongated
hands of the first two pairs, and the greater length of the first,
third, fourth, and fifth pairs, as compared with the second, seem
to afford ample grounds for raising this interesting species to
generic rank ; and I had already drawn up the characters of the
genus in MS. when Mr. Spence Bate’s description appeared in
the ‘ Natural History Review.’

278 Rev. A. M. Norman on some undescribed

Genus DEnNIsI14, n. g.

Rostrum, abdomen oculique eadem quee in Hippolyte. Antenne et
externee et internee squama basali ornate; interne tribus flagellis
confectee. Mazillipedum articulus ultimus cylindricus, ciliatus.
Pedes primi maxillipedibus longiores, manibus elongatis instructi.

Rostrum, abdomen, external antenne, and eyes as in the genus
Hippolyte ; the internal antenne have the basal joint compressed
and flattened out into a scale similar in form to that attached to
the external antennz, but smaller; their filaments are similar to
those of the genus Athanas, the thicker of the two ordinary fila-
ments being divided and sending out a slender branch near its
termination. The last joint of the pedipalps is cylindrical and
ciliated, not spinose. The first feet are longer than the pedi-
palps, and have lengthened hands, as in the genus Palemon.
The second feet in my specimens are injured, and I am con-
sequently unable to draw characters from them. ‘The palp of
the mandibles appears to consist of a single joint.

Dennisia sagittifera, n. sp. Pl. XIII. figs. 8-18.

Scutum antice dentatum atque carinatum. Rostrum horizontale,
cultrellatum, squamam antennarum exteriorum paulo superans :
dentes marginis superioris octo, quorum duo in scuti carina positi ;
marginis inferioris tres; dentes ciliati. Margo scuti anterior duo
aculeorum paria infra oculos posita gerens. Telson duobus acu-
leorum paribus ornatum.

The fore part of the carapace keeled. Rostrum nearly straight,
a little longer than the scale of the exterior antenne, and deep
in proportion to its length; of the eight teeth which are on the
upper edge, two are on the carapace and six on the rostrum
itself; below there are three teeth: all the teeth are ciliated.
There is a spine at the origin of the external antenne, and a
second spine on the carapace behind and a little below the first.
Third segment of the abdomen gibbous and produced behind,
as in the genera Hippolyte and Pandalus. There are two pairs
of spines on the telson.

The colours of this species were very vivid and extremely
beautiful when alive. The carapace was pale green, delicately
spotted and mottled with brown; the abdomen very pale lilac,
elegantly painted on the third segment with a chevron of a
bright lilac (from this mark the specific name is derived), and
before this were two oval brown spots. The legs were prettily
banded with violet.

Among many rare Crustacea which were dredged by the
Rev. R. N. Dennis and myself at Jersey, in 1859, was the pre-
sent species. It was found among Zostera from about 4 fathoms
water in St. Catherine’s Bay. I have named the genus after

ee ee ee RS i

ae ee

sera eee

Podophthalmia and Entomostraca. 279

my friend and brother carcinologist, in remembrance of the
happy hours which we have spent together, and as a tribute to
an excellent field naturalist.

Subfam. IT. Panpatin# (Dana).
Genus Panpauus, Leach.

‘Pandalus Thompsoni, Bell. Pl. XIV. figs. 3-9.
Hippolyte Thompsoni, Bell, Brit. Crust. p.290; White, Popular Hist. Brit.
123

p- 123.
Pandalus Jeffreysii, Spence Bate, Fauna of Swansea; and Nat. Hist. Re-
view, vol. vi. p. 100, with woodcuts.

Bell has described a Hippolyte, but figured a Pandalus, for this
species. Any one looking at the woodcut in the ‘ History of

ritish Crustacea’ will see that the first feet are rightly drawn
with “the terminal joint styliform and simple,” which is the
chief character of the genus Pandalus. Hippolyte Thompsoni is
thus undoubtedly synonymous with Mr. Spence Bate’s Pandalus
Jeffreysit. Mr. Gosse was near discovering the truth. In his
** Notes on some new and little-known Marine Animals” (Ann.
Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xii. p. 155), he remarked that the rostral
spines of Hippolyte Thompsoni are not simple serratures, but
“triangular spines articulated to the edge,” as in Pandalus an-
nulicornis ; but there his observations appear to have ceased, and
he failed to notice that the shrimp which he was examining was
in all respects a true Pandalus.

Subfam. III. Patawmonin (Dana).
Genus Patzmon, Fabr.
Palemon minans, nu. sp. Pl. XIV. figs. 1 & 2.

Scutum dorsale vix carinatum. Rostrum haud longe ab origine
subito resimum ; squamam antennarum non superans. Dens unus
in scuti tergo positus. Rostri dentes, marginis superioris nulli,
inferioris tres, ciliati.

This Palemon may be known at a glance from the other
British species by the remarkable form of the rostrum, which,
instead of being horizontal or nearly so, is suddenly bent up-
wards at a short distance from its base. There is a single tooth
on the back of the carapace, but none on the upper margin of
the rostrum. The under side of the rostrum is furnished with
three large teeth, which are fringed with fine hairs.

Palemon minans was taken at Guernsey in 1857. The specific
name has reference to the “threatening” aspect of the rostrum
—upraised, as it were, to strike.

280 Rev. A. M. Norman on Podophthalmia and Entomostraca,

Subclass ENTOMOSTRACA,
Fam. Cypridinida.
Genus Cypripina, Milne-Edwards.
Cypridina teres, n. sp. Pl. XIV. fig. 10.

Ovata, infra medium vix latior, levis, alba; oris incisura stricta,
descendens, recurvata. Animal incognitum. Long. 54 unc.

Shell ovate, not produced, very slightly widening just below
the middle, quite smooth, pure white, moderately and regularly
convex. Oral slit narrow and somewhat semicircular in form.
Length 54, inch.

The oneeat ally to this species is perhaps Cypridina Marie
(Baird) ; but the form of the latter is more produced, narrower
in proportion to its length, of more equal breadth throughout,
and much more tumid.

Cypridina teres was kindly added to my collection by the Rev.
R. N. Dennis, who found it among shell-sand which had been
dredged at Oban.

Genus PutLomepss, Lilljeborg.

The genus Philomedes is distinguished from Cypridina by the
antenne, which are furnished with a remarkable, long seta.

Philomedes longicornis, Lilljeborg. Pl. XIV. fig. 11.

Philomedes longicornis, Lilljeborg, Cladocera, Ostracoda, ock Copepoda i

Skane, t. 26. figs. 4, 5 (1853).

Shell subquadrangular-ovate, slightly convex. Anterior mar-
gin generally retuse, but sometimes rounded ; dorsal and ventral
margins moderately arched ; posterior margin ‘obliquely truncate,
the ventral angle being the lower. A-short spine is frequently, but
not always, present at the dorsal angle of the posterior extremity.
Oral aperture wide, gaping, triangular. The surface of the shell
seems to be always more or less excavated with large irregularly
disposed circular or subcircular pits, which in aged “examples are
often confluent and form large scars. Length 54, inch.

I met with this species, now first added to the British fauna,
in some numbers among dredged stuff sent to me by W. Webster,
Esq., from Plymouth Sound, on account of its containing Chem-
nitzia fenestrata and Odostomia acuta in great abundance. I am
indebted to Dr. Baird for pointing out to me the identity of the
Plymouth Entomostracan with Lilljeborg’s species.

In concluding these descriptions, 1 must return my best
thanks to my friend Mr. Hodge for the valuable assistance he
has given me in illustrating the paper.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 281

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Prate XIII.
Fig. 1. Pagurus ferrugineus (Norman), slightly enlarged.
Fig. 2. Right arm, side view.
Fig. 3. Right hand, front view.
Fig. 4. Pagurus levis (Thompson); right arm.

‘Fig. 5. Hippolyte producta (Norman); rostrum.

Fig. 6. Doryphorus Gordoni (Spence Bate, sp.); rostrum.
Fig. 7. Telson of the same.

Fig. 8. Dennisia sagittifera (Norman), twice the natural size.
Fig. 9. Rostrum of the same.

Fig. 10. Carapace viewed from above, showirg the structure of the antennal

ae vi scales and filaments.
ig. 11. Pedipalp.
Fig. 12. Leg of first pair.
Fig. 13. Telson.
PuaTe XIV.

Fig. 1. Palemon minans (Norman), slightly enlarged.
Fig. 2. Side view of carapace of the same.
Figs. 3 & 4. Pandalus Thompsoni (Bell); two forms of the rostrum.
Fig. 5. Internal antennz of the same.
Fig. 6. Pedipalp.
Fig. 7. Leg of the first pair.
Fig. 8. Right leg of the second pair.
. 9. Left leg of the second pair.
Fig. 10. Cypridina teres (Norman), magnified 50 diameters.
Fig. 11. Philomedes longicornis (Lilljeborg), magnified 50 diameters: the
spine a is often absent.

Sedgefield, county Durham,
August 15, i861.

XXX.—WNotes and Correcticns on the Organization of Infusoria, &c.
By H. J. Canter, Esq., F.R.S.

As time progresses, we make nes obscrvations and detect errors
in preceding inquiries; and he who would still pursue truth
will publish both indiscriminately, wishing to record the results
of his labours for the benefit of those who may come after him,
and thus make some little return for the pleasure he himself has
derived from the investigations of others.

Spherical Cells.

In my “ Notes on the Organization of the Freshwater Infu-
soria” (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xviii., 1856), I have mentioned
“spherical cells or biliary organs (?)” in the list of their con-
tents. This was a mistake, so far as the Infusoria are concerned;
for I have since ascertained that the bodies to which I have
referred, instead of being homologous with the ciliated cells
lining the stomach of the Planarie and Rotatoria respectively,

282 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria.

were merely ejected portions of the “abdominal mucus” of
Otostoma, which, assuming a spherical form, and containing
round pellets of half-digested vegetable matter, which had in
consequence become of a bright brown colour, so simulated the
bile-cells of Planaria, that, at the time, I set them down as
identical. No such cells occur in the Infusoria that I have since
been able to see; and therefore “ spherical cells,” in my list of
the organs of the Infusoria, should be erased.

Vesicula.

At page 126 ibidem, I have described the “ contracting vesicle”
under the name of “ vesicula,” as being a more appropriate and
more convenient term, and have assigned to it an excretory
function; but this has been disputed, and therefore I would
now add more to strengthen my inference.

In their ‘ Etudes sur les Infusoires, &c.’ (p. 42 et seg.), MM.
Claparéde and Lachmann have come to the conclusion that the
vesicula is not an excretory organ ; and in Pritchard’s ‘ Infusoria’
(4th ed. p. 432, 1861) it 1s stated that Cohn, in Brachionus mili-
taris (which has a sinus attached to the vesicula), has “ decisively
proved, by mingling colouring matter in the water and witness-
ing a current inwards during each dilatation, and one outwards
on each contraction, alternately, that it not only opens into the
cloaca, but that it is a respiratory organ.”

As regards MM. Claparéde and Lachmann’s conclusion, I
would observe that, throughout their excellent article on the
subject, while they endeavour to maintain that the fluid of the
vesicula is returned into the vessels on the systole or contraction
of the vesicula because the sinuses and vessels become filled
immediately afterwards, they never once allude to the possibility
that this may take place from the closing of the valves between
the sinuses and vesicula at the moment the latter is about to
eject its contents externally, which, after careful re-examination,
would be my explanation of the phenomenon: viz. the fluid, still
flowing on towards the vesicula, like that of the blood towards
the heart, is ponded back for the moment in the sinuses and
vessels, while the vesicula empties itself, like the ventricles of
the heart, in another direction.

If we watch the vesicula in Paramecium aurelia as this animal
gradually rotates itself upon its long axis, we observe that it
is situated peripherally ; that when distended and uppermost
(nearest the observer) it is spherical in appearance, and presents
a small papilla in the centre; and that when it is lateral it
is bottle-shaped, the neck communicating with the papilla.
Further, we observe that the sinuses are attached round the
shoulders of the bottle, and that when the diastole or dilatation

See ey 2 ee

af.

ee ea se

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 283

takes place, the fundus of the bottle is forced into the interior
of the Paramecium, while, when the systole takes place,’ the
fundus moves towards the papilla, or externally. Now, if the
vesicula was not for ejecting the fluid which it receives from the
sinuses and their veSsels, but, on the contrary, for returning it
into them, why should it have a distensible neck, this neck be
attached to a papilla on the surface of the body, and the line of
direction in which the vesicula contracts be from the fundus to
the papilla?

MM. Claparéde and Lachmann state that no current can be
seen to pass out at the papilla in the Infusoria, and in this they
are right; but why? simply because it is impossible to see this
without adding some colouring matter to the water, and then
the particles are whirled off the surface of the animalcule by its
cilia with such rapidity and confusion, that it is equally impos-
sible to discover among them the drop of fluid which may be
ejected from the vesicula. But let us take an organism closely
allied to the Infusoria, and not covered with cilia, that we may
see what takes place there. This brings me to Cohn’s statement
above mentioned.

I must now assume that the vesicula or contracting vesicle,
its sinuses and its vessels, are the homologue of this system in
the Rotatoria ; but not having been able to get Brachionus mili-
taris, I must take Brachionus urceolaris, which has no sinus
connecied with its vesicula, a matter of no consequence here.

The system in B, urceolaris consists of a vesicula connected
with a set of vessels on each side, which are more or less branched
and terminate in blinded extremities, and a few monociliated
appendages which are attached to them. In Paramecium, where
the system is double, each part consists of a vesicula, sinuses,
and more or less branched vessels, which also end in blind ex-
tremities. Thus the monociliated appendages do not appear in
Paramecium, nor the sinuses in Brachionus. With these excep-
tions, equally matters of no consequence here, there is such a
similarity in every part of these systems in Brachionus and Para-
mecium, that it seems to me no reasonable doubt can be enter-
tained that they are homologous.

Now, what is witnessed when we place Brachionus urceolaris
in water with which colouring matter has been mixed (say fine
Indian ink), under a slip of glass which so compresses the Bra-
chionus as to keep it stationary and prevent the coloured fluid
from getting between it and the eye of the observer? We see
that the vesicula becomes filled with a transparent colourless
fluid, and that this fluid, as the vesicula contracts, is suddenly
forced out of the cloaca into the surrounding medium, where,
for a moment or two, it remains unmixed with the coloured

284 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria,

water, and then disappears, while, the vesicula dilating again,
the same phenomena may be repeated sufficiently often for the
observer to feel certain that the fluid which accumulates in the
vesicula is uncoloured and that it is ejected externally.

If, then, the water with which the vesictla is refilled comes
from the exterior, as Cohn’s experiment goes to prove, those
who support this view will be inclined to state that, as it passes
into the vesicula of Brachionus urccolaris, it is strained clear,
and as it passes into that of B. miliaris it is not so. But the
sudden way in which it is ejected in B. urceolaris indicates a
very large opening, and one which would admit the finest colour-
ing matter that can be used, and which was used on the occasion
of the experiment above-mentioned, viz. fine China-ink (or, as
it is termed, “ Indian ink”’), very easily. Similar results were
obtained by using carmine with a large Notommata.

The assumption that it is strained in one instance and not in
the other, then, is not sufficient to lead to the conclusion that
the vesicula is filled from without; and therefore, disregarding
Cohn’s statement, I still assert that the fluid is gathered from
the interior, conducted into, and expelled by, the vesicula.

Thus we have further confirmation of the vesicula being an
excretory organ in the Infusoria, as well as the fact of its being
so not only in Brachionus, but probably in the Rotatoria gene-
rally, so far established.

Besides the monociliated tassel-like bodies which are attached
to the vessels of this system in the Rotatoria, the vessels are
accompanied by a fine granular substance, which more or less
envelopes them; and this is particularly well seen in the seg-
ments of the Naidina (worms), where there is an organ of this
kind in each segment, called by Dr. T. Williams the “ segmental
organ.” (See my description of this, and figure, Ann. Nat. Hist.
vol. il. p. 27, pl. 2, 1858.)

It is not my intention to allude further to this granular sub-
stance now; but, as regards the ‘tassel-like’ bodies, I cannot
help observing that they are as much indicative of the excretory
nature of this system as any other part. Witness them in one
of the largest species of Rotatoria, viz. in Notommata, where
they exist in scores on one long vessel on each side, while the
other long canals have none at all, but are surrounded by the
granular matter. Here some of the tassel-like bodies are pro-
vided with the usual single cilium running through them, while
others are destitute of it, but have in lieu expanded mouths
fringed with cilia. Does not the cilium act after the manner of
a “spiral pump ”’ in raising the water from the abdominal cavity
into the tubes, and has not the ciliated border the same effect
as the single cilium of Euglena, &e., and the fringe of cilia round

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 285

the disk of Vorticella respectively ? while the granular substance
around the other longitudinal and more tortuous canals, which
are wholly without tassels, may perform another excretory func-
tion. Lastly, in Nais fusca, where this organ becomes the ovi-
sae (see J. c.), if I mistake not, the spermatophorous cells are
introduced into it through the ciliated opening,—thus still
further showing that the current of this system is outward.

The only view, then, that I can take of the vesicula and its
vessels is that it is an excretory system corresponding with the
renal apparatus in the higher animals; and if I should be right,
then the term “ vesicula,” which I have adopted for “ contract-
ing vesicle,” will be still more applicable. It is remarkable, too,
that in the Naidina it should be so intimately connected with
the generative system, like these two systems in the higher
animals.

Acineta and its Metamorphoses.

At page 236 of my “ Notes,” I have stated, respecting Stein’s
assumption of the gemmiparous reproduction of Vorticelle from
Rhizopods, that “Stein has described it in Acineta, and I have
since observed it in a Rhizopod undistinguishable from Ameba
Gleichenii. I have also seen Vorticelle developed singly from
Acinete.”

With the latter part of this assertion I have now nothing
more to do, since it was an assumption, taking for granted that
Stein was right, and I contradicted it as soon as I had an op-
portunity of watching the gemmez which are thrown off by Aci-
neta sufficiently long to know what became of them. Thus I
stated (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xx. p. 37, 1857) that, with Lach-
mann and Cienkowsky, I never could find that the gemma thrown
off from Acineta passes into anything but Acinefa. It swims
about rapidly by means of its cilia for some time, then becomes
stationary, the cilia disappear, and the capitate tentacula are
thrown out for catching its prey or food.

But with the assertion that Vorticelle are thrown off from
Amebe, which, on my authority, has been quoted in Dr. Car-
penter’s work on ‘ The Microscope’ (I think), and in Pritchard’s
last edition of his ‘ Infusoria’ (p. 364), the case is different.
This has not been contradicted by me, although I now believe
it to be just as much deserving of contradiction as the assertion
that the gemma of Acineta becomes a Vorticella. However, as I
did witness Ameba throwing. off young living Vorticelle, a de-
scription of the fact should accompany the view I now take of it.

Under date the 27th of March 1854, in my private journal, is
a full description of this occurrence (with drawings which were
then carefully made for publication), which took place in the
following way :—

286 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria.

Some clear water from the main drain of Bombay (which is
brackish from admixture with the sea, which flows into it twice
daily), having been placed in a basin for the purpose of examin-
ing the great development of the common Ameba and Vorticella
microstoma (mihi) which, after standing two or three days, takes
place in it, some of these were swept off from the side of the basin
with a hair-pencil, and having been transferred to a slide, were
covered with a slip of thin glass, and placed under the micro-
scope, when it was observed that some of the Amebe contained
young Vorticellez, in globular transparent spaces respectively,
which, by their sudden contractions according to their custom,
showed that they were alive and vigorous. Some Ame@be con-
tained one, and others two; and they were apparently in all
stages of development as regards size, up to one-fourth of that
of a full-grown V. microstoma, at which period they were seen
to be thrown off by the Ameba, and with such indifference that
the Ameba continued its course, and the rent made in its body
closed up as if it was a natural occurrence.

Under the influence of Stein’s assumption that the gemma
of Acineta became a Vorticella, and having seen this gemma
thrown off by Acineta, I immediately concluded that what has
just been described was a similar production of Vorticella from
Ameba. There was the young Vorticella in all stages of
development as regards size, manifesting vigorous life by the
activity of the vesicula and its peculiar contractions in totality,
apparently encysted in the dmeba, and when ejected (which
only took place with those which were largest) trimming itself
for a few moments and then swimming off.

It was not unlikely, then, that I should have come to the
conclusion that Vorticelle were thus being developed from Ameba,
instead of being previously enclosed for food, and only those
thrown off which were so large and powerful that the dmeba
could not retain them comfortably, which I now believe to have
been the case.

But it may be asked, when and how did they become thus
enclosed? We have only here to remember with what degree of
voracity Infusoria feed when they are brought into direct con-
tact with their food under a slip of glass (e. g. Stylonychia and
Chlamydococcus), and that when they are first placed in this posi-
tion they are frequently comparatively empty, although they have
been taken from water abounding with their food, to come to the
conclusion that it is being placed between the two slips of glass
which enables them to entrap their food so easily, and there-
fore that it was the transfer of the dmebe and Vorticelle to-
gether in great numbers from the side of the basin to this posi-
tion that placed the active Vorticella, as it were, in the jaws of

itt tl i Ee ae ee

Mr. H, J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 287

the slothful Rhizopod. Besides, the fact that the gemma of
Acineta does not pass into a Vorticella hayig now been deter-
mined leaves us without a single instance of probability that

_ Vorticella should be in any way developed from Ameba.

Having. made this explanation, let us for a moment turn our
attention to the other point of Stein’s theory, viz. the trans-
formation of Vorticella into Acineta, also witnessed by Udekem
(Ann. des Sc. Nat. ix. p. 321, Zool. 1858).

- Respecting this metamorphosis, much doubt, and even denial,
has been expressed; but although all have not had the good
fortune to witness it, yet it seems to rest now on evidence too
good to be questioned, although perhaps the right interpretation
has not been given to it by those who have seen and described it.

Now, no one can have observed a number of spherical Acinete

(Podophrya fixa, Ehr.) adhering to the surface of Paramecium

_ aurelia and carried about with it, without connecting it with the

parasitic Rhizopods, which, attaching themselves to Chlamydo-
coccus, Eudorina elegans, and the like, in a globular form, already
convey their germs into their interior, and begin to devour the
substance of their host while the latter are yet actively swimming
through the water, and without thus coming to the inference
that both organisms are of the same nature.

Again, no one can at first witness the change which, almost
like a “dissolving view,” takes place in the protoplasm and
chlorophyll of Chlamydococeus, Eudorina, and that of the cells of.
Algze generally, during which these pass from their original form
into that of a Rhizopod, without inferring that the form pro-
duced is merely another one of that which preceded it, and no
absolute change. Hence my description of the fancied passage
of the vegetable protoplasm into Actinophrys, to which I shall
more particularly allude by-and-by (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xix,
p- 259, 1857), and which at the same time also I classed with
that of Vorticella into Acineta.

Seeing, then, the great analogy, if not real identity, that exists
between the nature of these organisms, I would suggest that
the transformation of Vorticella into Acineta may be of the same
kind as the passage of the vegetable protoplasm into rhizopodous
forms—that, in fact, the germ of Acineta, like the egg of the
Ichneumonide among Insects, becomes encysted with the Vorti-
cella, eats up its host, and comes out an Acineta, as the larva of
the Ichneumon-fly, which is hatched in the chrysalis of one of
the Lepidoptera, lives upon its host, and comes out of the
cocoon, not a butterfly, but a wasp.

That the stalked Acinete upon Epistylis are parasitic can easily
be seen, because they are not upon the ends of the dichotomous
branches of their host, but fixed to them by single smaller stems

288 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria.

of their own. Not only that, but in a pool here (Bombay) where
Epistylis abounds, the same kind of Acineta, apparently, which
accompanies it, abounds also on the web of the frog’s feet which
live in this pool—thus assuming the position of an epizoon ;
while the cases described and fieur ed by Stein and Cohn, in
which the globular form (Podophrya) has been developed singly
or in great plurality in the interior of Stylonychia, Nassula, &c.,
may afford instances of entozoic Acinete.

Directing our attention to the phases presented by the globular
Acineta, one of the most striking phenomena exhibited by it is -
the projection of cilia which takes place round the half which is
to swim about, just before its separation from the other half,
during duplicative division, since it affords us an instance in
which cilia can be put forth and retracted by a previously un-
ciliated Infusorium, the cilia disappearing on the protrusion of
the capitate tentacula, unless the same material can be put forth
under different forms. Be this as it may, the cilia are present,
and their retraction, &c., take place also in the gemma, and
their presence in both instances appears to be for enabling
the Acineta to seek for some living Infusorium upon which to
fix itself for food. The swimming away of one while the other
half remains stationary, in the duplicative division, seems to
show that, when this mode of reproduction takes place in Infu-
soria, there is always one half older than the other, which is, a
it were, the stock, and therefore the young half the bud.

Pythium entophytum, Pringsheim*.

Not altogether unconnected with the foregoing subject is the
development which I have described and figured in different
parts of the ‘ Annals,’ since 1855, in the ceils of the Characea,
Spirogyra, Gidogonium, &c., and in the bodies of Rotatoria and
in the egg of Nais fusca.

This development I at first tried to prove to be parasitic ; then
I thought it was a simple transformation of the protoplasm from
one form into another; and, again, now I am compelled to view
all these developments as “originating from germs previously
existing in the midst of the protoplasm when not obviously
introduced.

Nothing, however, has impressed me with this belief so much
as Prof. Pringsheim’s descriptions and illustrations of the con-
jugation which takes place between the sporanginm and fila-
ments of the other species of this genus, to which he has given
the name of Pythium monospermum (I. c.), while at p. 366 (1. c.)
he states that, although he had not seen the fecundation of Py-

* Ann, des Sc. Nat. xi. p. 354, pl. 7. fig. 1 (Bot.), 1859.

i te li il, ek

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Organization of Infusoria. 289

thium entophytum, yet the presence of utricles filled with little
straight tubes like the seminal bodies of Vaucheria and Sapro-
legnia in company with the sporangia of P. entophytum, indicates,
with great probability, that they are its antheridia. Pringsheim,
however, like myself, mistook the nature of this organism for-
merly, as may be seen by reference to the ‘Annals’ (vol. xi.
p- 294, 1853), where he contended that it was not a parasite,
but a reproductive element of Spirogyra, in whose cells it occurs,
while in 1859 he makes it a Saprolegnia.

It was this organism to which I alluded in my communication
to the ‘Annals,’ in 1857, entitled “The Transformation of
Vegetable Protoplasm into Actinophrys,’’ where I described
the contents of the sporangium as consisting of monociliated
polymorphic cells which lost their cilium and put on the radiated
form of Actinophrys; also that when within the cells of Spiro-
gyra, they enclosed the protoplasm and its contents after the
manner of Amwba. The monociliated bodies Pringsheim calls
*€ zoospores ; ”” and these would form the female, while his tubular
cells (“tubes”) would form the male element of the organism.
Thus we have a being which brings us at once close upon the
confines of the Animal, Algal, and Fungal divisions of organic
life. ;

In the protoplasm of Nitella, as I have figured and described
long ago, another form of these rhizopodous parasites abounds ;
and in the cells of Spirogyra crassa, circular nuclei may fre-
quently be seen, which probably belong to Pythium entophytum.
Thus for the future I would regard all those apparent trans-
formations of the protoplasm as the development of parasitic
germs previously existing in it (where they are not obviously
introduced), which, under favourable circumstances, that is,
where the specific vitality of the cell begins to ebb, begin to
assimilate its protoplasm, &c., to their own form; for the proto-
plasm must be still fresh, as under sudden putrescency they do
not appear, but probably as rapidly pass into decomposition as
the protoplasm in which they have been living. It is difficult
to realize the nature of these changes at first ; for, like those of
a “dissolving view,” as before stated, they are inappreciable ;
but such, I am now persuaded, is the way in which they must
be explained.

Eudorina elegans.

Lastly, at p. 10 of the ‘ Annals,’ vol. iii. 1859, I have made a
mistake in correcting what I fancied to be an error in my de-
scription of the “green cell” of Eudorina, viz. in trying to
prove that what I had previously stated to be the “ nucleus”
was a “starch-cell.” Subsequent observation has shown me

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol, viii. 19

290 Rey. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoopliytes _

that I was right in the first instance; for although, both in
-Eudorina and Chlamydococcus, the peripheral substance, and per-
chaps the interior of the nucleus itself, becomes purple and blue
under the action of iodine, this cell must be considered the
nucleus, while the “granules” in the protoplasm should be
viewed as the analogues of the “starch-cell” im the plant-cell.
Thus the “green cell” of Eudorina consists of the cell-wall
with its two cilia, which contains the protoplasm and chloro-
phyll, the nucleus, the granules, or analogues to the starch-
grains, the “‘ red spot,” and the two contracting vesicles. Such,
too, is a list of the normal contents of Chlamydococcus and most
of these green cells. The spore-cell of Hudorina, after impreg-
nation (Gyges, Khr.?), I am led to think, has four cilia; but of
this more hereafter.
Spongilla.

At p. 18 (ibid.)} there is also a mistake made in a similar
way, and arising from a similar cause, viz. a misgiving of the
truth of an inference deduced from deliberate examination, cor-
rected by a too short and hasty one. It is stated, respecting
the “ampullaceous sac” of Spongilla, that it must have its cilia
outside, instead of inside as in the first description. A still
more recent examination compels me to state that the first
description in this respect should stand as it is, and the cilia be
considered inside, and not. outside, the “ ampullaceous sac.”

XXXI.—A Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and
_ South Cornwall. By the Rev. Taomas Hincxs, B.A.

[Continued from p. 262.]

8. Laomedea neglecta, Alder.

Common: under stones between tide-marks; dredged on
other zoophytes, &c., from in-shore to the Coralline region.

This species, in its Campanularian state, is very abundant on
the stems of Plumularia, Sertularia, &c., from deep water. In
such situations, so far as my experience goes, it is seldom and
sparingly branched.

From a tide-pool at Meadfoot, near Torquay, I have it of large
size (about an inch in height), much branched, and bearing
-eapsules. The latter, which have not yet been deseribed, are
pyriform, and produced in the axils and on the pedicles whieh
support the cells. The ova are developed into the perfeet larval
form within an external gelatinous marsupium.

=e

Se

Le ey ee Ta Lee eT ”

of South Devon and South Cornwall, 291

9. L. lacerata, Johnston.

Not uncommon: Exmouth, in tufts of Bowerbankia imbricata

(the erect form), and on weed; dredged in Slapton Bay on Cam-
panularia verticillata, &e.
- This zoophyte is most commonly found ereeping like a Cam-
panularia, and seems only under favourable cireumstances to
assume the arborescent form of the Laomedee. It was only
known to Dr. Johnston in its humbler condition. I have met
with it most abundantly in this state; but the cases in which it
has occurred of larger and more luxuriant growth have been
rare. The Exmouth specimens were of this kind, and were
laden with gonotheee, surmounted by the marsupial sacs, in
which the ova complete their development.

The inner surface of a shell in my possession, which was
dredged, I believe, in Torbay, is invested with this species in
its Campanularian state; and in this specimen the reproductive
capsules are produced on the creeping stem amongst the polype-
cells. We have here, then, the case of a single species exhibiting,
in different states of growth, the appearance and the essential
characters of the two genera Campanularia and Laomedea.

[Filey ; Ramsay, Isle of Man; St. Ives, Cornwall.}

2. CampanvuLariA, Lamarck.
l. C. volubilis, Linn.

On zoophytes from deep water, occasionally.

This species is far from common. I have only met with it, in
small quantity, on Sertularia abietina which had been taken up
by the trawlers. As a deep-water form, it is more likely to
escape notice than some other species; but there can be little
doubt that it is comparatively rare. ;

[Filey, on Halecium halecinum.|

2. C. Johnstoni, Alder.

_ Extremely common, from between tide-marks to deep water.
Like other Campanularia, it shows a predilection for the red
weeds. The ribbon-like leaves of Zostera marina are sometimes
profusely covered with it. Indeed it is generally distributed,
and adorns with its crystal cups and ringed pedicels the most
various marine substances.

The branched form, figured by Ellis and Solander (tab. 4,
figs. E, F), has occurred on Sertularia argentea from Torbay. I
have not seen more than a single branch in any case—an exact
copy of the original stock, but generally bearing a small! and
imperfectly formed capsule. Sometimes, however, as I learn
from Dr. Strethill Wright (in Lt.), two or three branches spring

19*

292 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

from a little below the polype, and “ these secondary stems in
like manner give off tertiary stems,” the capsules being often in
such cases axillary. In the compound specimens of Campanu-
laria, as I have before pointed out (Report of Brit. Assoc. for
1858), a near approach is made to Laomedea, the leading cha-
racters of which are here assumed. On the other hand, in the
L. angulata, described in a previous portion of this catalogue,
and in one state of L. lacerata, the capsules are no longer axil-
lary, but are produced on the creeping stem.

The Laomedea gracilis of Sars is a species which exactly re-
sembles, in habit and mode of branching, the compound form of
CampanulariaJohnstoni ; and he seems to have had much difficulty
in deciding under which genus to rank it. The branching of
Campanularia is simply a form of luxuriant growth, due, no
doubt, to favourable conditions of life.

In the ‘ Edinb. New Phil. Journ.’ for April 1858, Dr. Wright
has given an interesting account of the production of ova by the
medusoid of this species. In the same year in which his paper
appeared, I had made, but not published, similar observa-
tions. It will complete the history to mention that I noticed
the spermary as well as the ovary. In some of the globular
enlargements on the radiating canals, a rapid movement of
extremely minute bodies (spermatozoa) was visible, whilst others
contained the ova as described by Dr. Wright.

3. C. Hincksii, Alder.

Common: very fine on Sponge, &c., Salcombe Bay; Torbay,
very abundant on other zoophytes, in moderate depths (8 to
about 15 fathoms).

The cells of this species are remarkable for their size. Mr.
Alder’s otherwise excellent figure hardly does justice to this
characteristic. The gonothece are elongate-oval and smooth.

4. C. raridentata, Alder, MS.

- Not uncommon: between tide-marks, on Coralline and Co-
ryne, Torquay; on zoophytes, amongst the Brixham trawl-
stuff.

This species has not yet been published. The pedicles are
short, and there is a curious enlargement at the base of them ;
the cells are elongate, narrow, and with six pointed crenations
round the margin.

5. C. verticillata, Linn.

Very common in the Coralline zone: of great size amongst
the refuse of the trawl-boats ; dredged in Slapton Bay.
[Lamlash ; Filey.]

oe a el oe ll

EPO eee

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 293

3. CaLicELta (nov. gen.), Hincks.

Polypary filiform, creeping or erect; cells somewhat densely
corneous, tubular, sessile or very slightly pedunculate.

Type-species, C. dumosa.

The reproduction of this section of the Campanulariade has
been very little studied as yet. I have described the gonophore
of C. syringa, and the structure of its reproductive organs (fe-
male), in the ‘Annals’ for August 1852; but I am not aware
that similar observations have been made in the case of any
other member of this genus. This is not a little remarkable, as
the C. dumosa is widely distributed, and occurs in profusion.
Amongst some thousands of specimens, examined from time to
time, I have never met with anything that threw light on the
history of its reproduction.

The gonophore of C. syringa resembles in structure that of
Laomedea lacerata, L. neglecta, and some of the Sertulariade,
the ova being matured in extracapsular marsupia.

I find that, in constituting a genus for C. dumosa and its allies,
I have the support of Professor Reid, who, in his valuable paper
entitled “ Anatomical and Physiological Observations on some
Zoophytes” (‘ Annals’ for 1845, vol. xvi. p. 385), has remarked
upon this species, that “the characters of the polypidom separate
it from the genus Campanularia.”

1. C. dumosa, Flem.

Very common in deep water: on Pinna from 60 fathoms, off
the Deadman (the erect form) ; amongst the trawl-refuse, &c.
A slender and delicate variety occurs occasionally.

2. C. fruticosa, Sars, Beretning om en Zoologisk Reise i Lofoten
og Finmarken, pp. 18, 19.

Syn. Campanularia gracillima, Alder, Catal. p. 39.

Mr. Alder has received specimens from Plymouth or its
neighbourhood.

Sars’s name has precedence. His description of the species
appeared, many years since, in a paper which is now only to be
obtained with difficulty, and which is written in Danish. It is
very desirable that all new discoveries should be put on record
in some journal which has a European circulation, and that
there should be a freer and more spontaneous interchange of
publications amongst those who cultivate the same branches of
science. Much waste of time and perplexing multiplication of
names might thus be prevented.

294 Rey. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

3. C. syringa, Linn.
_ Common, on other zoophytes, &c.

4, Rericutaria, Wyville Thomson.

R. serpens, Hassall.

Very common: on the stems of the larger Sertulariade,
especially of S. abietina; on the surface of bivalve shells.

The species presents a very different appearance in these two
habitats *. When developed on shell, there is none of the
crowding of the cells which makes it so difficult to distinguish
their form and arrangement,

Reticularia is nearly allied to Calicella dumosa. Its repro-
ductive organs have not been observed ; but an apparently kin-
dred Australian form, which I have lately described under the
name of Lineolaria (Annals for April 1861), produces very large
spinous capsules, which are decumbent and adnate, like the
cells,

5. Coppinia, Hassall.

C. arcta, Dalyell.

Not uncommon in deep water, on the stems of Plumularia
falcata and Sertularia abietina.

Order HYDRIDA, Huxley, Fam. Hydriade.
Hypra, Linneus.

. 1. H. viridis, Linn.
In the neighbourhood of Exeter.

» ae = & ;

I can only state at present that a second species of Hydra
occurs near Exeter; but whether it be the vulgaris or the oli-
gactis, or whether both these species occur, I cannot say with
confidence.

A very large and handsome Hydra, tapering (1 think) to-
wards the base, is met with on water-plants in the Exeter
Canal, which may prove to be the latter of these two species.
Another, found some years ago in pits at Exwick, I supposed
at the time to be H. vulgaris. 1 must leave the point for future
settlement.

* Vide ‘‘ Note on Reticularia immersa,” &c., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
for 1856, vol. xviii. p. 469.

ee Oe ee

= ee ey ree’

ee

oe

EE eT I ee a ee

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 295
Supplementary.

Coryne, Gaertner.
C. vaginata, n. sp.*
Polypary branched, annulated; branches alternate, giving off
polypiferous ramuli. Polypes fusiform, prolonged below into
a slender neck, which is invested by a delicate, membranous,
cup-like extension of the polypary. Tentacles 15-20, short,
bent inwards when at rest; extremities rose-coloured. Gono-
thece spherical, produced on the lower half of the body, con-
taining a single ovisac or sperm-sac.

Torbay, between tide-marks.

This well-marked form has hitherto been confounded with
the C. ramosa. The Coryne mentioned by Mr. Lister (Phil.
Trans. for 1834) must, no doubt, be referred to it. His figure
(pl. 10. fig. 3) is an admirable representation of C. vaginata ;
and he makes special reference in the text to the “ small cell ”
which protects the basal portion of the polype-body.

The Devonshire Coryne described by Dr. Johnston (2nd edit.
p- 42), and represented on pl. 6. figs. 4, 5, I have no hesita-
tion in identifying with the present form. He refers it to the
C. ramosa of Ehrenberg; but his description—“ polype oblong,
freer than ordinarily from the tube, and separated by a narrow
neck, with from ten to twelve or more short tentacula scattered
over the surface”—applies not to that species, but to the C.
vaginata.

The Syncoryna Listerii of Van Beneden (pl. 3. figs. 11, 12)
appears to be the C. ramosa. Neither his description nor his
figure agrees with Lister’s species.

The Coryne beautifully figured in Gosse’s ‘ Devonshire Coast,’

under the name of ramosa, is also evidently the C. vaginata.
I feel more doubtful about the Hermia glandulosa of Hassall’s
Irish Catalogue (Annals for 1841, vol. vi. pl. 6. fig. 2); but his
figure bears a closer resemblance to the present species than to
any other with which I am acquainted,

Senin has described a species of Syncoryna, under the
name of S. glandulosa (Ann. des Se, Nat. sér. 3. Zool. vol. iv.
p- 257, &e. pls. 14, 15), which presents some striking points of
resemblance to C. vaginata. The polypes are represented as
fusiform, and ‘the corneous covering of the stems” is said to
“ expand into the form of a transparent cup at the base of each
head.” But, besides other differences, it is propagated by means
of medusoids (to which Dujardin has given the name of Calli-
chora), and is therefore a distinct form,

* A figure of this species will be given hereafter.

296 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes.
The synonymy of the present species will stand as follows :—

C. vaginata, n. sp., Hincks.

Coryne, Lister, “ Observat. on the Struct. and Functions of Polypi and
Ascidie,” Phil. Trans. 1834, pl. 10. fig. 3.
C. ramosa, Johnst. Brit. Zooph. 2nd edit. p. 42, pl. 6. figs 4, 5.
C. ramosa, Gosse, ‘ Devonshire Coast.’
?Hermia glandulosa, Hassall, Annals for 1841, vol. vi. pl. 6. fig. 2.

The polypes of C. vaginata are slender and fusiform, tapering
off towards the mouth and downwards, and prolonged below
into a narrow neck of some length. The upper extremity of the
body is opake-white, and the central portion of a reddish-brown
colour. The tentacles, which are less numerous than in C. ra-
mosa, are commonly bent inwards, and have roseate tips. The
slender base of the polype is surrounded by a membranous cup-
like sheath or dilatation of the polypary, which extends nearly
to the lowest tentacles. This is a very striking character.

There is always a small, definitely-shaped portion at the base |
of the branches which is not annulated. The capsules present
no peculiarity. The ova are large, and have a conspicuous ger-
minal vesicle.

This species attains a very considerable size. I find that the
specimen from Torbay, mentioned under C. ramosa as being
nearly four inches in height, and referred to that species, is in
reality the C. vaginata.

[Common at Ilfracombe and along the neighbouring coast. |

Note on Coryne Cerberus, Gosse.

During the past summer I have enjoyed at Ilfracombe very
favourable opportunities for the study of the Stauridia producta
of Wright, and have satisfied myself that the Coryne Cerberus of
Gosse is founded on an immature specimen of this zoophyte.
The arms of the Stauridia, as of the Corynoids generally, in-
crease in number with the age of the polype. The young are
found with only two, three, or four of the capitate tentacles,
placed a little below the oral aperture. After a time, the second
verticil is developed, and then the third. The lower row of fili-
form tentacles seems to be produced contemporaneously with
the first series of capitate arms. The C. Cerberus is, no doubt,
a young Stauridia with only-three of the latter developed. I
have had a specimen of the last-named zoophyte which was quite
undistinguishable from the species figured by Mr. Gosse. I may
also mention that the habit of distending and flattening the
mouth, which Mr. Gosse noticed in the case of his Coryne, is
that of the Stauridie.

The Stauridia producta must therefore be added to the Cata-

=—.— eo

ie RR eee cm

parity ends -

Pop re MIR

Mr. Jeffreys on Deep-Sea Dredging in Zetland. 297

logue, and the Coryne Cerberus withdrawn from it and from the
list of British species.
Eudendrium insigne, Hincks.

Since the description of this species was published (‘ Annals’
for August 1861), I have met with it in some abundance at
Ilfracombe, and have had the opportunity of making a careful
examination of the gonophores. They surround the base of the
polype to the number of five or six, and present the same essen-
tial structure as those of Hudendrium rameum, described and
figured by Dr. Strethill Wright (Edin. New Phil. Journ. for Jan.
1859). The ovarian sac contains a single ovum, which is par-
tially enclosed by a looped process derived from the endoderm.
This loop overarches the egg and surrounds it, with the excep-
tion of its lower extremity, which is in immediate contact with
the wall of the sac. The gonophore is convex on both sides, and
presents a narrow edge when viewed in front. It differs in
form from that of EL. rameum, which is oval, and in the size of
the endodermic band, which in the latter species almost entirely
encircles the ovum. The polype of E. insigne has the proboscis
white and the rest of the body of a dark-red colour.

[To be continued. |

XXXII.—Report of the Results of Deep-sea Dredging in Zet-
land, with a Notice of several Species of Mollusca new to
science or to the British Isles. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys,
F.RB.S., F.G.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

_ Many scientific friends, who did not attend the last Meeting
of the British Association, wish to know the result of my dredg-
ing expedition to the “far North” of our coast-line; and as
the Report will not be published for a long time, will you kiidly
allow me to satisfy their inquiries by inserting an abstract of
the communication which I made to the Association? I am
quite aware that I make this request at a late period, and that I
can only hope to have a corner of your valuable publication.

I am, Gentlemen,
Yours faithfully,

J. Gwyn JEFFREYs.
25 Devonshire Place,
Sept. 24, 1861.

The Report was submitted by the author, as one of the General
Dredging Committee, not so much for the sake of announcing his
discovery of new species, as of maintaining certain views which he

298 | Mr. Jeffreys on new Species of Mollusca,

had ventured to suggest on former occasions with respect to the geo-
graphical distribution of the marine fauna of Europe, A yachting
excursion which he had taken in the course of this summer, accom-
panied bytwo scientific friends, to the northernmost part of the British
Isles, together with an examination of the upper tertiaries in Suffolk
and Norfolk which he had since made in company with Mr, Prest-
wich, gave the author a better insight into the scope of such distri-
bution than had resulted from his previous researches, and confirmed
his belief that the division into separate areas or ‘‘ provinces,” which
had been proposed by so many systematists (all of whom held differ-
ent opinions as to the extent and limits of such “‘ provinces”), was
erroneous, and that the present distribution must be referred to a
state of things which has indeed passed away, but left a very distinct
impress of its action. The author is inclined to take the Coral-
line Crag as a starting-point, and to consider the marine fauna of
Europe, Northern Asia, the Cis-Atlantic zone of Africa, and part of
North America, as having been closely related at a comparatively
recent epoch, and as forming one common area of origin. Many
species of Mollusca once existed at both extremities of this vast di-
strict: ¢. g. Mya truncata and Buccinum undatum; and other species
hitherto supposed to be restricted to the Mediterranean (viz. Mono-
donta limbata and Cerithium vulgatum, with its variety C. calabrum)
have lately been discovered by Professor Sars on the coasts of Fin-
mark. It is also probable that the recent exploration of the Green-
land seas by Otto Torell and others may reveal further instances
of a similar kind. Very little has hitherto been done towards the
investigation of the Arctic fauna. It by no means follows that an
extremely rigorous or ‘‘arctic”’ temperature prevailed in those
places where we find the remains of some mollusca which now inhabit
only the seas of colder regions, or vice versd that the presence in these
regions of fossil shells belonging to species which now inhabit only
more southern seas indicates the former prevalence of a warm climate.
The temperature of the sea at certain depths is well known to be very
equable; and it is only littoral or shallow-water species that would
be exterminated or affected by a change of climate. Some kinds ap-
pear to be more hardy than others, and to have survived consider-
able and perhaps frequent changes of temperature ; while others have
undergone a limited modification of form, and are considered by some
naturalists as distinct (or “‘representative’’) species. A great deal,
however, yet remains to be done, by accumulating facets, and a criti-
cal comparison of recent with fossil species, before a complete or
satisfactory theory of distribution can he established. =

Mr. Jeffreys contrasted his experience of this dredging expedition
with those he had made to other parts of the British coasts as well
as to the Mediterranean, and also with the accounts he had received
of similar expeditions to the coasts of Norway and Sweden—showing
the far greater difficulties which attended an exploration of our
northernmost sea, by reason of the variable and often tempestuous |
weather, and of that line of coast being unsheltered from the pre-
vailing winds. He, however, succeeded in procuring three species

ER GRP NO Ae, 0

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 299

of Mollusea new to science, which he proposed to name Margarita

Aclis Walleri, and Nassa’? Haliaéti, besides twelve other

species which were new to the British Isles. Of these last, ten are

Scandinavian, one is Mediterranean, and the other had hitherto

been known only as a Crag fossil. He reserved the description and

rtieulars of these species for a work on British Conchology which

e had undertaken. He ascertained that the Gulf Stream never

impinges on any part of the coast which he had examined, although
the climate was temperate.

The author noticed the oceurrence at considerable depths (nearly
80 fathoms) of living Mollusca which usually inhabit the shore or
very shallow water, viz. Lamellaria perspicua, Nassa incrassata,
and Cyprea europea, all of them being widely diffused species,—
thus apparently illustrating the view entertained by the late Professor
Edward Forbes, that those species which have the widest horizontal
range have the greatest vertical depth. Judging, however, from the

at depth at which he found the fossil shells of some Mollusca
is, Pecten Islandicus and Mya truncata var. Uddevallensis) which
inhabit much shallower water in the Arctie zone, the author is dis-
posed to believe that the bed of this part of our Northern Sea has
sunk since the so-called ‘‘ glacial”’ epoch, and that this circumstance
may possibly account for the above-mentioned occurrence of sub-
littoral species at such depths.

With respect to the comparative size of those Mollusca which
are common to the seas of the North as well as of the South of
Europe, the author referred to an observation made by Mr. Salter,
in a recent number of the ‘ Quarterly Journal of the Geological So-
ciety,’ that some fossil shells which Mr. Lamont had brought from
Spitzbergen were larger than those of the corresponding species in
our own mountain limestone; and he remarked that the same rule
appears to apply also to marine plants, for he never saw such
gigantic fronds of the Laminaria saccharina, which fringes all our
coast-line, as he did in the voes of North Zetland.

The author concluded by paying a just tribute of respect to the
labours of Professors Sars and Lovén, Malm, Mérch, Asbjérnsen, and
other Scandinavian naturalists, who were investigating the Mollusca
of the Northern seas with a zeal and accuracy worthy of our emula-
tion.

XXXIII.— On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from
the North of China and Japan. By Antuur Apams, F,L.S. &c.

Genus Onosa, H. & A. Adams.
Onoba subulina, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-subulata, alba, rimata, tenui, opaca; spira producta,
apice obtuso; anfractibus 43, convexiusculis, transversim striatis,
striis creberrimis, suturis obliquis impressis; apertura oblongo-

300 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

ovata, postice acuminata, antice rotundata; labio in medio sub-

flexuoso ; peritremate vix continuo; labro margine acuto, recto.
Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 3 fathoms.

This is an elegant subulate species, with the whorls finely
striated transversely ; the inner lip is flexuous in the middle,
and the outer lip is thin and simple.

Genus AtvantA, Risso.
1. Alvania badia, A. Adams.

A. testa ovato-conica, solida; anfractibus 5, duobus superioribus
leevibus, ceeteris longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis validis, distantibus,
transversim liratis, liris prominentibus; anfractu ultimo semi-
plicato, basi convexa liris validis concentricis ornata, plicis ad peri-
pheriam desinentibus; apertura ovato-acuminata ; labro margine
subincrassato; pallide fusca aut rufescente, basi et labro antice
albidis.

Hab. Kala-hai; Shan-tung.

The colour varies from pale fuscous to reddish brown; and
the species may always be known by the base and fore part of
the outer lip being whitish.

2. Alvania scitula, A. Adams.

A, testa ovato-turbinata, tenui, rimata, luteo-fusca, semiopaca ; an-
fractibus 5, planiusculis, duobus superioribus leevibus, ceeteris longi-
tudinaliter plicatis, plicis tenuibus confertis, transversim liratis ;
anfractu ultimo plicis ad peripheriam obsoletis; apertura acumi-
nato-ovata ; labro margine subincrassato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

The sculpture of this species is of the same character as that
of A. badia; but the form is different, and the base and outer
lip are not white. It is also a much thinner shell and more
delicately sculptured.

Genus Dunxerta, P. P. Carpenter.

1. Dunkeria rufocincta, A. Adams.

D. testa turrita, in medio tumidula, pallide fusca, cingulo rufo ad su-
turas ornata; anfractibus normalibus 9, longitudinaliter plicatis,
transversim valde liratis, liris ad plicas nodulosis, plicis lirisque
eequidistantibus regularibus ; basi convexa, cingulo rufo ornata;
apertura ovata ; labio simplici, arcuato ; labro margine acuto.

Hab. Shan-tung; Lian-tung.

This is a common species both in Shan-tung and Lian-tung, ©
living in deep water. The longitudinal plice and transverse
lire decussate each other in a regular manner, giving the surface
a reticulated appearance. The rufous band at the sutures is

Se Oe

“er Ss ee a

ey ee St

STR re

SS a

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 301

sometimes obsolete or wanting, and the apex is often tinged with

dark brown.

2. Dunkeria candida, A. Adams.

D. testa subrimata, turrita, in medio tumidula, tenui, alba, opaca,
plicis longitudinalibus et liris elevatis transversis reticulata ; an-
fractibus 8, convexis; suturis profundis; apertura ovata, antice
subproducta; labio simplici; labro in medio rectiusculo, margine
acuto.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung (shell-sand).

This species is very similar in form to D. rufocincta, but it is
pure white, and of finer and more regular sculpture.

Genus Curysa..ipa, P. P. Carpenter.

1. Chrysallida casta, A. Adams.

C. testa turrito-ovata, alba, tenui, semipellucida, subrimata ; anfrac-
tibus normalibus 4, planiusculis, ad suturas vix angulatis, longitu-
dinaliter plicatis, plicis flexuosis, angustatis, subdistantibus, inter-
stitiis transversim valde striatis; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam
rotundato, plicis ad basin extendentibus ; apertura ovata, antice
producta et acuminata ; plica parietali obsoleta, vix czlata ; labro
margine postice subangulato.

Hab. Kala-hai; Shan-tung.

A very elegant, pure-white, plicate species, semipellucid and
of thin texture, with the aperture pointed and produced at the
fore part.

2. Chrysallida inconspicua, A. Adams.

C. testa elongato-ovata, alba, nitida, solidula; anfractibus normali-
bus 3, planatis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis rectis, confertis,
usque ad basin productis ; suturis profundis; anfractu ultimo ad
peripheriam rotundato; apertura ovata; plica parietali obliqua,
mediana, parva; labro simplici.

Hab. Kala-hai; Shan-tung.

A small elongate-ovate species, with flat longitudinally plicate
whorls.
3. Chrysallida miranda, A. Adams.

C. testa subturrito-ovata, alba, rimata, semiopaca, tenui; anfractibus
normalibus 3, spiratis, planis, superne angulatis, longitudinaliter
plicatis, transversim liratis; suturis canaliculatis; apertura ovata,
antice producta ; plica parietali obliqua, mediana; labro margine
postice angulato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

A very pretty little species with spirate angular whorls, neatly
reticulated with longitudinal plice and transverse lire.

302 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.
4, Chrysallida pulchella, A. Adams.

C. testa ovato-acuminata, rimata, subturrita, alba, tenui, semiopaca ;
anfractibus normalibus 4, planatis, superne ad suturas vix angu-

_ latis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis obliquis, tenuibus, subdistanti-
bus, interstitiis transversim liratis; apertura ovata, antice sub-
effusa ; labro margine postice subangulato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

A pretty, neatly-sculptured species, with the interstices be-
tween the slender plice of the whorls delicately lirate.

5. Chrysallida tenuicula, A. Adams.

C. testa parva, ovata, alba, tenui, semipellucida; anfractibus norma-
libus 2, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis tenuibus, undatis, subdis-
tantibus, interstitiis transversim striatis; anfractu ultimo ventri-
coso; apertura acuminato-ovata; plica parietali obliqua, incon-
spicua ; labro: simplici.

Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 4 fathoms.

A small semipellucid species, finely plicate, and with the last
whorl ventricose.

6.. Chrysallida mundula, A. Adams.

C. testa ovato-conica, alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 3,. pla-
natis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis validis, confertis, interstitiis
simplicibus ; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato, plicis ad
basin productis; apertura acuminato-ovata ; plica parietali denti-
formi, mediana, transversa; labro margine subincrassato.

Hab. Lo-shan-kow ; Shan-tung.

A short, ovately-conical, white, plicate species, with a peculiar
dentiform. parietal plica.

7. Chrysallida costellata, A. Adams.

C. testa pyramidato-ovata, alba, solida ; anfractibus normalibus 4,
planatis, subimbricatis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis rectis, va-
lidis, interstitiis simplicibus ; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam an-
gulato, costis ad peripheriam abrupte desinentibus ; basi levi;
apertura quadrato-ovata, antice producta et acuminata’; plica
parietali parva, superiore, transversa ; labro in medio angulato.

Hab. Kala-hai; Shan-tung. .

A small, ribbed, short, pyramidal species, with the outer lip
angulate in the middle.

8. Chrysallida gemma, A. Adams.
C. testa oblongo-ovata, rimata, albida, solida; anfractibus normali-
bus 3, planatis, superne prope suturas longitudinaliter plicatis,
inferne transversim valde liratis ; suturis profundis ; apertura acu-

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 303

_ minato-ovata; plica parietali transversa, valida, mediana ; labro
margine crenato. ;
Hab. Hulu-Shan Bay; 3 fathoms.

A species very much resembling C. Mariella, A. Ad., in style
of sculpture, the whorls being plicate at the upper part, and
transversely lirate at the lower part.

' Genus Monopryema, Gray.

Monoptygma celata, A. Adams.

M. testa elongato-ovata; spira producta, acuminata, alba, solida,
transversim valde lirata, liris distantibus, interstitiis pulcherrime
lineis elevatis insculptis ; anfractibus normalibus quatuor, convexi-
usculis ; suturis canaliculatis ; apertura oblonga; labio incrassato ;
plica parietali obliqua, mediana ; labro margine crenato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

This is a short, elongately ovate species, with channelled su-
tures. It is the only member of the Monoptygma type I have
met with in the Sea of Japan, the other species I have recently
described being found in the Gulfs of Pe-chili and Lian-tung.

Genus Menestuo, Moller.

1. Menestho exarata, A. Adams.
M. testa acuminato-ovali, alba, solida, imperforata; anfractibus 53,
_ planiusculis, transversim exaratis ; apertura ovata, postice acumi-
nata; labio subincrassato, simplici.
Hab. Hakodadi Bay ; 16 fathoms.

This shell somewhat resembles an elevated grooved Odostomia
without any plait. The axis is imperforate, and the shell is
solid. If not a Menestho, possibly it may be considered a
Macrocheilus.

2. Menestho sculptilis, A. Adams.

M. testa pyramidali-turrita, sordide alba, solidiuscula, imperforata ;
anfractibus 43, planiusculis, transversim sulcatis, suleis concinne
punctatis ; apertura late ovata; labio simplici, antice vix effuso. .

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

This shell is something like a Myonia without a fold on the
inner lip; it is of a pyramidately turreted form, and, were the
axis perforated, would be regarded as an Jole.

Genus Amaruis, A. Adams.
Testa subulata, levis, polita; anfractibus simplicibus. Apertura

304 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

antice integra, dilatata, rotundata, postice acuta; labio superne

plica obliqua valida instructo.

The shells composing this group will not arrange themselves
under Odostomia, Monoptyyma, Myonia, or any other genus of
Pyramidellide. The following are the species already described,
of which A. virgo may be considered the type :—

1. Amathis virgo, A. Adams.

Myonia virgo, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).
2. Amathis producta, A. Adams. |

Odostomia producta, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).
3. Amathis eburnea, A. Adams.

Menestho eburnea, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).
4, Amathis concinna, A. Adams.

Menestho concinna, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).
5. Amathis pellucida, A. Adams.

Menestho pellucida, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).
6. Amathis subula, A. Adams. .

Menestho subula, A. Adams (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860).

Genus Lacuna, Turton.
1. Lacuna (Epheria) decorata, A. Adams.

L. testa oblongo-conoidea, rimato-umbilicata, tenui, transversim
striata, fasciis tribus rufo-fuscis cincta, strigis rufo-fuscis distanti-
bus longitudinalibus ornata; anfractibus 33, convexis, ultimo
infra peripheriam obtuse angulato; apertura ovata, spiram vix
eequante ; rima umbilicali latiuscula.

Hab. Rifunsiri (on the shore).

This species is neither L. carinata, Gould (which I believe I
have found in the Yellow Sea), nor ZL. carinifera, A. Adams,
which I have described from Borneo. It differs from any figured
in M. Philippi’s Monograph of the genus. Besides the red-
brown transverse bands, the shell is marked with distant red-
brown longitudinal stripes.

2. Lacuna inflata, A. Adams.

L. testa oblongo-ovata, conoidea, umbilicata, tenui, lutescente ; spira
parva; anfractibus 4}, convexis, striis incrementi longitudinalibus
et lineolis elevatis creberrimis transversis decussatis ; anfractu ulti-
mo ventricoso, ad peripheriam rotundato ; apertura patula, ovata;
rima umbilicali angusta.

Hab. Rifunsiri (on the shore).
A thin ventricose yellowish shell with a short small spire, and

1 al

xs

Se ae ee ee ee ee ee a

Me

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 805

the whorls with the strie of growth crossed by fine transverse
elevated lines.

3. Lacuna turrita, A. Adams.

LL. testa elongato-conoidea ; spira elata, vix rimata, tenui, pallide
fusea aut livida, apice violascente, basi fascia alba cireumcincta ;
anfractibus 4, conyexis, striis incrementi et lineis transversis de-
cussatis ; anfractu ultimo rotundato; apertura ovato-orbiculari,
basi subproducta. ;

Hab. Rifunsiri (on the shore).

This is a somewhat turreted species, partaking of the general
character of Z. crassior, Walker; the umbilical region is white,
there is no distinct umbilical fossa, and the last whorl is encir-
¢led with a white zone.

Genus Ternostoma, H. & A. Adams.
Teinostoma Carpenteri, A. Adams.

T. testa orbiculato-ovata, superne convexa, lactea, opaca, levi, nitida ;
umbilico callo obtecto; anfractibus rapide crescentibus ; apertura
producta, antice acuminata; labro supra anfractum penultimum
reflexo.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 7 fathoms.

The only shell at all resembling this is Teinostoma amplectans,
Cpr., which, however, has a rounded aperture, whereas in this
species it is anteriorly produced, as in the type, 7°. politum, A. Ad.
The spire is entirely concealed by the last whorl, leaving only a

aminute pit at the apex, and the umbilical callus has a slight

rimal fissure.
Genus Aprorzts, Searles Wood.
Adeorbis sinensis, A. Adams.

A, testa discoidali, spira prominula, alba, subporcellana, opaca,
striis incrementi radiantibus et lineis spiralibus transversis decus-
sata; anfractibus regulariter crescentibus, ultimo ad peripheriam
obtuse angulato; umbilico patulo, perspectivo, margine carinato ;
apertura quadrato-orbiculari ; labro mediocri.

Hab. Gulf of Pe-chili; 4 fathoms.

This is a rather large opake-white species, having very much
the aspect of Hthalia; but there is no trace of an umbilical
callus.

Genus Eruarra, H. & A. Adams.

1. Ethalia atemaria, A. Adams.
E. testa perparva, ovato-discoidali, alba, semidiaphana, tadiatim
Ann. & Mag, N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 20

‘806 -Mr, A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

“” striata ; spira planata; anfractibus rapide crescentibus ; umbilico
callo omnino obtecto; labro producto.

Hab. Kala-hai ; Sante tung.

This is a small white semitransparent shell, with the umbilical
region entirely covered by a callus, and the outer lip produced.

2. Ethalia perspicua, A. Adams.

E. testa perparva, ovato-discoidali, alba, pellucida, striis incrementi
conspicuis radiantibus ornata; spira planata; anfractibus rapide
-. erescentibus ; basi excavata; umbilico callo obtecto ; labro producto.

Hab, Kala-hai; Shan-tung.
This species differs from E. atomaria in being pellucid, in the

umbilical region being impressed, and. in the conspicuous ra-
diating lines of growth.

3. Ethalia sobrina, A. Adams.

E, testa parva, discoidali; spira planata; anfractu ultimo ad peri-
pheriam obtuse angulato, callo semilunari umbilicum partim te-
gente; labro supra anfractum penultimum dilatato,

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

The species L. amplectans, Cpr., seems to agree most nearly
with this, which has induced me to name it H. sobrina; it is,
‘however, larger, and does not present the peculiarities in the
callus mentioned in the Catalogue of Mazatlan Shells.

Genus Niso, Risso.
I may observe here that the only true species of Niso obtained
by me in the Sea of Japan are the following :—
1. Niso interrupta, Sow.
Bonellia interrupta, Sow. Conch. Ilustr.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms,

2. Niso brunnea, Sow,
Bonellia brunnea, Sow. Conch, Illustr.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

The Bonellia imbricata of Sowerby should form a distinct
genus or subgenus, which may be thus characterized ;—

Subgenus Vorusra, A. Adams.

Testa turrita, axi-perforata ; anfractibus angulatis, transversim striatie.
Apertura subquadrata, antice angulata et producta.
8. Volusia imbricata, Sow.

Bonellia imbricata, Sow. Conch. Tllustr,
Niso imbricata; A, Adams,: Proc. Zool, Soe.

.Mr, A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan. 807

Genus Conrapra, A. Adams.
Conradia pulchella, A. Adams.

C. testa turbinata, rimato-umbilicata, sordide alba ; anfractibus 3%
convexis, supremis_cancellatis, ultimo liris elevatis transversis
— instructo, superne ad suturam plicis radiantibus tenuibus
- ornato; basi ris concentricis, interstitiis concinne clathratis or-
nata ; apertura circulari ; labro margine simplici.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

This is a small but very beautiful species of a genus which
now numbers four spect, all from the Sea of Japan. It is
characterized by a ‘delicate and elaborate style of sculpture.

Genus Vanesra, A. Adams.
Vanesia sulcatina, A. Adams.

V. testa subulato-conica, imperforata, tenui, sordide alba; apice eroso ;
anfractibus 53, convexiusculis, transversim suleatis, sulcis exaratis,
regularibus, subdistantibus ; apertura ovato-acuminata, antice ro-
tundata, producta, evasa ; labro margine acuto,

Hab. Sunday Island, Coast of Manchuria; dredged from 20
fathoms.

This Me/lania-like species was Obtained at’ the same time as
the typical V. trifasciata, A. Adams, and resembles the group
of Melaniidz separated by my brother and myself from the
genus Vibex under the name of Juga. I know of no other
genus than Vanesia to which I can refer this marine likeness of
Melania.

Genus AssiminiA, Gray.
1, Assiminia lutea, A. Adams.

‘A, testa conoidali; spira conica, elata, epidermide tenui obtecta,
pallide lutea; anfractibus 53, vix conyexis, ultimo rotundato ;
apertura rotundato-ovata ; regione umbilicali impressa ; labio lato,
effuso, superne incrassato.

Hab, Estuary of the Pei-ho.

2. Assiminia cincta, A. Adams.

A. testa globoso-conoidali, tenuicula, epidermide cornea obtecta,
pallide fulva; spira brevi; anfractibus 44, convexis, ultimo fasciis
transversis rufo-fuscis duabus cincto ; apertura ovato-rotandata ;
-labio lato; calloso, rufo tincto.

Hab, Estuary of stream near Great Wall.

Genus StenotHyRA, Benson,
1. Stenothyra glabra, A. Adams,
S. testa oblonga, levi, polita, semipellucida, aurantiaca; anfracti-
20*

308 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from China and Japan.

bus 44, convexis, supremis transversim obsolete striatis; suturis
marginatis; peritremate continuo; anfractu ultimo ad aperturam
concentrice striato.

Hab. Estuary of the Pei-ho.
2. Stenothyra gibba, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-subtrigonali, compressa, semiopaca, pallide lutea, au-
rantio tincta; anfractibus 4}, convexis, gibbosis, transversim stri-
atis, striis obsolete punctatis.

Hab. Hulu-Shan, Gulf of Lian-tung ; banks of rivulets.

Genus Tomicuta, Benson.
1. Tomichia Bensoni, A. Adams.

7’. testa rimata, epidermide rufo-fusca obtecta; spira elata, apice
truncato; anfractibus 4, convexis, longitudinaliter strigosis ; aper-
tura ovato-elliptica ; peristomate continuo, incrassato, extus sub-
varicoso.

Hab. Matsumai ; Yesso.
2. Tomichia japonica, A, Adams.

7. testa rimata, epidermide olivacea obtecta ; spira elata, apice trun-
cato; anfractibus 3}, convexiusculis, longitudinaliter strigosis,
lineis virido-fuscis transversis ornatis ; apertura ovato-elliptica ;
peristomate continuo, duplicato, interno recto, subacuto, externo
valde incrassato.

Hab. Sado.

This species differs from 7. Bensoni in being smaller and
shorter, with the whorls less convex, and in the peritreme being
double, the outer thickened and continued round the base.

Genus Crecrna, A. Adams.

Tentacula lobiformia, plana, apicibus obtusis rotundatis. Oculi
magni, nigri, non prominentes, sine pupillis, ad basin externam
tentaculorum positi. Rostrum clongatum, cylindricum, annu-
latum. Pes brevis, oblongus, utrinque rotundatus.

Operculum ovatum, corneum, subspirale.

Testa imperforata, subcylindrica, epidermide olivacea obtecta; apice
obtuso, eroso, non truncato ; anfractibus planis, leevibus. Apertura
ovata, verticali, antice rotundata, postice acuminata; peritremate
continuo, vix incrassato; labro flexuoso, in medio subproducto.

Cecina manchurica, A. Adams.

C. testa subcylindrica, imperforata, epidermide olivacea obtecta ; apice
obtuso, eroso; anfractibus 43, planis, leevibus; suturis obliquis ;
apertura ovata; labio vix incrassato ; labro in medio subdilatato.

Hab. Olga and Vladimir Bays, Manchuria (under damp logs
near the sea).

The nearest approach I can find to this animal is Truncatella ;

fers

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 309

but the shell is not ribbed, and otherwise differs. In some
respects it resembles Geomelania ; but the shell, again, is smooth,
and covered with an olive epidermis, like that of Acicula and
Tomichia. The animal, however, certainly does not agree with
Tomichia, which I have lately had an opportunity of observing
in two Japanese species, nor with Acicula, if, indeed, this genus
has been correctly described. :

Dr. Pfeiffer, in his account of Acicula, observes, ‘‘ Eyes on the
upper part of the head; tentacula subulate;” and Dr. Gray says
of the same genus, “ Eyes on the back of the head, between and
rather behind the base of the tentacula.”? The figure of Acicula
fusca, copied from Hartmann by my brother and myself, in our
‘Genera,’ has subulate tentacles; and the same is the case with
my figure of Truncatella in the same work, which was taken
from a very lively individual which I had in my possession for
some time. If I had only observed a stray example of Cecina
in confinement, I should have thought the animal was sick, and
that the tentacles were contracted; but I have seen hundreds
crawling about the damp rotten logs, after I had turned over the
latter for the purpose of watching the habits of these strange
little mollusks. They resemble Truncatella in their mode of
progression—fixing their long muzzle and dragging their shell
and body close up to the fixed point, and then, fixing in turn
their short foot, advancing the muzzle for another stride,

Shanghai, China,

Jan. 15, 1861.

XXXIV.—Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,
and on. the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including a
new Genus and Species. By H.J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S.*

[Plates XV. XVI. & XVII.]

Srxce my observations on the structure of Operculina arabica
and my description of some of the larger forms of fossilized
Foraminifera in Scinde were published, in 1852+ and 1853}
respectively, many valuable contributions have been made to our
knowledge of the structure and species of the Foraminifera,
amongst which those that I shall have to refer to most here are
MM. le Vicomte d’Archiac and J. Haime’s ‘ Monograph on the
Nummulites§,’ and Dr. Carpenter’s ‘ Memoirs’ on the structure

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Bombay
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, April 11, 1861.—A brief summary of
the results was given in the September Number of the ‘Annals.’

7 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. x. p. 161. ft 16. vol, xi. p. 425.
me eee des Animaux Foss. du Groupe Nummulitique de |’Inde.

aris, : " :

810 .-Mr.H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

of Orbitolites, Orbiculina, Cycloclypeus, Heterostegina*, and Oper-
culinat, because they have enabled me most to correct, add to,
and explain what I have already stated respecting the Fora-
minifera,—it being easily conceived that, in a branch of know-
ledge like this, which is still in its infancy, every contribution
that is worth anything will probably more or less revolutionize
that which has preceded it, at the same time that it will claim
for its author that consideration for his errors and omissions
which such progressive knowledge demands.

It might be asked, why I do not write complete editions of
my papers, instead of giving simply corrections, additions, &e.

y reply is, that I have not time to do this now, and therefore
record what I have to offer for the use of others for this purpose,
or for my own use on some future occasion, as the case may be.

Needing then no other introduction than this, I will only
further premise (as much of what I have already stated has been
denied) that, in my paper of 1852 on the structure of Opercu-
lina arabica, to which was added an illustration of an infiltrated
Nummulite (N. acuta), showing that the canal-system was the
same in both, I observed that the former would “elucidate all
that has hitherto been stated of, and leave little to be added to,
the general structure of foraminiferons shells, both recent and
fossil ;’”? and I am glad to be able to add now (viz. ten years since
this observation and my description of the structure of Opercu-
lina were written), that I have not stated in either anything which
I wish to recall. Since then, however, Ehrenberg has confirmed
what I have described and illustrated respectively of the canal-
system in Operculina and Nummulites (viz. in Nummulites striata,
in 1855+); and lately I have been able to repeat this myself
most satisfactorily in another of the Sériate, viz. in N. Ramondi
(mihi), as I shall show hereafter.

I would also mention here my regret that, in my paper on the
structure of Operculina arabica, I did not observe that Professor
Williamson had previously pointed out the existence of the
canal-system in part, viz. in the marginal cord of Nonionina §.
This arose from ignorance of the fact; for I never have been
able even up to this day to obtain the volume of the ‘ Trans-
actions of the Microscopical Society of London? (1st ser. vol. iii.)
in which it was published; while that on VFawasina, by the
same author, which points out the “intraseptal canals” of this
system, although read in 1851, was not published by that Society
until 1853 (2nd ser. vol. i.), that is, a year after my paper on
Operculina arabica appeared in the ‘Annals and Magazine of

_ * Phil. Trans. part i. p. 181, and part ii. p.549, 1856, + vee 1, 1859.
' } Phil. Trans. 1859, p. 28. § Ibid.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera, 311,

Natural History ;’ and hence the reasons for Prof. Williamson’s
discovery having been omitted.

Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera.
OvErcutina, D’Orbigny.

~ In Dr. Carpenter’s elaborate and valuable paper on the struc-
ture of this genus, taken from specimens of Operculina arabica
originally obtained from the Philippine Islands, he has made an
important addition to what I have stated on the subject in one
respect, and anything but one in another, inasmuch as he has
denied the spicular structure of the marginal cord, which is one
of the most palpable objects in the test.

The important fact that he has added is the discovery, in the
canal-system, of a main spiral trunk, which commences with the
spire, in duplicate (that is, one in each horizontal half of the
test), and follows it to its termination. These two large trunks,
to which Dr. Carpenter has applied the name of “ spiral canals,”
he states, “though only running along the angles of the mar-
ginal cord, pretty obviously communicate with the plexus of
passages which it contains; and thus the interseptal system of
one whorl is brought into direct connexion with that of the pre-
ceding*.” ‘To complete this description, I would add that, in
the first two or three turns, the interseptal canals form a direct
bond of union between the spiral canals, but afterwards only by
some of their branches, as the interseptal canals then go to the
inner side of the marginal cord, where they divide into branches,
and the great spiral canals remain continuous outside, at the
point of junction of the spiral lamina and the cord.
Thad observed these canals, as may be seen by my illustration
(fig. 5, loc. cit.), where the interseptal canals of the outer whorl
are represented as springing from one of them, but had not
specially recognized them as they deserved, and as has now been
very fortunately done by Dr. Carpenter. But MM. D’Archiac
and Haime had recognized and figured them, without knowing
what they were, even before this, in Nummulites planulata (pl. 9.
fig. 7, p. 63), where they state, with reference to “ the grooves”
in the marginal cord, “ Une seule espéce (N. planulata) offre de
chaque cété du bourrelet un sillon environ cinq fois plus large
que tous les autres. Les canaux moyens s’ouvrent presque tou-
jours dans ces sillons.” No doubt, therefore, exists in my own
mind, from having also seen them in a closely allied Nummulite,
viz. N. Ramondi (P|. XVII. fig. 15 ff), that the “sillons” repre-
sented in the figure mentioned are the “ spiral canals ” described
by Dr. Carpenter in Operculina.

* Phil. Trans, 1859, p. 28.

312 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

~ On the other hand, the more important fact, which Dr. Car-
penter has failed to recognize after my description of it, is the
spicular structure of what he terms the “ marginal cord,” which
had been previously named by myself the “spicular cord,” to
denote its peculiar. composition, and under which appellation,
although I like the former name much, I must still continue to
allude to it.

I need hardly quote all that Dr. Carpenter has stated respect-
ing the structure of this part of the test of Operculina ; suffice it
therefore to notice that he considers its structure homogeneous,
and not spicular. Thus he observes, “the supposed spicular
composition of this ‘marginal cord’ (as it may be appropriately
termed) is due to the peculiar manner in which the homogeneous
substance of which it is composed is traversed by the set of canals
that are correctly described by Mr. Carter as forming the ‘ mar-
ginal plexus *.’ ””

- Now, I would rather not have had to repeat what I stated
respecting the structure of this cord ten years since; and I feel
certain that, if Dr. Carpenter had taken a favourable specimen of
Operculina, and with a small, sharp scalpel had cut off tangen-
tially portions of this cord, there would have been no occasion
for it. However, these subjects seldom lose by a second inyes-
tigation, and the result of mine in this instance is, that I am
not only more convinced of the spicular structure of the cord
than ever, but am now able to describe its composition much
more definitely than has hitherto been done.

Thus, this cord, which is almost semicircular, with the arch or
convex part outwards and the chord or base within, is composed
of—lst, spicules; 2nd, an interspicular substance; and, 3rd, a
plexus of anastomosing canals (Pl. XVII. fig. 11).

The spicules (fig. 10) are semitransparent, homogeneous, cry-
stalline, calcareous bodies, more or less fusiform in shape, and
arranged one above another irregularly and interdigitatingly, in
horizontally inclined planes, which, like the leaves of a book
when open, radiate partly from the centre of the “chord” and
partly along this chord on either side—that is to say, they do
not all radiate from a common point; while there are also a
certain number of semiplanes at the circumference, which fill up
the intervals formed by the radiating of the whole ones (fig. 11 e).

The interspicular substance is an areolar, calcareous, membra-
nous structure, which unites the spicules together and the planes
to each other respectively. It resembles and is analogous to the
albuminous tissue which surrounds and unites the spicules in
the spiculiferous Sponges.

Lastly, the plexus of anastomosing canals consists of reticu-

* Phil, Trans, 1859, p. 25,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 313

lated planes of these canals which lie between the planes of the
spicules (fig. 11d), the canals of which anastomose with each
other through the spicular planes, communicate with the inter-
septal canals, and open on the surface of the cord respectively.
Tn some, if not in all, specimens the spicules not only exist
throughout the cord (for they can be seen on its inner aspect,
where the cord is in contact with the outer margin of the cham-
bers), but are continued inwards over the interseptal spaces almost
to the centre of the Operculina. .
Now, if the substance of the cord were homogeneous, the
structures mentioned in it could not be defined. If it were
simply the “peculiar manner” in which its homogeneous sub-
stance were ‘‘ traversed by the set of canals” which it contains,
as stated by Dr. Carpenter, then portions of the cord, on trans-
verse fracture, could not be made to present the ends of spicules
at the fractured points, nor could portions of the cord fall out,
on fracture longitudinally, in the form of spicules. Nothing
but certain portions of the cord being harder than the rest, and
these portions being of a spicular form, could give rise to
either of these appearances; while if it be the “ peculiar manner
in which the homogeneous substance of. which it is composed is
traversed by the set of canals ” which gives the cord an appear-
ance of spicular structure, how is it that this spicular appearance
exists over almost all the interseptal spaces of some specimens
where there is no plexus, and no canals but a few short ones
which pass through it almost perpendicularly? It is, however,
useless to have recourse to argument for conviction when the
fact can be demonstrated ; so we will turn our attention to an-
other point in the economy of this shell, viz. the “ canal-system.”
As regards the use of the canal-system, nothing yet has been
definitely assigned. I formerly thought that it subserved the
purpose of a water-circulation, as in Sponges,—viz. the water
going in by the ends of the small canals which open on the
horizontal surface of the test, and coming out through the ori-.
fices of the larger ones on the surface of the spicular cord ; and
I now think that this may be a part of their function, at the
same time that they may draw in nutritious particles by the
small pores also, like the Sponges. The anastomosing canals,
resembling also in appearance and function the mycelium of
Fungi, serve to convey portions of the sarcode (upon which the
canals themselves are first moulded) to the points from which
new portions of the organism are to be developed, while they
undoubtedly, too, in part, perform the office of excretory chan-
nels; for in the recent and living specimens of Operculina ara-
bica which. L obtained on the coast of Arabia, the sarcode of
the interseptal canals, after the calcareous matter of the test has

314 .Mr.H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

been removed by acid, remains in connexion with the membranous
chambers by short branches, through which globular bodies (to
which I shall more particularly allude presently), that are more
or less present in the chambers, readily pass, on pressure, into
the larger interseptal canals; and again through these, probably
by the openings on the spicular cord, during the living state,
they would have obtained an exit. That the sarcode of the
canal-system also carries on the development of the organism
independently of the chambers, is proved by the development of.
the test continuing after the chambers have ceased to be formed,
as will also be hereafter mentioned.

- Lastly, the substance covering the horizontal surface of the
test, which I have likened to the cuticle of shells, in accounting
for the formation of the horizontally-laminated structure of the
test, and have inferred to be connected with the sarcode of the
chambers through its vertical tubuli, MM. d’Archiac and Haime
have more properly likened to the “ épiderme des échinides ou
de ’épithéque des polypes” (p. 69). But what I meant is seen
by the context in my paper, viz. that, in its dry state, it was
merely like the cuticle of shells in appearance, and not identical
with it. rie,

- Of this substance Dr. Carpenter states nothing in his paper
on Operculina; but in his description of Orbitolites he observes,
in a foot-note (p. 207), “I have little doubt that ‘the greenish ”
cuticle described by Mr. Carter as covering his Operculina ara-
bica, and supposed by MM. d’Archiac and Haime to be speciaily
connected with the formation of the shell, is of the same nature,’’
that is, of the nature of “a covering of vegetation, chiefly com-
posed of Diatomaceze, Desmidiex, and other minute Alger.” To
which I must simply reply that “such a mistake is impossible
with a practical microscopist.” Moreover, lately I have had to
examine some “deep-sea soundings” from the Arabian Sea, in
which there were many minute Foraminifera; and as it is at
such depths that the Foraminifera are most likely to be taken up
alive, or with the living sarcode of the animal im their tests, so
most of these were covered with the so-called “ cuticle” first seen
on the substance of Operculina arabica,

But are not the horizontal or “ spiral” lamine (as they have
been termed by D’Archiac and Haime, in Nummulites) of Oper-
culina composed almost entirely of vertical tubuli which establish
a direct connexion between the cavity of the chambers and the
surface, and between the chambers of the overlying layers in
Nummulites? Is not the sarcode which fills the cavities of the
test of Operculina, &c., like that of the Rhizopoda generally,
whose portions flow together when they come in contact ; and
would they not thus form a layer over the surface of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera: 315:

test? And could the horizontal layers of the test be formed in
any other way, or are they likely to be so, under such circum-
stances? Lastly, is not all this in favour of what I have stated,
viz. that there is a substance in appearance like the “ cuticle ”
of shells, over the dried specimens of Foraminifera which con-
tained the living organism when they were taken out of the water?
But, as I have already observed respecting the spicular structure
of the cord, the fact does not rest upon argument, but can be
demonstrated ; and upon demonstration I made the statement
ten years ago!

The “ vertical tubuli,” as just stated, connect the chambers
with the surface, not only in Operculina, but in the tests of
Nummulites, Orbitoides dispansa, and Orbitolites Mantelli; and
it is through their agency chiefly that the layers of shell and the
chambers are vertically formed.

The openings on the horizontal surface over and about the
septal spaces are those of canals connected with the great inter-
septal system. They are the same as MM. d’Archiac and
Haime’s “canaux d’une troisiéme grandeur,” or middle-sized
canals.”

But, besides these openings, there are spaces and lines in
Operculina which are composed of shell-substance alone, that is,
without the presence of the vertical tubuli or the middle-sized
canals; and these in the test of the recent Operculina have the
appearance of homogeneity and transparency, but are opake and
white in the fossilized one, where they evidently are identical
with the opake-white portions of Nummulites, which have af-
forded MM. d’Archiac and Haime some of their chief distin-
guishing characters; and thus the latter are proved not to be
what they supposed them, viz. remains of “larges canaux,” but,
originally, transparent portions of the shell, unaccompanied by
any canal, except accidentally, as will be more particularly shown
hereafter.

Animal of Operculina.—Hardly anything more of the animal
of Operculina is known now than when my description of the
test was published ; and I now, as then, cannot help thinking
that the existence of the animal matter of the Rodulina which I
examined at sea, and thought to be in the form of a worm in
“loops” in the chambers, united by constrictions where the
chambers joined, close to the spicular cord, was a fallacy ; for the
observations were made at sea, in a little vessel, on the deck, in
the open air, with simple though powerful lenses; and since
then, all that I have been able to obtain from the specimens of
Operculina which had living animals in them when they were
taken, is a number of membranous sacs, corresponding in form
with that of the chambers, and united by a like membranous

816 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

structure at the base, where the latter are in contact with the
spire or spicular cord,—united also with the membranous tubes
of the interseptal canals—those of the marginal plexus on both
sides, those which unite the chambers themselves together across _
the interseptal spaces, and, lastly, others which unite the cham-
bers with the vertical tubuli which open on the horizontal sur-
face of the test.

Besides this, the chambers have gencrally been more or less filled
with minute, spherical, nucleated bodies, the note of whose size I
have mislaid, similar to those which I have described and figured
in the freshwater Rhizopod called Huglypha,” and which I have
considered to be embryonal cells (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xviii.
pl. 5. fig. 26, and vol. xx. pl. 1. fig. 196, &c.), which, again, are
like those figured by Dr. Carpenter in the cells of Orbitolites
(Phil. Trans. pl. 4. fig. 3), and which he views as the sarcode
broken up into propagative “ gemmules.” My own view of them
in Operculina also is, that they are propagative bodies of the
species. But the most interesting point which their presence in
the chambers of Operculina has elicited with me is that by
slight pressure they can be easily made to pass through the
short channels of communication which exist between the cham-
bers and the interseptal canals, into the latter,—showing thus,
as before stated, that one of the uses of the interseptal canals is
to give exit to these bodies through the branches of the mar-
ginal plexus which open on the surface of the last or outermost
turn of the spicular cord.

The bond of union between the chambers at the spicular cord
is not tubular ; or, at least, I never saw the propagative spherules
pass from one chamber to the other through it, while I am in-
clined to think that this bond is chiefly composed of the sarcodal
plexus of the spicular cord, and that from ¢his the chambers are
developed, as will be better understood presently—also that the
part of the plexus which is more directly concerned in uniting
the chambers occupies the free surface of the spicular cord, and
gives rise to that arched opening which exists between the septa
and the spicular cord. The free margin of the septum here also
frequently presents a scolloped form, as if it had rested on a
plexus of sarcodal filaments, while in some cases I have not been
able to distinguish any aperture between the septum and the
cord at all, indicating that the two are sometimes in contact.
All this seeins to show that the chambers are developed from the
marginal plexus, and not from each other.

As regards the function of the chambers, the presence of the
nucleated spherules above mentioned in them seems to indicate
that they are the reproductive organs; and the fact that in
Alveolinua elliptica they are frequently almost wanting altogether,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 317

while in other instances they are interrupted two or three times
by several turns of the cortical part alone (which part is analo-
gous to the spicular cord of Operculina), and that in the globose
Nummulites the chambers are frequently not distinguishable in
the outer turns, shows that the development of the test can go
on without the presence of the chambers, and therefore that they
are probably supplementary and propagative. Indeed, the ap-
proximation of the turns of the spire, or those of the spicular
cord, which, of course, must entail a corresponding diminution
in the size of the chambers, will be found by-and-by to indicate
the full size of the species, in which the subsidence of the genera-
tive force appears to be thus indicated.

As yet, however, we know very little about the animal of
Foraminifera, chiefly because we are so ignorant of the forms
allied to it. The same is the case with the animal of Spongilla,
which I have described (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xx. 1857). It
fails to elicit much attention because, at present, it has no known
alliances; but by-and-by, when these are found out and more
forms of the same kind are discovered for comparison, the
nature and position in organic development of these beings will
be realized and their component parts understood. Till then
they must remain in abeyance.

Mode of growth—The mode of growth in Operculina and
Nummulites is the same; that is, the horizontal portions, or
spiral laminz as they have been termed by MM. d’Archiac and
Haime, are developed from the sarcode of the chambers passing
through the vertical tubuli, while the spicular cord and the
chambers in the first instance spring from the marginal plexus
of sarcodal filaments. The latter is shown in Alveolina, as above
stated, where the chambers cease to be developed and then ap-
pear again after several turns of the spire have been completed
by the cortical layer alone, which part, as before stated, is ana-
logous to the spicular cord. Both the segments of Operculina
and those of Nummulites begin to be formed from the spicular
cord, and three or more of the last are generally in successive
stages of development, the last of all being the least formed.
This must not, however, be confounded with the last chambers
of the fully-developed Operculina, which, like those of Nummu-
lites, are also successively less in size.

More recent Observations—Since the above was written, I
have again determined, for examination, to sacrifice two or three
more of the few specimens [ still possess of Operculina arabica
containing the living animal when they were brought up with
the “‘ sounding-lead,” on the south-east coast of Arabia, in 1844,
now of course dry; and for this purpose one of these was placed
in very weak spirit and water for a night first, another examined

318 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. -

at the moment of being broken up in water, and a third sub:
jected to a very weak solution of nitric acid and water for a night,
with the following results :—

» It was found that, in the latter experiment, the chambers and
the canals, after having been gradually deprived of their calea-
reous matter, still retained their form in a membranous state
(Pl. XVII. fig. 12); and under this condition they will now ‘be
described. . '

Chamber.—The horizontal or exposed walls of the chamber,
in a membranous state, present a number of semi-opake circular
bodies arranged in a pavement-like form close together, each of
which has a depression or hole in the centre, and these corre-
spond to the “ vertical tubuli” (fig. 12 a, 5); while the septal
borders (c) are composed of a transparent membrane without
these bodies, but pierced here and there with large holes (ff);
from which tubes are extended to the interseptal canals. The
marginal border of the chamber is also supplied by a transparent
membrane loosely attached to the spicular cord, but the base or
internal margin is firmly fixed to the marginal plexus of canals,
now, of course, in the way we are examining them, all rendered
membranous by the absence of the calcareous matter.

The chamber thus reduced to a membranous state is found to
contain in its cavity various bodies (fig. 11), viz. small and
large spherules (figs. 13,14), and starch-grains, to which we
will now severally direct our attention.

Small spherule (fig. 18).—This consists of a spherical portion
of semi-opake homogeneous matter, surrounded by a delicate
spherical transparent cell, 1-5400th of an inch m diameter.
The chamber may contain a few only, or be crammed with
these bodies; and they are observed to be attached in masses to
branched stems or filaments, like bunches of grapes.

Large spherule (fig. 14).—The large spherule consists of a
spherical portion of homogeneous matter charged with granules
and enclosed in a spherical transparent capsule about 1-1800th
of an inch in diameter. The capsule is not always visible, if
present, and the form frequently slightly elliptical, while the
colour is sometimes yellowish by transmitted light, like that of
dried albumen, and at others white by reflected light, as if there
were calcareous matter in it; perhaps the former difference may
be from drying or pressure, while the latter is evidently that of
advancement in development.

Starch-grains.—These are thin, flat, and variable in size, but
otherwise bear the unmistakeable characters of the “ starch-
grain.” ‘They-were not numerous, but always present, and,
with many portions of the other soft substance of the cavity
of the chamber, became purple and blue respectiyely, under the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera, 319

influence of the deliquescent yellowish liquor of ‘iodide of potas+
sium assisted by a little sulphuric acid.

Canal-system.—The canals (fig. 11d) having been deprived
of their calcareous matter, became equally membranous with the
chamber ; and those portions forming a communication between
the chamber and the “ interseptal canals” freely admitted the
largest spherules to-pass through them from the former to the
latter (ff); besides this, I find a number of them, in one of
my dried specimens without the animal, in all parts of the canal-
system.

From these facts we learn that there are two kinds of spherules
produced in the chambers, the larger of which appear to be but
an advanced state of the smaller; but whether this be the cor-
rect view, or that the smaller ones are the sperm-cells or some
other organ belonging to the chamber, remains to be shown;
That the large spherules cannot be viewed in any other light
than as propagative bodies, there can be no doubt now; but
whether, again, these are impregnated or unimpregnated repro-
ductive agents also remains to be shown, That they are the
same with what I have already pointed out as the reproductive
agents both in the Euglyphe and in Ameba verrucosa (loc. cit.)
appears also to me to be undoubted. .

The next fact is, that the passage of these bodies freely from
the chamber into the interseptal canals proves that one use’ at
least of the canals is, as before stated, to give exit to the con-
tents.of the chambers.

Lastly, the presence of starch-grains, although not wonderful,
as the organism is distinctly a Rhizopod, and starch-grains
abound in Spongilla, especially in the capsules, is nevertheless
interesting, as their presence also in the winter-eggs of the fresh-
water Polyzoa and the close resemblance of this “egg” to the
capsule of Spongilla thus make the presence of starch-grains
in all, one point, at least, which so far allies these organisms,
Not only this, but the resemblance of the canal-system, or rather
the sarcodal filaments which it contains, to the mycelium of
Fungi, as before noticed, and the evident connexion that also
exists between Spongilla and some of the parasitic developments
of the cell-contents of the Algze (now properly regarded by
Pringsheim as allied to Achlya and Saprolegnia)—whose spores,
first consisting of monociliated polymorphic cells, then lose their
cilium and become simple Rhizopods, while other developments of
this kind are distinct Fungi putting forth sporangia with defined,
cell-walled sporules,—seem to point out the passage of the animal
into the fungal kingdom through the Foraminifera and Sponges;
The parasite to which I more particularly allude is that termed
by Pringsheim Pythium entophytum, which grows out from the

820 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

cell-contents of Spirogyra, and in its sporangia produces the
monociliated spores mentioned, which, in 1857, I described as
furnishing an instance of the “ transformation of the vegetable
protoplasm into Actinophrys*,” forsaking my original argument
that these products must be parasitical, which Pringsheim’s dis-
coveries have now confirmed +.

Besides the course which the spherules have for their exit
through the canal-system, some of my recent specimens present
a hole here and there at the base of the few last chambers, oppo-
site the great spiral canal, in which holes the large spherules,
now white, may be seen, as if in the act of being voided, and
probably from the great spiral canal. A single large hole, with
a smooth margin, evidently formed by the animal itself, also ap-
pears here and there, sometimes, in the side of the chambers;
and this may have been for the purpose of giving exit to young
Operculine which had become too large to obtain their issue in
the ordinary way, such as those noticed by Prof. Schultze in the
Rotalide (Aun. Nat. Hist. vol. vii. p. 806, 1861) and also by Dr.
S. Wright (7. vol. vii. p. 357). But both these kinds of holes
must be regarded as accidental, and not as regular developments
of the test.

NUMMULITES.

The structure of the test of Nummulites is precisely that of
Operculina, plus the lateral or vertical growth of the former,
which is but a repetition, in plan, of the horizontal plane. Of
this I was aware in 1852, when my description of the structure
of Operculina was published, and my diagram of an infiltrated
specimen of N, acuta (Ann. Nat. Hist. /.¢.), to confirm this, ac-
companied it. Since then, as before stated, the “ canal-system ”
has been figured by Ehrenberg from an infiltrated specimen of
N. striata; and within the last twelve months I have been able
to see everything which I have described in the test of Operculina
exemplified in richly infiltrated specimens of another of the
Striate, viz. N. Ramondi, accompanied by equally richly in-
filtrated specimens of Operculina; so that the means of identifi-
cation has, through the latter, been most satisfactory.

Canal-system.—The lateral or vertical development of Num-
mulites being the only additional part to the horizontal plane as
it exists in Operculina, I have merely to state concerning the
canal-system of this, that radiating branches are continued up-
ward towards the centre or umbilicus of the Nummulite from
the great “spiral” canals of the cord, or from others near
this, along each interseptal space, and from each turn of the

-* Ann, Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xix. p. 259.
t Ann. des Se, Nat. xi, p. 349, pl. 7, Bot, 1859,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 321

cord; that vertical branches also, from each turn of the cord.
Opposite the interseptal spaces respectively, keep up a commu-
nication (by joining the radiating branches of the different layers
of the spiral lamina) between the marginal plexuses of the turns
of the cord and the surface; and that, in some Nummulites,
where there is a transverse division in the portions of the cham-
bers extending up towards the centre, corresponding with’ the
turns of the spire, the radiating branches are connected by
transverse ones; so that, in fact, each chamber is surrounded by
an anastomosing circle of ‘canals thus formed, while, in the re-
ticulated Nummulites, this anastomosis becomes retiform from
the reticulated division of that part of the chambers which enters
into the composition of the spiral Jamina. Lastly, the canal-
system sends off branches which open on the surface in the
course of the interseptal spaces and along the spiral canals, as in
Operculina. Thus in each lamina of the Nummulite the canal-
system of the horizontal plane is repeated.

Vertical tubuli.—These enter into the formation of each spiral
lamina just as they do into the single one of Operculina.
~ Non-tubular spaces—Such are parts of the test which are not
traversed by either the vertical tubes or the branches of the
eanal-system, and, as before stated, in recent Operculina are
marked by a homogeneous semitransparency of the shell-sub-
stance, while in the fossilized species they are opake and white,
—a transition which leads to the knowledge of what they are
and were in Nummulites. They may be linear, radiating, or
sinuous, as when forming that part of the test over the inter-
septal spaces, or punctiform, as when in the midst of the vertical
tubuli, and in both positions. afford signs, according to their
form and number, for specific distinction. In N. braritzensis
these white parts may be seen to form also a minute branch-
work, which extends perpendicularly outwards from the septal
lines; and in N. perforata a similar branchwork may be observed
to spread both from the septal lines and the puncta (very like
the lacunz and their branchwork in bone), but to such an ex-
tent in some specimens as to present a minute reticulation all
over the cameral spaces, so much resembling a capillary canal-
structure, that, at first sight, there seems to be no doubt of it.
However, their being formed of an opake-white substance like
the septal lines and the puncta first leads to the opinion that
they are not tubes; and this is confirmed by microscopical exa-
mination of portions of the spiral lamina of N. perforata pre-
senting this structure, when ground down to a thinness sufficient
to allow the light to pass through them ; for besides the absence
of any double line indicative of the presence of a tube in these
white lines (which are then found to be made up of little dis-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol, viii. 21

322. Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.

joined portions of opake material), a lash of branches from the
“ canal-system” may here and there be observed to come through
one of the puncta, and spread out among these white lines, when
the double line and transparency indicative of a continued canal
in them, at once, and by contrast, shows the nature of both.
Thus, from what has been stated, we see that neither the white
puncta nor the minute white branchwork of lines were ever
tubular. In most Nummulites the white puncta appear on the
surface, and, when examined in a vertical section of the Num-
mulite, are observed to be more or less conical, and of different
lengths according with the date of the commencement of their
development, those which began with the earliest parts of the
Nummulite being longest. They arise in points from the sur-
face of the chambers and the interseptal spaces, and end at the
periphery, on a level with the rest of the test; but, being harder
than the latter, they project on weathering, become rounded,
and thus give the fossil a more or less granular surface. Now,
in none of these white lines, white puncta, nor minute white
branchwork, have I ever been able to see any indication, either
in recent Operculina, the fossilized infiltrated one, or in Num-
mulites, of any branches of the canal-system, except by accident.
Neither in the ends of the columns in Orbitoides dispansa, which
are the same as those of Nummulites, have I, in the most richly
and minutely infiltrated specimens, been able to see, in the ends
of the white columns on the surface, any red or yellow point
indicating that they are always in connexion with a branch of
the canal-system which traverses them longitudinally. So we
must set these portions down as having nothing to do with the
canal-system, however much they may conduce to the strength
of the test. .

Thus we see that the “ trés-petits canaux” of MM. d’Archiae
and Haime (p. 60) were the “vertical tubuli;” their “canaux
moyens ” the openings of the canal-system on the surface and
along the spiral canals and spicular cord; and their “larges
canaux” no canals at all, but the ends of the columns of con
densed shell-substance. Dr. Carpenter, who also at first con-
sidered the latter canals, renounced this view long ago (Phil.
Trans. 1856, p. 553, foot-note). .

__ Spicular cord.—The same infiltrated specimens of N. Ramondi
which were obtained from the Rajpipla Hills, a little south of
the river Nurbudda, near Broach, that have latterly furnished
me with such beautiful confirmations of Nummulites possessing
the same canal-structure as that in Operculina, have afforded
almost as much evidence of the spicular composition of the cord;
for, besides being accompanied with equally beautiful infiltrated
specimens of Operculina for comparison, they are all imbedded

Mr. H. F. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 323

in a yellow argillaceous limestone, in such a way that, by careful
fracture, they fall out with surfaces so polished and even, that
their preservation, thus far, may be said to be complete; and
hence the marking on the surfaces respectively is most evident.
We, therefore, have only to put the margins of N. Ramondi and
this Operculina together, and bring them into the focus of a
microscopic power, to see that those on the cord of the Operculina
are a facsimile of those on the cord of recent Operculina arabica,
which we know to indicate a spicular composition, and that
those on the cord of N. Ramondi are precisely like those of the
fossilized Operculina, with the exception that the lines are less
interrupted in the cord of the Nummulite, and are therefore, ~
continuously, much longer, which indicates much longer spi-
cules; but the fact of all the spicules not being of the same form
or of the same length in the same species, or of different lengths
generally in another most closely allied organism, to wit Num-
mulites, does not affect the verity of the spicular composition of
the cord. Indeed, writing of these lines as supposed grooves,
MM. d’Archiac and Haime state (p. 63), “ Les sillons, dont le
nombre et le degré de rapprochement varient un peu, sont sen-
siblement droits et continus dans la plupart des cas, mais quel-
quefois (NV. levigata, pl. 4) ils sont trés légérement flexueux, et
assez fréquemment interrompus.” The latter is the case with
the lines on the cord of N. Ramondi; and the same interruptions
or terminations, in a pointed form, I have observed in N. spira.

Further, on comparing the cords of the two fossils mentioned,
viz. Operculina and N. Ramondi, we observe a number of red
points in the lines or intervals between the spicules, which are
nothing more than red oxide of iron filling the canals of the
marginal plexus in both the Operculina and Nummulite, which
open on the surface of the cord. Thus the identity in structure
and composition of the surface of the spicular cord in Operculina
and Nummulites is so far complete. But we have still the inte-
rior to identify, which, as far as the layers (planes of spicules in
Operculina) radiating from the inner side of the cord to its cir-
cumference go, even to their being constricted at intervals into
a number of short portions, and the planes of the canal-system
between them, I have been able to see in the N. spira, N. sub-
leviyata, and N. Ramondi, both in the transverse and horizontal
section of their cords respectively ; still not the remotest trace
of the circular or the horizontal lines of the spicules in either the
one or the other of these sections have I seen. When, however,
it is remembered that, although I have preparations to show
distinctly the linear contours of the spicules in the horizontal
section of the cord of Operculina arabica, and therefore can
infer the existence of the circular lines which they must present

21*

824 Mr. H.J.Carter on the Structure of the Yoraminifera.

in the transverse section with certainty, though I have not yet
succeeded in making a preparation to show them so satisfactorily

. in the transverse section (nor can they be demonstrated either
in the horizontal or transverse section in fossil Operculina under
the most favourable circumstances, although they no doubt did
exist there, any more than in Nummulites), it is not to be won-
dered at that they should not be demonstrable in Nummulites,
where crystallization and fossilization must have more or less
blended these structures into one mass. But, with the surface-
identity mentioned, the presence of the planes of opake matter
in the transverse section of the cord (which represent the planes
of spicules in Operculina arabica), divided partially at short in-
tervals by transverse constrictions (which in Operculina define
the ends of the spicules), and the transparent planes or intervals
in which are scen the truncated ends of the great horizontal.
canals of the canal-system in recent Operculina, 1 think we.
have here quite sufficient to enable us to infer that the cord in
Nummulites was generally of the same composition as that of
Operculina arabica, but with. the spicules much longer; that is
to say, that the cord was composed of the same kind of materials :
viz. lst, the crystallme matter of the spicules; 2nd, the inter-
spicular substance ; and 3rd, the canal-system. To arrive at this
conclusion, however, it is necessary to be first well acquainted
with the spicular cord in recent. Operculina, then to compare
this with fossil Opereulina, and lastly, to compare the latter with
Nummulites, all of which must be in specimens favourable for
the purpose,—since a mere section of the cord of Nummulites
would inevitably be met with a denial of its spicular composi-
tion, so little appearance is there in it of spicules.

Moreover, the “ great spiral canals” of the cord of Operculina
arabica, to which I have alluded at the commencement, and
which are evident also in the cord of N. Ramondi (though not.
so evident, if existing at all, in N. sublevigata), did not escape
the penetrating and sagacious observation of the authors of the
“<Fossiles de ’ Inde;” for they, as I have previously shown, not
only figure the openings of the marginal plexus, but also the
two great spiral vessels of the cord in N. planulata, and describe
them in the words which have been already quoted. .

Yet, in their work, MM. d’Archiac and Haime have stated
{p. 54), “ Nous nous sommes assurés, par des observations trés
multipliées, que dans aucune des espéces de ce dernier genre
[ Nummu‘ites] il n’existe rien qui puisse rappeler la corde spicu-
laire ni le plexus marginal signalés par M. Carter dans l’Oper-
culine d’Arabie.””? Had the lamented naturalist whose name is
last mentioned been alive, he, with his noble colleague, would
now have admitted that what I stated, and showed in a figure, -

Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 325

ten years since, at least as regards the existence of the marginal
plexus in Nummulites, was correct. It has been admitted by
Dr. Carpenter (Phil. Trans. 1859, p. 26), although he also still
denies the spicular structure of the cord, but will not do so any
longer, I think, after seeing my preparations. Dr. Carpenter
has, however, long since marked out the skeleton of the spicular
composition of the cord, as will be seen by the grooved lines on
the surface and the radiating ones in the transverse section,
represented respectively in his figures of N. levigata (tigs. 17.
& 15, pls. 4 & 5, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. vi. 1850). At
the same time it should be remembered that the longitudinal
grooves do not always indicate spicules, but circumscribe spaces
which can be seen under a much lower power than the spicules.

- Propagative spherules.—So recent must have been the infil-
trated specimens of N. Ramondi when they were imbedded, that
even the spherules, assumed to be propagative gemmules or
embryonal cells in Operculina arabica, are exquisitely preserved
in a fossilized state in many of the chambers of the former,
where they are all spherical in shape, but vary in size, below the
1-2800th of an inch in diameter (P1. XVII. fig. 15 e). They are
not only found to exist in every part of the chamber up to the
umbilicus of the Nummulite, but in the primary chamber itself,
and may be not only seen in every part of the canal-system, but
(the smaller ones) also in the vertical tubes of the spiral lamina,
on their way out. In the infiltrated specimens of Orbitoides
dispansa they also abound throughout both the chambers of the
central plane and the columnar chambers, even to the centre of
the fossil (fig. 10). I have also seen them in the chambers of
Orbitolites Mantelli, Orbitolina lenticularis, and in Alveolina
elliptica ; and thus occurring so generally, there can be no longer
any reasonable doubt that they are what I have assumed them
to be, viz. “ propagative agents,” but whether the product of
impregnation or of simple generation, remains for further research
to determine. In one section of N. Ramondi which I possess
(for I have sections by me to prove everything that I have stated),
there is a spherule in one of the chambers of the last turn which
has thrown out a second one, with a Nautiloid form of test
around it, indicative of Nummulites being occasionally viviparous,
as before stated to have been noticed in the Rotalide by Prof.
Schultze (Ann. Nat. Hist. 7. c. p. 320).

- Mode of growth.—This, like that of Operculina, is simply
spiral, with the chambers continued up to the centre or umbilicus
of the Nummulite. The development of the chamber commences
from the spicular cord, and extends outwards and inwards from:
this point; but it is not fully formed for some time afterwards ;"
so that there are several always present in successive stages of.

3826 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera,

completion, from the chamber just budding to that one extend-
ing from the margin to the umbilicus. This gradation is also a
consequence of age or full development of the Nummulite, there
being a gradual diminution in size from the largest chamber to
the primary one on one side, as there is from the largest to the
Jast-formed one on the other: hence the circular form of Num-
mulites. The same has been stated of Operculina; but here the
termination is generally more abrupt, which causes the test to
assume a somewhat elliptical form.

Classification of Nummulites.—On this subject I have but few
observations to offer, after the able one proposed by MM. d’Ar-
chiac and Haime (p. 72), viz. Ist, Leves aut Subleves; 2nd, Re-
ticulate; 8rd, Subreticulate; 4th, Punctulate; 5th, Plicate vel
Striate; and 6th, Explanate. What I have to state, however,
will be chiefly found under the descriptions of the species which
have elicited it respectively.

The dividing of the Nummulites which present a reticulated
structure on the surface from the rest, which I proposed (Ann, Nat.
Hist. p. 164, 1853), was being carried into effect by MM.d’Archiac
and Haime for their second and third groups at the time I was
writing my MS. in India. So it is evident that I was not single
in suggesting this,—although I made a mistake, as they notice
(p. 343), in attributing the suggestion to Dr. Carpenter in the
first instance, whose proposition, on the other hand (Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc. /. c. p. 80), was to make the Assiline a “ sub-
genus” of Nummulites. But as regards MM. d’Archiac and
Haime’s dividing the reticulated Nummulites into two groups,
and the changing of the name Assilina to Nummulites respect-
ively, I think it would have been better to have made but one
group of the former, as noticed by Messrs. Parker and Jones
(Ann. Nat. Hist.), and not to have changed the name of the
latter, for reasons which will be hereafter mentioned.

Again, as regards my observation that the reticulated Num-
mulite N. acuta, Sow. “borders close upon Orbitoides,’? MM.
d’Archiac and Haime observe (p. 343), “Il n’y a pas plus de
passage entre cette Nummulite et organisation des Orbitoides
(O. dispansa) qu’entre tout autre corps de ces deux genres.” I
was wrong certainly in stating that there was a commencing
degradation of the spire in N. acuta into the horizontal plane of
Orbitoides, but no further; for, as will be seen, the external
appearance as well as the internal structure of O. dispansa ap-
proximates it to the reticulated Nummulites more than to any
other discoid Nummulite. Thus, the thinness of the margin,
abrupt elevation of the centre, and reticulated structure of the
lateral masses are especially characteristic of both, although the
abrupt elevation may not always be present in either. The

Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 327

columnar structure, viz. the “ larges canaux” of D’Archiac and
Haime, is particularly developed in the reticulated Nummulites,
and is analogous to that of O. dispansa, although not so much
developed. But, as will be seen by-and-by in Orditoides, the
rows of chambers in the horizontal plane are cyclical, which is a
character of Orbitolites, and not of Nummulites. This, then,
makes O. dispansa, although it more than all the other large
discoidal Foraminifera approaches the reticulated Nummulites,
distinctly differ from them. It will be observed further on, that
the structure of Orbitoides dispansa compels us to view it as
merely a Cycloclypeus with lateral growth; and Dr. Carpenter,
who has studied the latter, observes (Phil. Trans. 1856, p. 563),
that while Cycloclypeus agrees in most points with Nummulites,
it only differs from it essentially “in the single circumstance
that the mode of increase is cyclical instead of helical ;” so that
we have here still further, though indirect, confirmation of what
I have before stated, viz. that N. acuta “borders close upon
Orbitoides.” As to the defective state of my figures (Ann. Nat.
Hist. vol. xi. pl. 7, 1853) misleading the authors of the “ Fos-
siles de Inde,” it should be remembered that they bear on their
faces evidence that they were only meant as diagrams, and that,
in India, we have not only frequently to find the objects them-
selyes, but to make sections of, and draw them before we describe
them, and sometimes to lithograph them; and therefore that
it would be fairest to judge from the descriptions, as they are
most likely to be correct, seeing that we have neither such means
nor such men to make sections, drawings, &c., for us in India
as can be obtained in Europe.

Atveo.tna, D’Orb,

Of this genus I have nothing to state here further than that
the tubular cortical structure appears to me to be analogous to
the spicular cord and its canal-system in Nummulites, and the
chambers to both the horizontal plane and those parts of the
chambers which are lengthened out towards the poles or lateral
eminences in Nummulites. As before stated, Alveolina looks to
me like a flat Nummulite drawn out in each direction laterally,
and has its transitional form in the globose Nummulites. Never
having had a highly infiltrated specimen, I cannot state what
the minute structure of its canal-system is, nor whether the
cortical layer, which corresponds to the spicular cord of Num-
mulites, contained any spicules; but I should think not, and
that the canal-system was replaced by the tubular structure of
the cortical layer. As before stated, spherules have been observed
in A. elliptica in its innermost chambers.

The species of Alveolina (viz. A. Boscii) described and illus-

828 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera.
trated by Dr. Carpenter (Phil. Trans. 1856, p. 552) is totally

different. from Parkinson and Sowerby’s Fasciolites ellptica,
which is the type of the Alveolina of Scinde, and of whieh I have
given illustrations (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1854, vol. xiv. p. 99); while
the new species, which I have described further on, under the
name of A. meandrina, is again so different from either and from
any other existing description, that at first sight it seems doubt-
ful whether it should not form the type of a new genus. On
examining it internally, however, it is found that its chambers,
although tortuous like those on the surface of NV. gyzehensis, &c.;
commence in a spiral form as simply as those of Operculina, but
instead of remaining subsigmoid, as in A. elliptica, become tor-
tuous, while there is a reticulated canal-structure arching over
each; and supported on vertical tubes connected with a similar
structure over the preceding layer, which, when viewed longitu-
dinally.in a vertical or horizontal section, appears to correspond
to the tubular structure arching over the chambers and inter-
septal canals respectively of A. elliptica, which structure, again,
corresponds, as before stated, to the spicular cord and interseptal
canals of Operculina and Nummulites.

OrsirorpEs, D’Orb.

In this family two distinct genera have been included, viz.
Orbitoides dispansa and Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb. ( Orbitolites
Manielli, Cart.), as will be seen by their descriptions hereafter
under their. respective heads. Moreover, it will also be seen
there that they are so different that they can hardly be included
even in the same family: at least, while the former is closely
allied to Cycloclypeus, Carp., the latter is so closely allied to
Orbitolites that I proposed the name of “ Orbitolites Mantelli”
for it, instead of ‘ Orbitoides” (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xi. p. 174,
1853). Whether this was a better name than its original one
(that is, than “ Orbitoides Mantelli”) I will not stop to discuss
now, but go on to notice the structure of these two fossils re-
spectively and summarily, referring the reader to a more detailed
description of them under their proper heads. The detail of
their anatomy has been obtained from richly infiltrated specimens
in which, as in the Nummulite and Operculina mentioned, the
red or yellow oxide of iron so completely fills up the cavities of
the test which were originally occupied by sarcode, while the
rest remains more or less transparent and white, that sections of
the fossil in this state give a much better view of these cavities
than could be obtained from the test were it present in its un-
fossilized condition and occupied by the living animal. Follow-
ing are the summary descriptions of them respectively.

Orbitoides dispansa (Pl. XVI. fig. 1; &c.).—'Lhe test of this

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera, 829

discoidal fossil consists of a horizontal plane of oblong chambers
covered in on each side by a mass of columnar ones. The
chambers of the horizontal plane are in circular rows, concentri-
cally arranged around a central globular cell, which may be
large or small. [Formerly I stated that they began “ multi-
spirally,” and gave a figure (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. x1. pl. 7,
p- 26) to prove it; but I have since found that this was drawn
from a section of a minute Heterostegina which I had mistaken
for an Orbitoides.| ach chamber is connected with the two
immediately behind and before it respectively by stolon-pro-
cesses; and the chambers generally increase in length in the
radial direction of the test with their distance from the centre,
up to a certain point, when their vertical diameter preponderates
over their horizontal one, not from increase of the former, but
from diminution of the latter, following, therefore, the same law
that is observed in Nummulites. The columnar chambers, on
the other hand, are arranged in convex layers arching over the
horizontal plane; each chamber is compressed vertically, varies
in shape and size, and is united to those immediately around it
by stolon-processes. Interspersed between the columnar cham-
bers are a number of columns, of a conical shape, having their
pointed ends on the horizontal plane and their large extremities
on the surface; these consist of non-tubular condensed shell-
substance, which is opake and white in the fossil, and are ana-
logous to the white columns in Nummuliies and similar struec-
tures in recent Operculina. Vertical tubuli exist throughout the
horizontal layers of shell-substance, as in Nummulttes ; and there
is a double horizontal canal-system, consisting of a single layer
of network tubulation on each side of the horizontal plane, whose
meshes are parallelograms, and enclose respectively one of the
oblong chambers. One cannot help seeing here a part, at least,
of the canal-system of Cycloclypeus (Phil. Trans. 1856, pl. 29.
fig. 11). Whether it be from the smallness of my specimens
(which, however, are ;4, to ;8, inch in diameter) or the smallness
of the canal-system (but I think the former, from the remnants of
this system being most evident in the largest ones), no other part
of the canal-system which has been described by Dr. Carpenter
in Cycloclypeus appears to be developed in them.

- Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart. (P|. XVI. fig.2, &e.).—This discoidal
fossil consists of a horizontal plane of globular chambers, which
become cylindrical externally and are covered in on each side by
a mass of columnar ones. Those of the horizontal plane are in
eircular rows, concentrically arranged around a central one, and
are not connected by stolon-process, but attached to sarcodal
canals, as will be mentioned directly; they also increase only
slightly in their horizontal diameter with their distance from the

830 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera;

centre, while they so increase vertically as to become cylindrical,
and thus cause the horizontal plane to be much ¢hicker at the
circumference than in the centre. The columnar chamber-
structure is exactly the same as in Orbitoides, but there are no
columns of condensed white shell-substance, Vertical tubuli
exist throughout the horizontal layers of shell-substance, as in
Nummulites. The canal-system is composed of two sets of sar-
codal channels, which permeate the test. The first consists of
radiating horizontal ones which spread off spirally, like the lines
on an engine-turned watch-case, from the centre to the cireum-
ference ; these are arranged in layers, commencing with two (?)
in the centre, which are separate from each other, but whose
lines, crossing in their course to the circumference, after the
manner mentioned, unite separately with the chamber which is
fixed in the internal angle of the interspaces that they thus form;
afterwards they become doubled and trebled as the chamber
lengthens, so that at the circumference each chamber becomes
connected with six of such canals, and six openings appear be-
tween the chambers, at the margin of the test, in zigzag, one
above another. The second set consists of annular horizontal
canals, arranged concentrically in two layers only, viz. one on
each side the horizontal-chamber layer, on a level with the ends
and between the rows of chambers respectively with which they
are united on the inner side: also a subsystem consisting of
much smaller canals, one set of which connects the annular
bands horizontally between the chambers; another connects
them vertically, through the horizontal plane; and the third,
only seen occasionally, seems to ascend vertically from the an-
nular canals of each side to be lost in the interspaces between
the columnar chambers. Here also one cannot help seeing the
sarcodal system of Orbitolites given in Dr. Carpenter’s diagram
(Phil. Trans. 1856, pl. 5. fig. 6); but I do not see that scolloped
form of the annular bands in the infiltrated specimens which
appears in the uninfiltrated ones (Pl. XVII. fig. 2 0), and is
represented by Dr. Carpenter as bearing the chambers in Or-
bitolites ; nor do I see the stolon-process coming from the con-
vexities of the scollops to form the chambers of the next row
outwards, unless the faint transverse radiating lines of the “ sub-
system ” be these (Pl. XVI. fig. 2,72). Further, Dr. Carpenter
(p. 222) only allows a single layer of annular bands in the simple
type of Orbitolites ; and assuming that the horizontal plane of
Orbitolites Mantelli commences in the same way, we might
assume that it also possesses only a single layer; but the mi-
nuteness of the structure in the central part almost defies this
decision in my specimens.

The reader will now have seen the differences between Orbi-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera. 331

toides dispansa and Orbitolites Mantelli, and their correspondences
respectively with Cycloclypeus and Orbitolites. He will also have
seen how, partly following D’Orbigny’s description of the latter
genus, I fell into the error of changing the name of “ Orbitoides
Mantelli” into Orbitolites Mantelli, now evidently an ill-chosen
one,—although it should not be called “ Orbitoides,” whose posi-
tion I shall more particularly assign presently.

It is also questioned by MM. a kechipa and Haime if this
Orbitolites Mantelli be the Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb., of the
United States (Tab. p, 363). Yes: it corresponds with the
figures given by Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. /, ¢.)
of this fossil, which are too faithful to be mistaken,

Convtites, nov. gen. Pl. XV. fig. 7, &e.

This beautiful little discoidal fossil, which appears to me to
have hitherto been undescribed, and upon which the genus is
therefore founded, was discovered among a number of Nummu-
litic fossils from the valley of Kelat, which were sent to me by
Dr. Cook, after whom I have named the species, in commemora-
tion of his indefatigable and successful exertions on behalf of
geology in that locality. It is not, however, confined to the
valley of Kelat ; for I had specimens, imbedded with Nummulites,
by me from Scinde, one of which, being a vertical section in a
polished pebble of nummulitic limestone, always puzzled me be-
fore I recognized the fossil in its free state, while, being partially
infiltrated with yellow oxide of iron, it has since enabled me,
more than any others, to describe the internal structure. This,
together with the external form of the fossil, will be found fully
detailed further on, under its proper head, and therefore all we
need here is a short generic summary of its description, which
is as follows :—

Gen. char.—Conical, compressed, discoidal ; consisting exter-
nally of a spiral layer of rhomboidal chambers extending from the
apex to the circumference ; filled up internally with convex layers
of compressed columnar chambers interspersed with white
columns of condensed shell-substance; white columns opake,
conical, their sharp ends resting on the inner aspect of the spiral
layer, and their large ones terminating at the base of the cone,
which presents a slightly convex granular surface.

It will thus be seen that while Conulites, in its conical form,
external layer of chambers, and internal columnar chamber-
structure is analogous to Orbitolina generally, but more espe-
cially to the solid conical forms, it, in possessing the white columns
of condensed shell-substance, is also allied to Orbitoides, while
it differs from the latter and agrees with Nummulites in the
spiral arrangement of the layer of chambers externally. Hence

3882 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of thé Foraminifera.

it becomes questionable, after all, whether the cyclical and helical
characters are of much use in classification ; but to this point
we will return again after having alluded to the other genera of
Foraminifera in which I shall have to describe species.

Orsitotina, D’Orb.

Of this genus Ihave nothing to add more than is stated under
the species which I have described.

Cyctorina, D’Orb.

This now appears to me to be a species of Orbitolina, which,
had it been better defined by D’Orbigny, would have saved me
from much error, as. will be observed by my “ Observations ”
under the head of “ Orbitolites pedunculata” at the end.

Hererostecina, D’Orb., and CycitociyPzus, Carp.

Under these names respectively will be found a description of
the specimens of Heterostegina and Cycloclypeus which, with
Orbitolites Mantelli, I found together on the south-east coast of
Arabia.

Of the former I have nothing to add here; but as regards
Cycloclypeus, from existing specimens of which Dr. Carpenter
has given his excellent description and illustration of the genus
(Phil. Trans. 1856, p. 555, &c.), one cannot help seeing, in the
oblong form of the chambers, the irregularity of the rows, their
cyclical arrangement, their vertical thickness diminishing towards
the circumference, each chamber being connected with two be-
hind and two before it, the canal-system, and, lastly, the conical
non-tubular parts of the test, which resemble the columns, that
Cycloclypeus approaches Orbitoides dispansa as nearly as Oper-.
culina approaches Nummulites.

In my description of the minute structure of Orbitoides dis-
pansa, I have stated that I was not able to see such an elaborate
disposition of the canal-system ; but then the size of the recent
specimens of Cycloclypeus examined by Dr. Carpenter, and their
structure generally, far exceeding, in both, the infiltrated speci-
mens of Orbitoides in my possession, may partly, if not wholly,
account for this. ‘

For further observations on the specimens of Heterostegina
and Cycloclypeus which have come under my notice, see their
descriptions respectively.

Orsicutina and ORBITOLITES.

The exhaustive and valuable researches of Dr. Carpenter on
these two genera, given in the ‘ Philosophical ‘Transactions’ for:

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Structure of the Foraminifera, 8383

1856, preclude the necessity of my making any further observa-
tions on them beyond what will be found under the species
which I have had to describe.

Classification.

I would here merely observe that, as regards family distine-
tion, it appears to me that Orbitvides dispansa, Conulites, Hetero-
stegina, and Cycloclypeus should come together under one head,
and Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart., Orbitolina, Orbiculina, and Orbito-
lites, as defined by Dr. Carpenter, under another. Perhaps it
will be stated that the spiral form of the layer of chambers in
Conulites should place it with Nummulites, among D’Orbigny’s
“ Hélicostégues,” irrespective of its being in every other way
most closely allied to Orbitoides, which belongs to the “ Cyclo-
stégues ;” and hence the doubtful value of the helical and cyclical
characters as natural distinctions, to which I have before alluded.

Conclusion.

Having thus made all the prefatory observations that I have
to offer at present on the different genera of Foraminifera, whose
species I shall now have more or less to describe particularly,
let us proceed to this part of the subject, remembering, as before
stated, that my object now is solely to correct, add to, and explain
what I have hitherto stated, and that, therefore, much will be
found in my paper in the ‘ Annals’ of 1853, to which I have
alluded, which is omitted here. It will be also necessary for the
most part, too, that the reader should provide himself with copies
of MM. d’Archiac and Haime’s ‘ Monograph on the Nummu-
lites’ and Dr. Carpenter’s “ Researches” in the ‘ Philosophical
Transactions,’ respectively; for they are so necessary for the study
of the Forammifera, that it is impossible to get on without fre-
quent reference to them.

Among the new forms that I have had to introduce will be
found two varieties, viz. a and 8 of Assilina seu Nummulites
exponens, and one new species, viz. 4. obesa, belonging to the
Lzplanate ; one new species belonging to the Punctulate, viz.
N. broachensis; two species to the Plicate vel Striate, viz. N,
makullaensis and N. kelatensis; one species to the Reticulate,
viz. I. masiraensis, and an undetermined one from the coast
opposite; one new species of <Alveolina, viz. A. meandrina;
and a new genus and species, viz. Conulites and C. Cookii re-
spectively ; one variety, if not a new species, of Orbitoides, viz.
O. asterifera ; and perhaps some new forms of Orbitolina.

[To be continued. }

S84 aie ' Zoological Society :—-

’ PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
: ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
May 14, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

-Dsscriptions or THREE New Species or Birps FROM
GuATEMALA. By Ospert Satrvin, M.A., F.Z.S.

_ The three birds I propose to describe in this paper form part of
a collection lately brought to this country by Mr. Robert Owen,
Corresponding Member of this Society, from Vera Paz, Guatemala.
The greater part of this collection was formed by one of the col-
lectors I employed during a visit to Coban in the early part of last
year: the low-lying lands of Central Vera Paz in the neighbourhood
of a village called Chisec, situated on one of the confluents of the
Rio de la Pasion, is the locality from which they were derived. The
rest of the collection was formed by Mr. Owen himself at Coban, or
in the adjacent mountains. Amongst the known forms are many of
considerable rarity, besides several additions to our knowledge of the
Avi-fauna of the country from which they come.

1. CyPHORHINUS PHILOMELA.

Supra brunneus, plumis anguste nigro marginatis, pileo et uropygio
obscurioribus : subtus fuliginosus, plumis medialiter nigris, et
nigro terminatis, gula pallidiore, lateribus brunneis nigro trans-
fasciatis: alis caudaque nigris, plumis tectricum remigum ma-
cula parva subapicali ochracescenti-alba : rostro nigro, pedibus
Suscis.

Long. tot. 4, alee 2°3, caudee 1 poll. angl. et dec.

Hab. In Prov. Vere Pacis sylvis montium.

_ Obs. Affinis Cyphorhino bamble ex Cayenna, sed tectricibus alarum
maculatis et non albo vittatis facile notabilis.

This Wren belongs to the division of this genus which Dr, Sclater
has classed under the name of Microcerculus. It is known to the
natives as the ‘ Ruisefior,’ or Nightingale—a name it has acquired
from its great vocal powers,

‘9, EMBERNAGRA CHLORONOTA.

Supra olivacea, pileo cinereo: subtus cinerea, gula et ventre
medio albis, crisso flavidiore, lateribus olivaceis : vitta utrinque
pilet vittaque angusta per oculos transeunte nigris: alis fuscis,
extus dorso concoloribus : tectricibus subalaribus et campterio
lete flavis: rostro superiore nigro, inferiore corneo, pedibus
corneie.,

_ Long. tot. 5°75, alee 2°6, caudee 2:5.
_Hab. In Prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Affinis Embernagre conirostri ex Nova Granada, sed statura

minore, dorso olivaceo pectoreque cinereo dignoscenda.

Several specimens of this Embernagra are in the collection, all

closely agreeing in the above characters.

Mr. A. Newton on Pallas’s Sand-Grouse. 335

. 8, APHANTOCHROA ROBERTI.

Aureo-viridescens, supra unicolor : subtus gula cum mento lateri-
ue obscurioribus, ventre medio vix viridi lavato, plumis late
pallide ochraceo terminatis, ventre imo albo : crisso viridescenti-
fusco, plumis albo clare marginatis : alis purpurascenti-nig ris,
tectricibus subalaribus viridescentibus : cauda aureo-virides-
eente ; rectricum duarum externarum media parte nigra, parte
apicali alba: rectricibus reliquis nigro terminatis: rostro
omnino nigro, pedibus nigerrimis.
Long. tot. 4°75, alee 2°75, caudee 1°9, rostri a rictu 1.
Hab. In Prov. Verz Pacis regione calida. ;
Obs. Affinis Campyloptero cuvieri, Gouldi, ex Costa Riea, sed rostro
omnino nigro, et caudee fascia nigra latiore distinguenda.
A single specimen, marked male, is in the collection; I have dedi-
* cated it to Mr. Robert Owen.

REMARKS ON PAttAs’s Sanv-Grovse (SyRRHAPTES PARADOXUS).
By Atrrep Newron, M.A., F.Z.S8.

Our Secretary having entrusted to my charge an example of Syr-
rhaptes paradoxus which died at the Gardens a few days ago, I am
desirous of recording the results of my examination of it.

I must apologize to the meeting for the imperfection of the ob-
servations | am about to offer. I have not been able to compare
the skeleton of this bird with that of other Sand-Grouse, except from
memory ; and I prefer to confine my remarks to the structure of the
sternal apparatus. This, as is the case in other species of the pecu-
liar group to which Syrrhaptes belongs, offers at first sight an un-
questionable resemblance to that of many of the Columéide, parti-
cularly of those members of the family which possess terrestrial
habits. The similarity seems principally to arise from the form
of the lateral processes of the sternum, which in Syrrhaptes are
widened and partially united to the main portion as in Chamepelia
and Geopelia, instead of being singularly prolonged and acuminated
as in the more typical Galline. The resemblance is also increased
by the exceedingly deep keel, which is of similar conformation to that
of the Columbide generally. But here the likeness ends. The
coracoid bones, which I am inclined to regard as the most character-
istic in, as they are the most peculiar to,-the ornithic skeleton, are
plainly framed on the true Gallinaceous model. The furculum is very
different from that of any other group of birds which I happen to
remember, and bears no resemblance to the same bone in the Pha-
sianide or Tetraonide. Still less, however, does it indicate any
approximation to the same part in the Gralle, or I may say of the
Columbide, with both of which groups the Sand-Grouse have been
supposed to have affinity. From the peculiarities, therefore, of the
sternal apparatus I am fully of opinion that Bonaparte, and those
authors who have followed him, are quite right in elevating the Sand-
Grouse to the dignity of a family (Pteroclide), though I imagine

336: Zoological Society :—

they were chiefly led to that conclusion by an examination of the
external characters only,

I should have felt it incumbent upon me to have made some re-
marks on the information possessed by naturalists respecting this
rare and curious bird; but almost all that can be said on the sub-
ject has recently been admirably recapitulated in a paper by m
friend Mr. T. J. Moore in ‘The Ibis’ for last year*. I would,
however, observe that though the illustrious Pallas has the credit of
first giving a description of this bird, he does not appear to have
scen more than a single example of it, which was obtained in the
Kirghis steppes by Nicolas Rytschkof, and mentioned by him in his
Journal +. And of this example, judging from the figure given of
it, not only, as Pallas himself says ‘‘ Cauda in specimine deerat,”
but it also appears to have lost the elongated portion of the shafts
of the outer remiges, which form so singular a feature in the species, -
and which, as we see by the state of the birds in our Gardens, are
no doubt easily broken off. I must be allowed to add that I think
this circumstance greatly favours the supposition that the specimens
which were obtained in Western Europe in July and August 1859,
were not indebted to any human interference for their transport ;
for I have had the good fortune to examine all four of them, and
each possessed these extraordinary appendages in nearly perfect pre-
servation. - :

On a New Srecivs or Warter-Torrotse (GEOCLEMMYS ME-
LANOSTERNA) FROM Darien. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.,

Y.P.Z.S., erc.

The British Museum has just received a very distinct species of
the more terrestrial kind of ‘Terrapins, or Freshwater ‘Tortoises, from
Cherunha in the Gulf of Darien.

It is easily known from the other described species by the black
colour of the upper and lower surface, and pale-yellowish sides, and
the distinct bright-yellow superciliary streak on each side of the
head, extending from the nostril to the occiput.

GEOCLEMMYS MELANOSTERNA,

Shell black, one-keeled ; the first vertebral plate longer than broad,
truncated behind; second and third six-sided, about as broad as
long, the fourth broader than long ; the keel low, rather interrupted ;
the areola of the dorsal and marginal shield posterior; the margin
rather acute, slightly bent up in front and on the sides ; the nuchal
shield more distinct ; the sternum flat, black, with rather paler edges
to the shields ; the sterno-costal slope rather convex, pale yellowish ;
the under surface of the marginal plates pale; the axillary plate
moderate, the inguinal plate small, both pale-coloured. The head
moderate, rather acute in front, black, with a distinct bright-yellow.

“* The Ibis, 1860, p. 105.
“f ‘Kirgis-kaisazkoi Stepie, &c. St. Petersburg, 1772, p. 40.’ I have not
been able to see this work, and only quote the reference at second hand.--A. N.~

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Habits of the Gorilla. 837

streak diverging over the eyes and extending from the nostril to the

back of the head. The legs and tail brown with black spots, forming

more or less distinct streaks; toes 5°4, short, strong, subequal, covered

with distinct band-like scales ; the claws strong, conical, black.
Hab. The Gulf of Darien: Cherunha.

May 28, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

On THE Hasits oF THE GORILLA AND OTHER TaiLLEss LONG-
ARMED Apss. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., erc.

Recently the habits of the Gorilla have excited considerable in-
terest; and it has been described by some authors as a fierce and
untameable animal, which, by its strength, has driven all other wild
animals from its haunts.

It is to be observed that the Ourang Outan was formerly charged
with all manner of iniquities, such as carrying off women and children,
defending itself with clubs, clawing people up by its hind feet as they
passed through the woods; but as the habits of the animal became
known, these tales, found untrue, were transferred to the Gorilla
or the adult Chimpanzee*, and I believe with as little truth.

Dr. Abel’s account of the Ourang of Java, copied into Griffith’s
* Animal Kingdom,’ vol. i. p. 239, and more recently Mr. Wallace’s
paper on the Habits of the Orang Utan of Borneo, published in the
‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for 1856 (vol. xviii.),
p- 26, have entirely dispelled all these delusions as regards the Ourang;
though it is said that ‘there is no animal in the jungle so strong as
he,” p. 29. It is thus shown that strength is no proof of ferocity,
and all the stories of the Gorilla seem based on the fact that being
strong it must be very ferocious. Never was a greater fallacy.

The Chimpanzee (according to M. Du Chaillu) ‘is a great tree-
climber, passing much of its time among the branches of the great
trees of Tropical Africa. It is thoroughly untameable (?) when
grown, stil] not fierce and malign like the Gorilla (?).. It has never
been known to attack man, and its young are tractable and easily
tamed. Like its great congener, it is not gregarious.”

Raffles’ description of the habits of the Siamang, copied into Grif-
fith’s ‘Animal Kingdom,’ vol. i. p. 255, shows it to be a mild and
inoffensive animal, capable of being “easily tamed or, rather, recon-
ciled to bondage,”’ but “ unconquerably timid.”

Duyaucel describes the Wou-Wou (Hylodates agilis) as living
in pairs. It springs from tree to tree with wonderful agility, and
can therefore be seldom taken alive ; and this‘is the character given
by all authors I have met with who have observed the various species
or varieties of Gibbons alive in their native haunts.

From these accounts, and from all that I can learn of the habits
of these animals from authentic sources, where there is no attempt
to enhance the danger of their chase, I am induced to believe that

* This animal exhibits an instance of how names are changed. Battle called
it after the native name Engeco, Buffon Engoko, and shortened it to Jocko; hence
Jacko, or Jackey—a name often applied to monkeys of all kinds.

Ann. & Mag..N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vit, .. . 22.

338 ; Zoological Society :

all the tailless long-armed Apes, not excepting the Gorilla, are tree-
living, fruit-eating animals, living where beasts of prey are not to be
found, or out of their reach, if they are found together in the same
locality ; so that there is no reason for them to be fierce or vicious,
especially as the succulent nature of their food does not render it
necessary that they should come to the earth—on which they always
walk with difficulty—to obtain fluid.

At the same time I have no doubt they sometimes fight among
themselves for their mates, and would defend themselves, or perhaps
attack any animal—the larger kinds even man—if brought to bay,
and that they would use all their force and cunning to escape from
confinement, and thus try to recover their liberty ; but every animal,
even the most docile and herbivorous, as the deer, antelope, &c., will
do this, and might therefore as well be called vicious and untameable.

They are most, if not all, of them provided with very loud voices ;
and the Siamang is provided with large guttural sacs, which have been
supposed to facilitate the production of these sounds ; but as M. Du-
vaucel did not find them in the ‘ Wou-Wou,’ which also emits a
fearfully loud voice, he infers that the bags do not affect the sound.
Some of the American Monkeys are called Howlers on account of the
sounds they emit, which in these animals are said to be produced by
a peculiarity in the form of the larynx.

The Ourang and Siamang are seldom found far from the sea ; and
I have been informed by the Gaboon ‘traders that all the Gorillas
they have seen have been taken near the coast.

The following Postscript, bearing date Sept. 25, has been forwarded
to us by Dr. Gray.— En. Ann. Nar. Hisr.

A missionary who has resided many years in the Gaboon states that
young Gorillas are often taken by the natives, who bring them alive
into the settlement, that he has had several living in his house at
different times, that they were quite as tame and as tractable as the
young Chimpanzees, and that he never saw them walk erect or at-
tempt to attack any one. The natives also often bring in the dead
bodies of the older ones; for they are fond of hunting them in the
forest near the sea; and as soon as they get them, they hasten with
them across the river to the settlement to sell them: they fetch a
low price ; the largest which he ever saw was bought for 20 shillings,
and they are generally sold for much less.

June 11, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

Notice or a SraG rrom NortTHerRN CHINA SENT BY Mr.
SwINHOE TO THE ZooLoGicaL Society. By Dr. Joun
Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., etc.

Mr. Swinhoe has most kindly sent to us three examples of a Deer
which were shot in the Gardens of the Summer Palace at Pekin in
_ the winter of 1860.

There is a skin of an adult male with horns, of an adult female, and
of a younger animal.

The male agrees in most particulars with the account of the Cervus

q

Dr. J. E. Gray on a Stag from N. China. 339

pseudaxis of Eydoux, figured by Gervais in the ‘ Voyage of the
Bonite,’ and its horns with those of the same animal figured by Dr.
Pucheran in the ‘Archives du Muséum’ (vol. iv. t. 24. f. 2-8).
The specimens having been procured in the winter, agree with the
figures of the animal in that state on M. Gervais’s plate.

Mr. Swinhoe thought it might be the Cervus Wallichii of Cuvier,
but it has no affinity to that species.

It is very like a series of animals (for now we have two pairs, and
they are breeding) which were received a short time ago by the Zoo-

~ logical Society from Japan, and which I described, under the name

of Rusa japonica, in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History’
for February 1861, p. 143; and in the form of the horns and in the
general appearance of the animal it agrees with the Cervus sika, Tem-
minck, very shortly described and figured in the ‘ Fauna Japonica.’

Dr. Sclater, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’ has
stated his opinion that my Rusa japonica is probably the same as
Cervus sika and also as Cervus pseudazis. But Cervus pseudazis and
Rusa japonica differ from Cervus sika in having a large white anal

_ disk surrounded by a black edge, which is not represented in the

figure of Cervus sika, nor mentioned in the short and, I own, very
imperfect description of that species.

I may state that Cervus pseudazis appears to be a species of the
genus Rusa rather than zis, with which I had placed it in the
* Catalogue of the Ungulated Animals in the British Museum,’ p. 215;
and it seems closely allied to the small species which inhabit the
islands of the Indian Ocean, that form the second section of the genus
Rusa in the catalogue above quoted ; but, as in the other species of
that section, we want much more materials in order to know what
are and what are not species of that group.

The animal which has been figured under the name of Cervus

pseudaxis was obtained by MM. Eydoux and Souleyet in Java, but

they did not believe that it was a native of that country. It lived
several years in the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, and hence a series
of its horns was procured and figured; and while there it bred
with the Common Axis, and the male produce was fertile (see
‘Archives du Muséum,’ iv. p. 421). Some naturalists have given
the Sooloo Islands, near the Philippines, as the habitat of this speci-
men, but I do not know on what authority.

The Chinese animal seems also to be much more spotted in the
winter season than its Japanese ally (Rusa japonica), which nearly
lost its spots in the Zoological Gardens during the winter of last year.

The old male is furnished with a kind of mane; that is to say,
the hair of the neck is longer and more rigid than that of the rest
of the body, except just over the tail, where it is also elongated and
rigid. ‘The fur of all the three specimens is long and very close,
much more so than in its Japanese ally. The male is rather paler
in colour and less spotted than either of the hornless specimens ;
it has only an indistinct, rather darker line of rather longer hair
between the withers, and it has a large blackish space of rigid, rather
longer hair over the base of the tail. On the other hand, both the

sadhe 22*

340 ; Zoological Society.

hornless skins have a distinct, well-marked black dorsal streak, which
is wider, more distinct, and formed of longer hair on the back of the
neck ; and they have only a broad, well-marked black edge on the
upper surface and side of the white anal disk. The tail in all the
specimens is white, with a black streak along the middle of the upper
side of the base. In this respect it also agrees with R. japonica.

I believe that Dr. Sclater is now satisfied that the identity of my
Rusa japonica with Cervus sika is very doubtful. Indeed, I cannot
conceive how this can be otherwise, unless the Cervus sika is very
badly figured and incorrectly described. We may therefore regard
Cervus sika as a distinct species, at least until we can procure some
further observations on it. It was figured and described from a
single male specimen sent to Leyden.

The specimens from Northern China sent by Mr. Swinhoe (which
I am inclined to think may be Cervus pseudaxis of Eydoux) chiefly
differ from Rusa japonica in being of a considerably larger size, the
Chinese species being as large as the Fallow Deer, and the Japanese
Rusa considerably less—between that animal and the Roebuck.

I may state that the distinctions of the species of Stags are very
difficult to describe by words ; yet the allied Deer from different coun-
tries are generally to be best distinguished by their size and habitat ;
and that may be the case with this and the other small Ruse which
are described as coming from Timor, the Philippines, and For-
mosa.

The two skulls which accompanied the skins present a considerable
difference in the form and depth of the preorbital pit: and this ob-
servation is of some importance, as the size, form, and depth of this
pit has been considered by some zoologists as presenting a good spe-
cific distinction; but I have observed a similar difference in skulls
of apparently the same species of the genus Cariacus. The skulls
are not of the same age; but I do not think that this can have any
effect on the form or depth of the pit. The skull of the male is of
a young animal, the hinder grinder being in the course of develop-
ment; and the horns are simple, without any snags, like the horn
figured in ‘ Arch. du Mus.’ vi. t. 24. f. 2, but even wanting the basal
snag, and they are covered with hair. In this skull the preorbital
pit is large, subtrigonal, and not quite so deep as it is wide, rounded
at the base.

The skull of the female is rather larger, and belongs to an adult
animal, with all the grinders well developed. In this skull the pit is
oblong, not so broad as long, and very much deeper (I should say,
nearly twice as deep), and has a large aperture at the hinder part of
its base, evidently for the transmission of some vessel, which is not
to be seen in the skull of the male.

The male skull has short canines, not produced beyond the sur-
face of the bone; the female has the holes of smaller canines which
have fallen out.

P.S.—Dr. Schlegel, the Director of the Leyden Museum, has, in
reply to an application from me, sent me this day (July 11, 1861)
the following note on the specimen of C. sika in the Leyden col-
lection :—‘‘ If you mean by the anal disk the whitish or yellowish

Miscellaneous. 341

disk which extends in the Common or Canada Stag above the tail,
the Japanese Stag decidedly shows nothing of this kind. In this
species the white colour is restricted to the abdomen, the inside of
the thighs, the anal region, and the greater end part of the tail; the
root of the tail is, on the contrary, of the same brown colour as the
whole back and the rest of the animal.”

It is probable, therefore, that the Japanese Deer described by me
as Rusa japonica may be the same as the Cervus sika, though it dif-
fers so much from the figure and short description of that animal in
the ‘Fauna Japonica.’

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Synonymy of the Fossil Genus Echinodon of Professor
Owen. By H. Fatconer, M.D.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GEenTLEMEN,—I wish to make a correction through the medium
of your pages.
his late contribution to the Paleontographical Society, on the
Purbeck Lacertilia, p. 35, Professor Owen erroneously cites me as
the authority for the name Sauraechinodon, as a synonym of his
Echinodon. It should have been Saurechmodon. With the bar-
barism ascribed to me, doubtless inadvertently, I have no concern.
I remain, Gentlemen,
Your obedient Servant,
H. FALconer.
London, Sept. 1861.

On the Death-wound of the “ King of the Gorillas.”

The following letter, addressed by Dr. Gray to the President of the
Zoological Section, was read at the meeting of the British Association
recently held at Manchester :—

* British Museum, Sept. 6, 1861.

** My dear Professor,—It is with much regret that I feel myself
called upon to correct an error which appears in the report of Prof.
Owen’s paper on the Gorilla, &c., contained in ‘The Times’ of this
day. Prof. Owen is there represented as stating that ‘the skin of
the great male Gorilla, now in the British Museum, exhibits two
opposite wounds, the smaller in front of the left side of the chest,
the larger close to the lower part of the right blade-bone. Two of
the ribs in the skeleton of this animal are broken on the right side,
near where the charge has passed through the skin in its course out-
wards.’ As this would appear to offer a direct contradiction to a
statement made by myself, I cannot (although labouring at present
under a severe attack of illness, and writing from a sick chamber)
pass it over in silence.

“ My attention was called to the subject by Mr. Joseph Beck, the
well-known microscopist, who first made the observation that none

342 Miscellaneous.

of the skins of the Gorilla exhibited by M. Du Chaillu offered any
evidence of having been shot in the fore part of the chest, as in-
variably stated in his ‘ Narrative.’ My own examination entirely
confirmed this remark ; and the unanimous conclusion of numerous
sportsmen and men of science, who have since examined both skins
and skeletons, has been to the same effect.

“‘The skin and skeleton, referred to in Prof. Owen’s paper, are
both, as stated, in the British Museum. While the skin was being
stuffed at the Crystal Palace by Mr. Wilson, I paid a visit to that
establishment, in the company of Mr. Grove, the Secretary, and
several friends. I then inquired of Mr. Wilson whether he had
observed any bullet-hole in the chest, and he stated that he had not,
but pointed out to me two holes in the nape of the neck (now filled
with putty) ; there are also two large holes in the thin portion of
the hinder part of the skull belonging to the same skin, which pass
through the bone, and are quite sufficient to have caused death. In
neither skin nor skeleton is there any evidence of a gunshot entering
on the left side of the chest; and the fracture of three (not of two)
ribs on the right side beneath the scapula, and the supposed corre-
sponding rent in the skin, are so utterly unlike the effects of a gun-
shot, that no sportsman could possibly so consider them. These
are facts so easily verified that I trust all who feel an interest in the
subject will examine and decide for themselves. I might cite many
names of high authority in corroboration of what I have here ad-
vanced ; but I am not disposed to appeal to any authority, however
great, where the facts are open to the inspection of all. On these,
and these only, I rest my case.

“I shall be obliged by the reading of this letter in the Natural
History Section, and remain, yours faithfully,

To Prof. Babington. * Joun Epw. Gray.”

The President added that he had addressed a note to Professor

Owen, hoping that he would be able to meet and converse with him
on the subject. But, unfortunately, the Professor was just on the
point of leaving Manchester for two or three days, and was at that
moment away. He had received a note, from which Professor Owen
requested him to read a few words, but as he did not know the
nature of Dr. Gray’s letter, he could not, of course, answer it. Pro-
fessor Owen said that he merely recorded his observations of two
points or holes in the stuffed skin of the great male Gorilla—one
small, and the opposite one large: the two ribs opposite had been
fractured just before death, and the fractured end was stained with
blood, there being no evidence of repair. His observations were made
before as well as after the stuffing of the skin.
- Dr. P. L. Sclater said that, when’ he examined the skull, he
thought he saw a bullet-mark in the back of it. He had asked
Professor Owen whether he had observed it, and received ar answer
in the negative. He had not made any special observation of the
skin; but he had put the question to Mr. Bartlett and Mr. Wilson,
who prepared the skin, and they both told him that there was a hole
in the neck.

or

aattstdieamals

Miscellaneous. 343

Mr. J. Beck stated that he did not expect to be referred to on this
subject ; but he certainly had looked for the impressions of bullet-
marks in the front of the Apes exhibited by M. Du Chaillu, and
could not find them.

Dr. Lankester said he had communicated to M. Du Chaillu the
substance of Dr. Gray’s letter. That gentleman’s reply was, that the
charge was an old one; and that, as he had answered it so frequently,
he did not think it necessary to come and answer it again.

We copy the following reply to the above letter from the ‘ Athe-
nezeum’ of Sept. 21, 1861, Professor Owen having transmitted it to
that journal, as it arrived at Manchester after the Section had finished
its sittings :—

Prof. Owen to the President of Section D.
* Sheffield, Sept. 11, 1861.

**S1r,— Having just received the ‘ Manchester Examiner’ of the
10th inst., containing the letter from Dr. Gray on the death-wound of
the large Gorilla, I lose no time in making that reply which I should
have submitted to the Section, had I been present when it was read.
To the remark that ‘the fracture of the ribs, and the supposed cor-
responding rent in the skin, are so utterly unlike the effects of a gun-
shot, that no sportsman could possibly so consider them,’ I answer,
that the hole or rent in question is conspicuous ; and that a gentle-
man who combines an acuteness of observation which has placed him
high in science, with a well-known reputation as a skilful marksman
and deer-stalker—Sir Philip Grey Egerton—concurs with me in the
opinion that the bole or rent in question does present the characters
of the one by which the ball escapes in an animal so killed. The
wound by which the ball penetrates is much smaller; for the living
skin contracts, and the difference of size in the opposite wounds plainly
indicates the course of the bullet. As to the ribs, their intervals are
wider in the front than at the back of the chest: a ball might enter
in front without impinging on the rib or its cartilage ; and it would be
between the eighth and ninth cartilage, or below the latter, accord-
ing to the state of the breathing of the Gorilla at the time, where the
ball entered in its way obliquely upward and to the right, according
to my observation of the contracted aperture, distinctly manifested in
the skin before it was sent to be stuffed. At the back of the chest,
the ribs, where they bend outward and forward, are so close together
as almost to overlap: a ball would most probably impinge on the
contiguous parts of two; anda slight glancing movement, common in
gunshots, might affect a third contiguous rib. No one can look at
the back part of the thorax of the Gorilla without seeing there the
conditions under which such fracture as the right ribs exhibit, from
within outwards, might take place, as the effect of a gunshot-wound
through the chest. As I, and all who have had the pleasure of ac-
companying Sir P. Egerton in the deer-forest, must hold him to be a
sportsman, the asseveration, therefore, that ‘no sportsman could
possibly consider the fracture of the ribs, and corresponding rent in
the skin, as the effect of gunshot,’ must pass into the category of
many other assertions aimed at the charaeter and reputation of M. Du

344 Miscellaneous.

Chaillu. The holes in the skin of the neck were mere slits made by
the knife, after the death of the Gorilla, probably in the act of flaying
and removing the skin from the long projecting cervical spines: those
holes showed no mark of contraction of living skin, like the wound
in front of the chest.

* RicHARD OwEN.”

To the Editor of the Annals of Natural History.
British Museum, Sept. 21, 1861.

Srr,— May I request that you will lay before your readers the ac-
companying engraving from a photograph* of the bones of the trunk
of the ‘ King of the Gorillas,’ with the articulating wires, and also of
the posterior region of the skull of the same skeleton, exactly in the
condition in which they were sent to the British Museum by M. Du
Chaillu. The photograph shows the holes in the back of the skull (a),
which Professor Owen, in answer to an observation made by Dr. Sclater
at. the Manchester Meeting, stated that he had not observed, together
with the true position of the fracture of the ribs. I repeat my invita-
tion to all who take an interest in the subject to inspect the specimens
and determine for themselves ; but, for the sake of those who are un-
able to visit the Museum, I offer a photographic representation as next
best corroboration of the correctness of my statement. It will at once
be seen that the fracture of the seventh, eighth, and ninth ribs on the
right side is not situated “at the back part of the chest, where the ribs
bend outwards and forwards, and are so close together as to overlap,”
but is very greatly in front of the position indicated, being as nearly
as possible in the middle of the side, where the ribs stand widely
apart, and where it is impossible that any bullet entering the chest
in front could have found its exit. Neither is there the slightest
indication of the fracture having taken place “‘ from within outwards.”
On the contrary, it is the unanimous opinion of the medical and
scientific men to whom I have shown the skeleton, that the injury to
the ribs was caused by external violence ; and this is rendered more
peel by the existence of a fracture of the collar-bone on the same
side.

The lateral position of the fractures at once disposes of all Pro-
fessor Owen’s argument as to the mode in which a bullet might enter
‘in front” of the left side of the chest without injury to the ribs of
that side, and pass out on the other side, breaking three ribs in its
exit. It is also very significant, that Mr. Bartlett and Mr. Wilson,
the artists by whom the skin was stuffed, should not have observed any
bullet-holes in the chest or back while the skin was damp and soft, and
that they should have noticed the holes in the nape of the neck and
considered them as bullet-holes. Certainly no taxidermist with an
experience would fail to perceive the difference between a bullet-hole
made during life, which forces the edge of the wound aside, and a
*«slit made by the knife after death, in the act of flaying.”’

I am, Sir, yours obediently, J. E. Gray.

* The artist having copied the photograph without reversing it, the fracture
appears as if it were on the left instead of the right side.

345

Miscellaneous.

SKELETON OF THE “KING OF THE GORILLAS.”

OE a a a " nite

346 Miscellaneous.

M. Du Chaillu and his Book.

The following letter, from Mr. R. B. Walker, of the Gaboon, ap-
peared in the ‘ Morning Advertiser’ of Sept. 16. It was written for
and sent to ‘The Times,’ but not inserted :—

“* Gaboon, West Africa, July 22, 1861.

**M. Du Chaillu, in his letter which appeared in ‘ The Times’ of May
22, in reply to what he somewhat contemptuously terms the ‘ cavils’
of Dr. Gray, having ventured to refer that gentleman to his (M.
Du Chaillu’s) friends in Corisco and Gaboon, and to the missionaries
and traders in general, it appears to me that to remain silent after
such a challenge would be an unpardonable act of complicity on their
part. Therefore, as a trader in this river and the neighbourhood of
ten years’ standing, I take up the gauntlet he has so recklessly thrown
down. I trust to your impartiality to give insertion to this letter, in
which I will point out a few only of the most glaring and gross of his
numerous false statements and exaggerations which have struck me
on a careful perusal of his so-called ‘Explorations in KF quatorial
Africa,’—which work is neither more nor less than an amusing fiction,
—in which the author, knowing the improbability of finding speedy
contradiction in England, has given full scope to his apparently very
fertile imagination. Were this work to be allowed to pass undisputed,
not only might the confiding public in general, but the scientific world
in particular, suffer by too readily accepting as bond fide the ‘ tra-
veller’s tales’ with which it is replete.

“Having known M. Du Chaillu for some years personally, and
possessing, moreover, from reliable sources, information the most
exact as to his antecedents, besides having a knowledge of many of
the places and people which he pretends to describe, I am induced to
request a place in your journal for the following remarks.

“*M. Du Chaillu has stated that he found piles of human bones in
the F’an (properly F’an, p/. Ba F’an) towns which he visited. I do
not pretend to have been in the particular towns or villages which he
mentions, and which probably have no other existence than in his
own imagination ; but I have twice visited the Ba F’an country,
living in one of their towns for four days at a time, besides making
shorter stays in some eight or ten others, one of which, situated about
120 miles from the mouth of this river, contains about 3000 inha-
bitants, and I never saw the slightest vestige of human remains in
any of them; nor did either of the two Europeans, or the nume-
rous natives of Gaboon and Kroomen, by whom I was accompanied,
although we looked for them. I have made inquiries of all white
people, whether missionaries, French officers, or traders, who have
made excursions into any part of the country inhabited by the Ba
F’an, but not one of them (with the single exception of an American
missionary, who has been in communication with that people for many
years, and speaks their language) ever saw a human bone or other
remains ; and the gentleman in question only came across a single skull
planted in the ground in one village, —an object to be met with else-
where in Africa than in the towns of the cannibal Ba F’an. That

ee

. Miscellaneous. 347

these people are notorious anthropophagi, no one attempts to deny ;
but the ‘ piles of human ribs, legs, hand-arm bones, and skulls,’ are
inventions of M. Du Chaillu.

«« Again, the statement of the untameability of the young of the
Gorilla, or N’Jina, is untrue. In proof whereof, let me ask M. Du
Chaillu, whose memory, usually so very good, seems to have failed
‘him signally in this particular instance, if he has forgotten the young

female Gorilla, of from two to three years of age, called Seraphine,

which lived at my factory for four months in 1859, and which he
repeatedly saw there? I assert, without fear of contradiction by M.
Du Chaillu or any other person (and I could name scores of Euro-
peans who saw it), that this animal was perfectly tame, docile,
and tractable—far more so, indeed, than many negro children of the
same age. Not only was she on perfectly good terms with all grown-
up people in and about the factory, but was exceedingly attached to
her keeper Curtis, whom she could not bear to be out of her sight,
but regularly accompanied him about the factory and in his walks in
the town and neighbourhood. She was familiar and quiet with
myself and clerks, and was only displeased when children approached
her; and for these she seemed to have, in common with most large
apes and monkeys, a very great dislike. She was seldom tied up,
and even then only by a very small cord, which she could easily have
broken, or cut with her teeth, had she felt so inclined. She allowed
herself to be clothed, seeming to like it ; and actually went to break-
fast with a friend of mine, M. Barhotin, commandant de laviso a
vapeur, le Rénaudin, upon which occasion she conducted herself to
‘the admiration of everybody. When at times put on the table, or
amongst vessels of glass or earthenware, she was most careful not to
break anything. She finally died from dysentery and chagrin,—the
latter caused by her keeper being prevented by his other occupations
from paying her so much attention as she had been in the habit of
receiving.

*“M. Du Chaillu ignores totally the presence of M. Duval, who
accompanied him in his trip overland to Cape Lopez, and likewise
omits all mention of an American trader living close to him on the
Fernan Vas, to whom he was under many obligations.

‘The species of Ant to which he gives the name of ‘ Barhekouay’
(a word unknown in Mipongwe, and probably invented by himself) is
the insect commonly known as the ‘ driver,’ of which there are two
kinds, called here respectively Nétyounou and Ntyounou sakoa. Ineed
scarcely say that his description is a gross exaggeration ; the insect,
although sufficiently troublesome, being by no means so formidable
as he represents it.

“In the Appendix to his work, M. Du Chaillu mentions a visit paid
by him to a French emigrant ship at Cape Lopez: no ship of the
kind ever shipped a single emigrant there, or even called there. The
vessel to which he alludes was the ‘ Pheenix,’ Capt. Chevalier, on
board of which he accompanied me; and it was through me that he
obtained permission to go, when he heard of my intention. So far
from his being there able to hold intercourse with the people on board,

cod

848 Miscellaneous.

as his boasted knowledge of the different native languages should
have enabled him to do, he could hardly speak half-a-dozen words
correctly, and was glad to avail himself of the services of Curtis, then
interpreter to Capt. Chevalier, who furnished him with the numerals
of the Kioo and other tribes to the north-west which figure in his
Appendix; and I was the medium of communication with those
emigrants speaking the Mipongwe. As to M. Du Chaillu’s qualifi-
cations in this latter language, they are of the most infinitesimal
kind, as I can assert with confidence, having a competent knowledge
of it myself; and he abundantly proves his ignorance when employ-
ing any Mipongwe words, nearly all of which are wrong. His Mi-
_ pongwe numerals are totally incorrect. He has even less knowledge
of the dialects of the neighbouring tribes. As to his identification
of individuals of thirty-eight different tribes on board the ‘ Pheenix,’
nothing of the kind occurred ; and his information must have been
obtained from Capt. Chevalier, or the French délégué.

** In his engraving, the horns of ‘Niare’ are simply al impossible :
this animal is certainly the ‘bush cow’ of Dr. Gray, the native name
for the animal (Nyare-iga) having literally that signification.

** Dr. Gray is also correct in his surmise that the specimens were
not prepared on the spot. I saw many of them in the ‘rough ;’
they were prepared in New York,—the operator finding them in
such a bad state as to cause him to say that he would not undertake
the task again for 100 dollars per specimen.

* With regard to the engravings which M. Du Chaillu alleges to
have been prepared, with a few exceptions, from his own sketches,
how does it happen that he had no sketches before leaving here;
and actually told me that he could not sketch ?,

“ T think I have sufficiently shown that M. Du Chaillu has been
guilty of many incorrect statements; in fact, his work contains
nearly as many errors and inaccuracies as there are paragraphs. It
is, moreover, teeming with vanity ; and, taking it as a whole, it is
hard to say whether the author, in his attempt to impose upon, and,
in fact, humbug the scientific world, displays most mendacity or
ignorance. I will proceed, with many apologies for so far trespass-
ing on your space, to give an instance of downright untruthfulness
which occurs in the concluding paragraphs of the book. M. Du
Chaillu there states that, after languishing for four months at
Camma, waiting for a ship, his sight was at length gladdened by the
appearance of a vessel which came to an anchor off the mouth of the
Fernan Vas, being sent by his friends in Gaboon, the captain having
orders to. ascertain how he came by his death. Now, not only had
his death never been reported,—and if it had, he was far too insig-
nificant for any one to send a vessel to inquire into the manner of
it,—but he had actually only left Gaboon some fifteen or twenty
days previously, after having made arrangements with the very same
captain to follow him to ship his ebony, &c. for America; and the
four months were actually spent in Gaboon and the neighbourhood,
two of them with a member of the American mission, who proceeds
to England by this same mail en route to America, and who can

*

J Tr? oe

Miscellaneous. 349

confirm my statement. This gentleman may be heard of by appli-
cation at the American Consulate at Liverpool.

**T, in common with most persons, doubt that M. Du Chaillu ever
killed or assisted to kill a Gorilla, and also of the extent of his
‘travels.’ At any rate, his estimate of distances, as well as the
direction in which he pretends to have penetrated, must be received
with the utmost caution, as not only was he unprovided with instru-
ments, but ignorant of their use.

“ As endorsing my opinions, I am authorized to mention the name
of M. Labeguerie, a French merchant here, and a distinguished
member of the Agricultural Committee ; to which I venture to add
that of my friend M. A. Michon, of Havre, who could furnish infor-
mation on the subject of his ‘travels,’ &c.

“With regard to his commercial exploits, which are as mythic as
his sporting adventures, I beg to suggest that application be made
¢ the firm of Oppenheim and Co., of Paris, with which firm he had
some dealings in the year 1852, and who will be able to give every
desirable renseignement, not only on that point, but on others also
which I will not mention, when informed that M. Paul Du Chaillu,
the Great African explorer (?) and the lion of the season in London,
is identical with M. Paul Belloni.

Having thus, as far as time will permit, done my best to arrest a
career which I leave others to characterize, “Tam, &c.,

‘To the Editor of ‘The Times.’ ” “R. B. WALKER.”

On the Height of the Gorilla.
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &ec.

Much difference occurs in the statements of travellers and others
with reference to the height of the great African Ape. Bowdich, the
first traveller by whom it was referred to, under the name of the
Ingéna, states it, on the authority of the natives of the Gaboon, to be
generally five feet high ; but in some recent notices it has been as-
serted to reach a height of six feet two inches ; and the specimen ex-
hibited at the Meeting of German Naturalists at Vienna is said, on
good authority, to have measured more than six feet in height.

The measurement of a stuffed skin without bones is necessarily de-
lusive, depending as it does, first, on the mode in which the skin has
been originally prepared, and, secondly, on the extent to which the
artist may be disposed to stretch it. Such measurements are not to
be relied on, unless they are in accordance with those of the bon
skeleton ; and it has therefore occurred to me that it would be de-
sirable to measure the long bones of the limbs of the various skeletons
existing in the British Museum,—the osseous structure giving the only
certain dimensions on which reliance can be placed.

The skeletons in the British Museum are six in number, viz. :—

1. A skeleton obtained from Paris by Professor Owen in 1857, and
mounted in the best French manner.

2. 3. 4. Skeletons of male and female and young male, all more or
less imperfect. Purchased from M. Du Chaillu, 1861.

5. A skeleton of a male, obtained at Bristol in 1858, of which we
have also the stuffed skin.

850 Miscellaneous.

6. An imperfect skeleton, purchased from M. Parzudaki of Paris
in 1852.

The measurements of the several bones of each of these skeletons
are given in the following Table.

Articulated specimen from Paris. g...... 17 |14 |33 |143/114)} 103
Skeleton from Du Chaillu’s stuffed spe-

cimen. ¢ Called the“ King of Gorillas.” | 16} | 14 |133/13%)11 | 92
Skeleton of young male, from the stuffed

specimen. Purchased at Bristol ...... 142}114)11 |13 |10 | 93
An imperfect skeleton. Purchased of

Ms Panrzudaki | 0202 .cstdcevadecvinsevede cess 12 |11 {10 |11 |... | 93
Skeleton offemale. Purchased of M. Du

OBBUNT hs cop ae a oadpsocs pace sanesten chon alsyt 13 }11 |10$)11 | 9 | 7
Skeleton of young male. Purchased of

Ma OMAING 30 cscs ccocarey saserssenns 12 J/114] 93)10 | 83] 7

They were taken by Mr. Gerrard with a tape, measuring inches
and quarters of inches only, but are quite sufficient for a comparison
between the specimens themselves, and as affording materials for
determining the actual height of the animal. As the largest of these
(viz. the Paris specimen photographed for the Trustees of the British
Museum by Mr. Fenton) stands five feet two inches in height, I
think we are justified in concluding that to be the extreme natural
height of the full-grown animal.

I do not wish it to be understood that the Gorilla never grows
higher, but that we have no evidence that it does ; and the *‘ King of
the Gorillas,” which we are told was a large full-grown male, cer-
tainly did not exceed that height.

The writer of the 20th and 21st chapters of the ‘ Explorations and
Adventures in Equatorial Africa,’ which are written in a very different
style from the rest of the book *, and curiously interpolated in the nar-
rative of the travels, states that there are some bones in the possession
of Dr. Wyman which are much larger than any in M. Du Chaillu’s
collection ; that he thinks the animal might have been six feet two
inches high, if it could stand perfectly upright; but as the legs are
always somewhat bent, and the body thrown forward, “the largest
specimen would not appear higher than five feet nine inches.”’ (Pp.
354 and 369.)

It is to be regretted that the measurements of the long bones of the
limbs of Dr. Wyman’s imperfect skeleton have not been given.

* Thus, in the body of the work, the Troglodytes calvus and T. koolookamba are
called new species, but in these chapters they are said to be (and reasons given
why) only varieties of the Chimpanzee (see pp. 359, 375, &c.). And a supposed
peculiarity of the skull of the Koolookamba is said to occur also in the skulls of
the Gorilla and Nshiego mbouve (p. 376); and there is considerable and correct
anatomical knowledge shown, which is quite at variance with the rest of the work,
or with the paper that has appeared under M. Du Chaillu’s name.

Miscellaneous. B51

Description of a Reptile, the Chelonia Caretta, or Loggerhead Turtle,
new to the British Fauna. By Rosrert Dyce, M.D., Professor
of Midwifery in the University of Aberdeen.

The reptile, of which the following is a description, was caught on
the Ist of August, 1861, at Pennan, near Banff, by the fishermen, in
the stake net, and was very lively and pugnacious. It is still alive.

Testa convexa, scutellis disci 15, vertebralibus convexis, maxillis ser-
tatis (Gray, Syn.).

This definition corresponds correctly with the specimen. The
shield is heart-shaped, very convex, and with a prominent row of 5
tubercles on the middle of the back of the shield,—the two lowest
almost rudimentary. Length of shield 194 inches ; breadth of ditto
18 inches.

Tail very short, just reaching to the inner edge of the marginal
plate. Dorsal plates 15 in number. Marginal plates 25. The
posterior edges of those near the hinder part are very prominent, so
as to form strong projecting points.

The under or ventral side bas 12 plates and 10 marginal. The
shield is 14 inches across, and 13 inches long. The two carinze, run-
ning the whole length, are not very marked ; the edges seem worn by
friction. Head large for the size of the animal, nearly 5 inches long,
covered with 24 or 25 plates, flattened above and at the sides. The
beak strong and hooked; the lower jaw when the mouth is shut
passing a good way within the upper. . Both jaws finely serrated.

Fore feet 12 incheslong. Hind feet 9 inches long, and broad, with
two strong, sharp claws on each of the four feet.

The general colour is deep brown, streaked and spotted with yel-
low. Marginal plates lighter brown, and those near the shoulder
with more yellow. Under parts entirely yellowish white.

The weight about 25 lbs.

This species of Turtle has never before been described as an inha-
bitant of these seas. The number of dorsal plates, the tubercles on
the back, the large head, the serrated jaws, and marked heart-shape
of the carapace furnish very distinctive characters.

This variety of Turtle (Caretta) is said to be one of the largest,
if not the largest, of the genus, as well as a “ most fierce and vora-
cious reptile, even dangerous from its courage and ferocity.”” The
present specimen must therefore be considered a very small one; yet
it does not appear to be young, judging from the coarseness and
thickness of the shield, the size of its head, and other marks of ma-
turity. The marginal plates are here and there notched and jagged
at their edges, and the ventral shield worn and rubbed, as if the ani-
mal had undergone some rough usage in its long and perhaps stormy
journey across the Atlantic to this country.

On the occurrence of the Loggerhead Turtle in Scotland.
Rowardannon Lodge, Loch Lomond,
August 23, 1861.
My pear Sir,—We are staying here with a very high lake (8 feet
higher than usual), and gusty weather. Last night, on taking a turn

352 Miscellaneous.

out by the lake, I found a live Turtle of some kind, lying on its
back on the beach. I was very greatly surprised; but 1 remember
to have read that one species had been found on some part of the
Scottish coast. It is 11} inches long, 10 inches broad, with large
paddles 55 inches long. He delights to keep his head under water,
and raises it only occasionally for air.

Nobody hereabouts has ever seen such a thing, or heard tell of
such a thing. What can it be ?—how did it get there ?—is it good
to eat? are the questions asked by every one; but no one can
answer.

Can you assist to unravel the knotty question ?

The gamekeeper said, when shown to him, How very like a bird!
Head just like, and wings also! Would not Darwin have been
pleased at the idea of a transformed Grouse, or, rather, a Grouse
changed by natural selection to adapt itself to live in the lake instead
of flying over the heather ?

I remain, my dear Sir, yours faithfully,
Dr. J. E. Gray. A. D. Smer.

P.S. All say here that they vow they will eat it, if it is good to
eat; so that, if it is rare, you had better reply that it is rank poison.

7 Finsbury Circus, Sept. 23, 1861.

My pear S1r,—I could obtain no more information about the
Turtle. No person had ever heard of such a beast (everything is a
beast!) in that part of Scotland.

It was found one evening about eleven o’clock, at the very edge of
the lake, upon the beach, the water rising in waves like a miniature
sea, and being about 8 feet above its usual level. It was lying on
its back somewhat stupefied, but rallied on being placed in water.
It was alive when I wrote to you, but died a few days afterwards, and
was to have been stuffed as a trophy of the place.

The exact place where it was found was about 3 feet above a small-
boat landing-place at Rowardannon Lodge, and about 330 or 400
yards from the Rowardannon Pier, where tourists land for Ben
Lomond.

I told the keeper you said he had put it there to take me in; at
which he seemed greatly surprised, as he had ‘never seen such a
beast in his life.” My own impression is that it had come upon the
coast, and up the river, which was unusually swollen, and got into
the lake, where it became feeble, and was thrown, in the tempestuous
weather, upon the beach where I found it. No one could certainly
have put it there for us to find, as who could have thought that I
should turn out at that time of night ?

It has always appeared to me a most interesting circumstance,
and I think that the fact of one being found in the lake should be
recorded for the benefit of those interested in its natural history.
Perhaps the other specimen, which you tell me has been taken in
Scotland, and this, may have been swept out of the Mediterranean
together.
I remain, my dear Sir, yours faithfully,

Dr. J. BE. Gray. A. D. Suze.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 47. NOVEMBER 1861.

XXXV.—On the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species, toge-
ther with the Meduse produced from them. By M. Sars*.

In the year 1835, I described, under the name of Corymorpha
nutans, a colossal new Hydroid polype discovered by me in the
vicinity of Bergent. The same form was subsequently detected
near the Orkneys by Forbes and Goodsirf.

In an important little memoir on the ‘ Marine Invertebrata of
Grand Manan,’ which appeared in 1853, it is stated (p. 9) by
the American naturalist and circumnavigator, W. Stimpson, that
my Corymorpha nutans occurs in great abundance at Grand
Manan, Fundy Bay. As, however, he gives no more particular
description of the animal observed by him, and, as we shall show
hereafter, several very similar, but specifically distinct, forms of
Corymorpha occur in the northern seas, it must still be regarded
as doubtful whether the American species be truly identical with
C. nutans.

The above was all the published information regarding this
genus of Hydroida, which, however, was supposed to be confined
to the northern seas, and of which only a single species was
known, until, in the year 1854, Professor Steenstrup described
a second, and indeed a tropical, species of this genus from Rio
Janeiro, under the name of Corymorpha Januarit§.

A Hydroid polype observed by O. Schmidt, and figured in his
‘Handatlas der vergleichenden Anatomie’ (Jena, 1854), tab. 9.
fig. 2, of which, without describing it particularly, he makes a

* Forhandl. i Vid. Selsk. i Christiania for 1859; translated from Wieg-
mann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 341, by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S.
+ Beskr. og Jagtt. over Dyr ved den Bergenske Kyst, pp. 6-10, tab. 1.
3.

+ Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, vol. v. p. 309.

§ Vidensk. Meddelelser fra den naturhist. Forening i Kjébenhavn, 1854,
p. 46. as

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 23

354 M. Sars on the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species,

new genus under the name of Amalthea wvifera, is also certainly
a species, and apparently a new one, of my genus Corymorpha.
Leuckart is therefore wrong when, in his “Jahresbericht ”
(Archiv, 1854, ii. p. 443), he identifies this with the Myriothela
arctica described by me in 1850*, which differs from it not only
specifically, but even generically.

Lastly, Alder, in his ‘ Catalogue of the Zoophytes of North-
umberland and Durham’ (1857, p. 18), has shown that a Hy-
droid polype imperfectly described by Johnston, and referred by
him to the genus Hydractinia (Hist. of British Zoophytes, p. 463,
fig. 79 a), is a new species of Corymorpha—C. nana, Alder.

Besides the earliest-known species, C. nutans, I have at dif-
ferent times found on the northern coasts three other new species,
by which the total number is raised to seven, of which six are
northern (three even arctic) and one tropical.

As regards the determination of the species, these have so
much in common in the form of the body and tentacles, and the
number of the latter appears to be so little fixed, and also vari-
able according to age, that it becomes extremely difficult to
distinguish and characterize these forms satisfactorily. From
my experience, the best and most certain characters are furnished
by the Medusa-buds produced from them. From the form and
structure of these, and with the addition of some other characters
which are certainly less reliable, I have endeavoured to charac-
terize the species observed by me.

1. Corymorpha nutans, Sars.

Sars, Beskr. og Jagtt. over Dyr ved den Bergenske Kyst, 1835, p. 6, tab. 1.
fig. 3a-f; Forbes and Goodsir, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, vol. v. p. 309;
Johnston, History of British Zoophytes, p. 54, tab. 7. figs. 3-6.

Proles hydriformis 3-4-pollicaris, tentaculis inferioribus filifor-
mibus longissimis uniserialibus 40-50, superioribus brevissimis nu-
merosissimis sparsis; pedunculis gemmigeris circiter 15-20, tenui-
bus, longiusculis, ramosis, ramulis alternantibus apice gemmis medu-
sinis numerosis minimis dense accumulatis obsitis.

Proles medusiformis decidua, pallio campanulato apice conico,
canales quatuor radiantes exhibente, antice aperto margine oblique
truncato ibique bulbis quatuor marginalibus eequidistantibus ornato,
quorum unus solummodo in cirrum cylindricum porrectum evolvitur.

I first discovered this species in the year 1830, near Glesvaer,
in the vicinity of Bergen, at a depth of 30-40 fathoms, on
muddy sand; I afterwards met with it near Manger, at a depth
of 8-10 fathoms, on a sandy bottom; and lastly, in my first
northern journey, in the year 1849, a pair of specimens were
found, mixed with the following species, which occurred in great

* Reise i Lofoten og Finmarken, p. 134.

together with the Meduse produced from them. 355

abundance at a depth of 40-50 fathoms, on sandy mud, near
Reine on Vestfjorden, in the Lofoden Isles.

2. Corymorpha Sarsii, Steenstrup.

a seal nutans, Sars, Reise i Lofoten og Finmarken, nyt Magazin for
aturvid. 1850, vol. vi. p. 135.
Corymorpha Sarsii, Steenstrup, Meddel. fra d. naturh. For. i Kjébenh.

1854, p. 48.

Proles hydriformis 2-3-pollicaris, tentaculis inferioribus filiformi-
bus longissimis uniserialibus 30-40, superioribus numerosissimis
brevissimis sparsis ; pedunculis gemmigeris 8-10, tenuibus, brevissi-
mis, apice divisis, gemmis medusinis paucis maximis obsitis.

Proles medusiformis decidua, pallio elongato-campanulato apice
rotundato, canales quatuor radiantes exhibente, antice aperto, mar-
gine recto ibique bulbis seu cirris marginalibus enascentibus quatuor
tequidistantibus, omnibus eequalibus, ornato.

This form, discovered by me in 1849, has hitherto been found
only in Vestfjorden, near the Lofoden Isles, half a mile eastward
of Reine (67° 57' N. lat.), at a depth of 40-50 fathoms, on a
muddy sandy bottom; here it is very abundant, and is often
drawn up with its long tentacles entangled in the meshes of the
dredge.

3. Corymorpha uvifera, Schmidt, sp.
Amalthea uvifera, O. Schmidt, Handatlas der vergl. Anat. tab. 9. fig. 2.

Near the island of Loppen, in Finmark, at a depth of one
fathom, with a sandy bottom. This form is distinguished from
the two preceding species by its smaller size (1 inch or but little
more), shorter inferior and fewer superior tentacles. As regards
its Medusa-buds, it appears to come nearest to C. Sarsii, as,
according to Schmidt’s figure, it has four marginal bulbs of
equal size, which, however, are here far larger than in the former
species.

4. Corymorpha? annulicornis, Sars, n. sp.

Proles hydriformis %-pollicaris, tentaculis inferioribus filiformibus
longioribus annulosis 20, superioribus 8-10 uniserialibus brevissimis
apice globoso ; pedunculis gemmigeris brevissimis, gemmis medusinis
majoribus et paucioribus obsitis.

Proles medusiformis decidua, pallio breviter campanulato, canales
quatuor radiantes exhibente, antice aperto, margine bulbo seu cirro
marginali unico magno, conico-elongato vel cylindrico, introrsum
flexo, cseterisque tribus indistinctis, ornato.

This small and very distinct form, which, however, I do not
place in the genus Corymorpha without some doubt, has only
occurred to me once near Florée, in the diocese of Bergen, where
I met with two specimens, at a depth of 30-40 fathoms, on a
muddy bottom. It differs rather widely from the other species

23%

356 M. Sars on the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species,

of the genus in many respects, especially in the annulated and
more contractile inferior tentacles, and the small number of the
superior ones, which form only a single circle and terminate in
a knob, and approaches Tubularia, so that it appears actually
to form a transition between these two nurse-genera.

5. Corymorpha nana, Alder.

Hydractinia, sp., Johnston, Brit. Zooph. p. 463. fig. 79 a.
Corymorpha nana, Alder, Catalogue of the Zoophytes of Northumberland

and Durham, p. 18, tab. 7, figs. 7, 8.

Very small (only half an inch long), club-shaped, much nar-
rowed downwards ; the inferior long tentacles fifteen to twenty
in number; the superior short and less numerous tentacles
(about ten according to the figure) placed in a single circle or
coronet, as in my C. annulicornis. Medusa-buds unknown. On
the English coast.

6. Corymorpha Januarti, Steenstrup.
Steenstrup, Vidensk. Meddel. fra d. naturh. For. i Kjébenh. 1854, p. 46.

At Rio Janeiro. This is the largest known species of the
genus (6 inches long), and is distinguished by the great number
of the inferior or long tentacles (about 80) and of the gemmi-
gerous peduncles (about 40), the Medusa-buds of which appear
to resemble those of C. nutans by the obliquely truncated ante-
rior margin of their bells, and those of C. Sarsii by their four
nearly equal marginal bulbs.

7. Corymorpha glacialis, Sars, n. sp.

Proles hydriformis 4—5-pollicaris, tentaculis inferioribus filiformi-
bus longissimis uniserialibus 40-50, superioribus numerosissimis
brevissimis sparsis; pedunculis gemmigeris 30-35, brevioribus,
crassis, indivisis aut solummodo ramulis nonnullis brevissimis, gem-
mis medusinis paucis minoribus sparsis singulis aut pluribus accu-
mulatis, obsitis.

Proles medusiformis sessilis (nunquam decidua), pallio ovali absque
canalibus radiantibus et bulbis (cirris) marginalibus, undique clauso,
in aliis animalibus altricibus ova, in aliis spermatozoa includens.

I found this species, which is distinguished by the remarkable
form of its Medusa-buds, differing from those of all the preceding
species, during my last northern journey, in the summer of 1857,
in the Varangerfjord, near Nadsoe (70° N. lat.), where it occurs
rarely and singly at a depth of 60-80 fathoms, but pretty plen-
tifully at 80-120 fathoms, on a soft clayey and stony bottom :
it adheres firmly with its lower extremity to particles of sand, or
sometimes to fine red Algze.

together with the Meduse produced from them. 357

In connexion herewith the author has published the descrip-
tion of a new free-swimming Medusa found at Florée, which so
much resembles some of the Medusa-buds produced by Cory-
morphe, that he thinks it probably originates from a species of
this nurse-genus. It belongs to Forbes’s genus Steenstrupia,
differing in the following characters from the four known spe-
cies (S. rubra, Forbes, S. flaveola, Forbes, S. lineata, Leuck.,
and the species observed by Steenstrup to be budded from Co-
ryne fritillaria, which may be indicated by the name of S. fritil-
larie) :—

Steenstrupia globosa, Sars, n. sp.

Proles hydriformis ignota.

Proles medusiformis 4-pollicaris, pallio globoso-campanulato, hya-
lino, margine anteriore oblique truncato, postice rotundato absque
appendice ; bulbis marginalibus quatuor, rubris, zequidistantibus, de
quorum uno prominente longe majore cirri marginales tres longis- ©
simi, basi bulbosa connati, de czeteris tribus vero nulli, exeunt ; pro-
boscide cylindrica rubra, extra marginem pallii non porrecta, ore
simplici.

Concluding Remarks.

The nurse-genus Corymorpha possesses no small interest in
several respects. It was one of the first Hydroid polypes in
which the important physiological fact was ascertained (in 1835)
that the forms belonging to this group of animals are nothing
more than a preliminary generation or so-called nurses of Me-
dusz, and, indeed, of the lower Medusz (Cryptocarpz, Eschsch. ;
Gymnophthalmata, Forbes; Craspedota, Gegenb.), which are
consequently developed by the process of the alternation of ge-
nerations. :

They are further distinguished by their colossal size in com-
parison with all the other known Hydroida, as also by their
always occurring as single or solitary individuals, never com-
pound, or with several individuals united to form a colony. The
formation of colonies appears otherwise to be the rule amongst
the Hydroida: all known genera and species, even those which
were long regarded as simple, have been found by recent inves-
tigations to be proliferous, and therefore forming colonies*,

The only known permanently solitary Hydroida (and therefore
never proliferous or forming colonies) are the two genera Cory-
morpha and Myriothela established by me (Reise i Lof. og Finm.
p- 134, and described in detail in ‘ Forhandl. ved de skand.

* Many years ago I ascertained that our common Coryne squainata,
Mill. (Clava multicornis, Forsk.), which was previously described as a
simple animal, was proliferous at its base, and consequently formed colo-

nies,—an observation which has also been recently confirmed by Wright
(Edinb. Phil. Journ. 1857, vol. vi. p. 79).

358 M. Sars on the Nurse-Genus Corymorpha and its Species,

Naturforskeres 7de Méde i Christiania,’ 1856, pp. 194-201).
The genus Hydra (the well-known freshwater polype), which
differs from all other Hydroida by its power of moving from
et to place, and by the production of deciduous Hydraform

uds resembling the parent animal, unites, in a remarkable
manner, the solitary and composite Hydroida, since at one time,
namely when it has no young, it is solitary; when it is proli-
ferous, or pushes forth buds, it represents a temporary colony,
which in a short time is dissolved, the hydraform young produced
by prolification gradually separating from the parent animal.

From the foregoing observations it will be seen that the genus
Corymorpha produces Medusz of very different nature. Five of
the known species, namely, produce perfect, well-organized Me-
duse, which separate from the nurse-animal and lead a com-
pletely free-swimming life, in which state only they develope
generative organs and propagate. They therefore prove to be-
long to the great group of the so-called lower Meduse (Crypto-
carpe, Eschsch.; Gymnophthalmata, Forbes; Craspedota, Ge-
genb.). One species, on the contrary, namely Corymorpha
glacialis, produces, instead of these, Meduse which are from the
first furnished with generative materials, but otherwise extremely
simple and imperfectly formed, and destined to remain sessile
or permanently connected with their nurse-animal until after
they have developed and evacuated their sexual products, when
they dissolve and disappear.

We have here a new example of very similar nurse-animals
giving origin to a very different medusiform brood. Science
is not deficient in other examples. Thus, for instance, according
to Van Beneden, Tubularia Dumortieri, V. B., produces perfect
and deciduous, and 7. larynx, Ell. & Sol. (T. coronata, V. B.),
imperfect and sessile Medusee. From my own observations also,
Podocoryna carnea, Sars, and P. tubularia, Sars, give origin to
perfect and deciduous Meduse, whilst P. Sarsii, Steenstr., and
P. fucicola, Sars, produce imperfect and sessile ones. Both
kinds sprout, in all these Hydroida, as in Corymorpha, in the
form of buds from the same spot in the nurse-animal; they
have the same mode of development and the same form and
organization up to a certain stage, when those which are destined
to remain sessile are arrested in their development, whilst those
which are to lead an independent free life are developed further
into the perfect Medusa-type.

These complicated relations greatly increase the difficulty of
classifying the Hydroid polypes according to their sexual genera-
tion—the method which is certainly most in accordance with
the principles ordinarily adopted in zoology, and which, indeed,
is employed by Gegenbaur in his otherwise admirable “ Versuch

together with the Meduse produced from thei. 359

eines Systems der Medusen ” (Siebold and K@ll. Zeitschr. 1856,
vol. viii. pp. 202-272), in which he appends to each species of
Medusa, as far as is known, the nurse-form (the Hydroid po-
lype) from which it originates. But without taking into con-
sideration that, at the present time, when we are still unac-
quainted with the nurses of many Medusz, and, on the other
hand, also with the Meduse produced from many Hydroida,
such a classification cannot be completely carried out in practice,
we should by this method be led to separate all sessile Medusz
budded forth by Hydroid polypes from the free-swimming forms
produced from similar nurses, and to place them in different
sections, notwithstanding that in reality they are closely related.
Gegenbaur, indeed, has not attempted to classify the former ;
nay, he even passes them over entirely in silence in the syste-
matic revision of the Medusz given by him. And yet these ses-
sile Medusz can by no means be separated from the great group
of the free-swimming lower Meduse, of which they are only in-
ferior forms, which have remained stationary on a lower step of
the evolution common to both. Asa conclusive proof of the
homology of the two forms, we may adduce the fact that com-
plete transition-forms occur between them. Thus, according to
Lovén, the sessile female medusoid buds produced from Laomedea
geniculata, Miill., and, according to Strethill Wright, those of L.
dichotoma, Wr., possess radiating vessels and developed motile
(contractile) marginal filaments, whilst the male forms in both
these species, according to Schultze and Wright, have no radiating
vessels, and fewer and shorter marginal filaments ; the Medusa-
buds of Syncoryna ramosa, Lovén, which are likewise sessile, also
possess radiating vessels and marginal bulbs or rudimentary fila-
ments, and their bells exhibit peculiar movements of systole and
diastole. These three forms of medusoid buds in Hydroida
consequently stand, although sessile, on a higher stage of deve-
lopment than those of Corymorpha glacialis and the above-men-
tioned species of Tubularia and Podocoryna, which are destitute
of radiating vessels and marginal filaments, and are immoveable.
By the classification of the Hydroida solely according to the
sexual generation or the Medusz produced from them, we should
therefore come to separate widely the most nearly allied nurse-
forms in an unnatural manner, which would be the less justifiable
as the species in these animals is evidently not completely repre-
sented by the sexual generation, which is often less perfectly
organized, and, so to speak, embraces a far smaller portion of its
developmental history than the nurse-generation. We are there-
fore undoubtedly right if we give up the mode of proceeding to
which we are accustomed in the classification of the higher ani-
mals, namely, regarding the idea of the species as completely

560 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

expressed in two individual creatures, the maturely sexual male
and female. Both in the animals which we are here considering
and in all others which are subject to the law of alternation of
generations, and of which the different steps of development are
represented by different individual creatures endowed with pe-
culiar attributes, the idea of the species will only be rendered
complete by the inclusion of the characters of the whole of the
generations following each other in cyclical evolution.

In the present position of science it will undoubtedly be both
easier and more advisable to take the Hydroid polypes (nurse-
animals) as the foundation of the classification of the lower Me-
dusze, and to unite with each species the Medusa produced from
it, but also to take sufficient notice, in the specific characters, of
both generations—Proles hydriformis as well as Proles medusi-
formis.

That in the meanwhile we continue, as before, to indicate
every newly observed nurse-form (Hydroid polype) as well as the
free-swimming Medusz, or both generations, by a proper provi-
sional name, by no means tends, like the rest of the crowd of
synonyms, to the further encumbrance of science. Nothing is
easier than subsequently, when the other generation is known,
to bring both forms together and to.indicate them either by a
single definite name, or, as has been done, for example, in the
case of the Salpz, by a double specific name.

XXXVI.—A_ Catalogueof the Zoophytes of South Devon and
South Cornwall. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A.

[Continued from p. 297.]
Order LUCERNARIDA, Huxley. Fam. Lucernariade.
Lucernaria, Miller.
1. L. auricula, Fabr.
Common on weed near low-water mark: Littleham, near Ex-
mouth ; Petit Tor, near Torquay, &c.
2. L. campanulata, Lamx.

Torbay (Dr. Coldstream).

Class ACTINOZOA, Huxley.
Order ZOANTHARIA, Milne-Edwards (pars). Fam. Actiniada.
1. Acrinotosa, Blainville.
A. dianthus, Ellis.

Common: large colonies amongst the trawl-stuff, Brixham ;
on oysters, &c.

;

——————ee

ee a a ee ee

Oe a ee a ee ee

oer ves

ee

er Seas

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 361

2. Sacartra, Gosse.

lL. S. bellis, Ellis and Solander.

Extremely abundant in tide-pools ; crowded together in holes
and erevices in the rocks.

2. S. miniata, Gosse.

Abundant : dredged in Salcombe Bay ; Torquay, Dartmouth,
Plymouth (Gosse).
3. S. rosea, Gosse.

About low-water mark, South-Devon coast, not uncommon.

4. S. ornata, Holdsworth.
Dartmouth (Z. W. H. Holdsworth); Torquay (Gosse).

5. S. tchthystoma, Gosse.

A single specimen taken at the Ore Stone, Torbay, by the
Rev. W. F. Short.

6. S. venusta, Gosse.
. Torquay (Gosse).
7. S. nivea, Gosse.
Salcombe, between tide-marks; Dartmouth, not uncommon

(Holdsworth); Torquay (Gosse).

8. S. sphyrodeta, Gosse.

Under ledges of rock at the base of the cliff, Littleham, near
Exmouth, not common. The “tendency to a pendent posture,”
noticed by Mr. Gosse, is very characteristic. Dartmouth (Holds-
worth).

9. S. pallida, Holdsworth.

Dartmouth (Holdsworth) ; Torquay (Gosse).

10. S. coccinea, Miller.
Cornwall (Peach) ; Torbay, abundant in deep water (Gosse).

11. S. troglodytes, Johnston.

Not common: Teignmouth (Prof. R. C. Jordan) ; Torquay
(Gosse).
12. S. viduata, Miller.

Torquay, abundant (P. H. G.); Dartmouth (Holdsworth).

13. S. parasitica, Couch.

Common : Torbay, Salcombe, Exmouth, &c. ; always on Buc-
cinum undatum.

362 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

3. Apamsta, Forbes.
A, palliata, Bohadsch.

Common in Salcombe Bay, on various kinds of Trochus,
always associated with a species of Hermit-crab ; Torbay (Gosse).

4. PHELuia, Gosse.
1. P. murocincta, Gosse.

Petit Tor, near Torquay (P. H. G.).

2. P. gausapata, Gosse.
Deep water, Torbay (P. H. G.).

5. ANTHEA, Johnston.
A. cereus, Ellis & Solander.

Very abundant, in rock-pools and in shallow water near the
shore. At Salcombe multitudes of the grey variety are met
with studding the slender leaves of the Zostera marina, from
which they hang like blossoms, waving to and fro with every
movement of the water.

Mr. Robert Patterson has described the Anthea as occurring
to him in a similar situation in Belfast Lough.

The var. smaragdina is very common, often forming a most
exquisite fringe along the edges of the tide-pools.

The Anthea is found on the west coast of Scotland; but I
have never met with it on the Yorkshire coast, and it is want-
ing in Mr. Alder’s Durham and Northumberland Catalogue.

6. Actinia, Linneus.
A, mesembryanthemum, Ellis & Solander.

Extremely common throughout the upper zone of the littoral
region.
7. Bunopes, Gosse.
1. B. gemmacea, Ellis & Solander.

Not uncommon between tide-marks: Exmouth, Salcombe
(abundant), Torbay.
2. B. Ballii, Cocks.

Torquay (Gosse).
3. B. coronata, Gosse.

Occasionally in moderately deep water (about 20 fathoms).

8. TEaxta, Gosse.
T. crassicornis, Miiller.

Very common, in pools and clefts near low-water mark ; also
from deep water.

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 363

Fam. Dyanthiade.
1. Peacuta, Gosse.
P. hastata, Gosse.
“Torbay, at extreme low water, and thence downward, buried
in sand” (P. H. G.).
2. Hatcampa, Gosse.
1. H. chrysanthellum, Peach.

Fowey, Cornwall; buried in sand at low water and in tide-
pools (C. W. Peach).
2. H. microps, Gosse.

In eroded limestone, Oddicombe, S. D. (Gosse).

3. Epwarpsta, Quatrefages.
1. E. callimorpha, Gosse.
Dredged off Brixham (Rev: C. Kingsley).

2. E. carnea, Gosse.

The Orestone, Torbay (Miss Pinchard) ; Petit Tor, in the old
burrows of Sazicave (P. H. G.).

3. E. Beautempsii (?), Quatrefages.
Torquay (Rev. C. Kingsley).

Fam. Capneadz, Gosse.
Corynactis, Allman.
C. viridis, Allman.

Abundant, in clusters between tide-marks.

In a rock-pool at Salcombe I once found a stone of small size
which bore upon it a group of no less than thirty of these little
gems, of the brightest green colour, and with vivid ruby tips to
the arms. Another variety, from the same place, had the column

of a beautiful rose-colour, the tentacles fawn, and a ring of yel-
low round the outside of the disk.

Fam. Zoanthiadz.

Zoantuus, Cuvier.
1. Z. Couchii, Johnston.

Not uncommon : Saleombe Bay, on slate, stone, &c. (in about
12-15 fathoms) ; Cornwall (Couch); Torbay, 12 fath. (Holds-
worth).

The Mammillifera arenacea of Sars’s ‘ Middelhavet’s Littoral-

364 Rev. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes

Fauna’ is identical with this species. He obtained it at Naples,
in from 10-20 fathoms’ depth.

2. Z. sulcatus, Gosse.

Mr. Gosse mentions a single colony of this pretty but very
minute species as having occurred to him at Broadsands, near
’ Brixham, on sandstone rock. On the opposite side of Torbay,
however, and very close to Torquay, I have found it abundantly
in the small basins hollowed out in the limestone, which I have
before referred to as yielding the Clavatella prolifera.

The Zoanthus forms little colonies on the floor of these minia-
ture pools ; but they may readily be passed over as tufts of some
minute weed.

3. Z. rubricornis, Holdsworth, Proc. Zool. Soc. March 12, 1861.

This species has lately been described by Mr. Holdsworth,
who obtained it in Plymouth Sound, at a depth of 20 fathoms.

Fam. Caryophylliade.
1. CaryorpHytuiia, Lamarck.

C. Smithii, Stokes.
Common, near extreme low-water mark: Torbay, Saleombe,

Dartmouth, Polperro, &c. Dredged off Berry Head.

2. Spuenotrrocuus, Milne-Edwards.
S. Macandrewanus, M.-Edwards.

I insert this species in the catalogue on the strength of a
very minute specimen which I found amongst some shell-sand
brought in by trawlers to Plymouth. I have had very fine ex-
amples from Mr. Barlee, which were dredged off some part of
the Cornish coast, but beyond the limits of my present district.
Mr. Macandrew has also taken it in the same region, on clean
sandy ground.

3. Hopxaneta, Gosse.
HI. durotriz, Gosse.

Mr. Laughrin has supplied me with a specimen of this inter-
esting Coral from the coast of Cornwall. It had only been found
previously in Weymouth Bay. In this specimen a single small
and imperfectly developed Corallite buds from the spreading
base of a full-grown individual. In the case of another Corallite
on the same piece of rock, there is no appearance of any basal
expansion.

a ee

(eee ee ee

pie

ae SO a

ye eee

of South Devon and South Cornwall. 365

4. Baranopuyiura, Wood.
B. regia, Gosse.

On stone dredged in five fathoms, Landtivet (?) Bay, coast of
Cornwall. Five or six fine specimens occur on a single piece of

rock from the above locality. Plymouth Sound (7. H. Stewart).

Order ALCYONARIA, Milne-Edwards. Fam. Alcyoniadz.

1. Atcyonrum, Linneus.
A. digitatum, Linn.
Very common, in shallow and deep water.

2. Sarcopictyon, Forbes.
S. catenata, Forbes.

Ilsam, near Torquay, on rock at extreme low-water mark
(Gosse): vid. Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. i. (1858), p. 276.
[On stones from deep water, off the coast of Antrim. ]

Fam. Pennatuliade.
Pennatuta, Linneus.
P. phosphorea, Linn.

This is included among Devon species, on the authority of
Turton and Kingston (‘ Nat. Hist. of Torquay, Dawlish, and
Teignmouth’). We can hardly suppose that they were mistaken
about so marked a form. But the Pennatula must be of extreme
rarity on the western coast, as we have, I believe, no other record
of its occurrence.

It is abundant along the coast of Norway, as well as on our
own northern shores, and is included also in the Mediterranean
‘ Littoral-Fauna’ of Sars ; but this author states that the southern
form is much inferior in size to the northern.

Fam. Gorgoniade.
Goreconi4, Linnzus.
G. verrucosa, Linn.
Common along the coasts of Devon and Cornwall, in about

30-40 fathoms’ depth.

Sars informs us that in the Grotto of Nisita, where at midday
there is only twilight, the Gorgonia occurs frequently, attached
to the precipitous walls of rock, at a depth of from half a fathom
to a fathom below the surface of the sea. In this situation it
grows to the height of one foot.

G. verrucosa is found elsewhere in the Mediterranean at a depth

366 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

of from 10 to 20 fathoms, and .on our own coast is obtained
universally in deep water. Its occurrence so near the surface in
the Grotto is an exceptional case, and is dependent, no doubt, on
the peculiar character of the locality, which in many respects
must resemble its more usual habitat.

I have reason to believe that a second species of Gorgonia,
somewhat allied to the verrucosa, is met with on our western
coast, but I am not yet in a position to speak with confidence

about it.
[To be continued. ]

XXXVII.—Further Observations on the Structure of Foramini-
fera, and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including
anew Genus and Species. By H.J.Carrsr, Esq., F.R.S.

[Continued from p. 333.]

Further Observations on the larger Fossilized Forms of Forami-
fera in Scinde, &c.

Orercuttna, D’Orbigny.

of Pay o ?”_See my first paper on the larger forms of
Foraminifera in Scinde,-&c. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xi.
p- 167, 1853). This Operculina, which I did not like to name,
as I did not know whether or not it was a new species, has been
called by MM. d’Archiac and Haime (p. 347) “ O. Tattaensis,”
after the place where it was found.

Obs.— Operculina is much more nearly allied to Assilina than
Assilina to Nummulites. N. spira, which is an Assilina, is but
a gigantic Operculina with enlarged spicular cord.

Asstt1na, D’Orb.

“1. A. irregularis, H. J.C.” (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1. c. p. 168).—
This has been rightly identified by D’Archiac and Haime (p. 343)
with N. spira, De Roissy. Nevertheless it is an Assi/ina accord-
ing to D’Orbigny’s definition, and so closely allied to Operculina
that the spicular cord and the septa of the chambers (that is, the
spire altogether) are, with the exception of the central part, as
visible as in Operculina.

Largest size*.—Breadth 17 inch (363 millim.).

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook)t.

Associates.—Assilina exponens, with varieties a and 3b, A.

* « Largest size”? means the largest in my possession ; “ breadth ” means

the longest horizontal diameter ; and “ thickness” the greatest diameter at
right angles to this.

+ Dr. Cook, Bombay Army, late Medical Officer to the British Agency
at Kelat. The name thus attached indicates the source from which the
fossil was obtained.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 367

obesa, n. sp., Nummulites Carteri, N. biaritzensis, N. perforata,
Alveolina elliptica, Orbitoides dispansa, Conulites Cook.

“<2. A. ——?” (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. c. p. 168).—This has been
rightly identified by D’Archiac and Haime (p. 343) with N. ez-
ponens, that is to say, the species so well described and figured
by them (p. 343, pl.x.). But there are two varieties besides
the typical form, viz. N. exponens; and in the diagram which I
have given (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. c. pl. 7. fig. 7), the size of the first
variety of this fossil which I shall now deseribe (viz. a) has been
represented with the external markings of the typical form.

Largest size.—Breadth +4 inch (283 millim.).

Loc. Lukput, in Cutch (Mr. Smith).

Associates—N. biaritzensis, Alveolina elliptica, Orbitoides
dispansa.

Variety a.—This differs from the foregoing in being broader,
comparatively thinner, presenting more turns in the spire, and
narrower chambers, with a greater irregularity in both than in
the typical form (N. exponens), and therefore a consequent
greater irregularity in the external indications of the turns,
which are also less marked.

Largest size.—Breadth 29 inch (43 millim.). Number of
turns altogether 30, and 19 im a radius of 11 millim. The
typical form given by D’Archiac and Haime is 30-35 millim.
in diameter, with 16 turns in a radius of 11 millim.

Associates.—N. spira, N. perforata, Alveolina elliptica.

Variety } (PI. XV. fig. 1, &c.).—This is still broader and
thicker than the last variety (a), while the spire and chambers,
in the horizontal section, more nearly approach that of the typi-
cal form. Externally it is smooth [the indications of the septa
are not raised as in the typical form], wavy, diminishing gradu-
ally in thickness from the centre, which is plane [not depressed
as in the typical form], to the margin, which is thin. Presenting
a circular, white central portion, in which the markings of the
septa, &c., are undistinguishable, but beyond this, with the spi-
cular cord, become evident in the form of unraised white lines,
which more or less disappear again halfway between the centre
and the circumference. Spicular cord more marked than the
septa, which are almost straight and, after three or four turns,
only appear in fragments attached to the inner side of the cord,
at right angles, so as to present the appearance of Hebrew cha-
racters. In the typical form the septal lines are strongly marked
and slightly curved, beginning at the centre, but the spicular
cord for the most part not indicated externally, while in the first
variety (viz. @) there is a slight approach to the opposite state
in which these parts present themselves in the second variety.
Internally the spicular cord is much thicker and the chambers

368 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

larger than in the second variety or typical form. In short, it
is, if not a different species, a large coarse form of N. eaponens.

“Largest size.—Breadth 23 inch (51 millim.). Thickness
## inch (34 millim.).

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook) ; Upper Scinde (Col. Turner).

Associates.—Assilina obesa, N. spira, N. perforata, Orbitoides
dispansa, Conulites Cooki, Alveolina elliptica.

3. Assilina obesa, n. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 2, &c.).—Discoidal, thick,
plane towards the centre, abruptly thin towards the margin,
which is sharp and wavy. Presenting a group of white puncta
more or less approximated towards the centre, which become
scanty and scattered in the opposite direction, where they chiefly
pass into irregular curved lines that, with a circular linear frag-
ment here and there, indicate respectively the subjacent septa
and spicular cord. Internal structure.—Turns of the spire broad,
slightly approximated towards the margin, commencing from a
large central cell. Spire single throughout, but more or less
irregular in course; septa curved, reflected. Chambers vary in
size, but generally a little longer in the direction of the spire
than across it. No lateral prolongation of the chambers towards
the centre over the surface of the foregoing turns.

Largest size.—Breadth ~3 inch (114 millim.). Thickness
gg inch (4 millim.). Number of turns in the-spire 7-8.

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook); Upper Scinde (Col.
Turner).

Associates. — Assilina seu N. exponens (varieties a and b), N.
Carteri, N. perforata, N. spira, Orbitoides dispansa, Conulites
Cooki, Alveolina elliptica.

Obs.—The approximation of the outer turns of the spire here
(4), as in other full-grown Nummulites, indicates the limit of
the size in the locality, though not always the limit generally,
and so far separates it from the foregoing Assiline; but a more
decided difference exists in the greatest width of the chambers
being in the direction of the spire instead of across it (d). This,
while it agrees with the Punctulate of D’Archiae and Haime, is
the very opposite of what is found in N. eaponens and its varie-
ties. The central cell and turns of the spire are much larger
than they are in N. exponens and N. spira, where there are six
within a radius of ;4 inch, while in A. obesa there are only
three.

Note.—I still prefer the generic name of “ Assilina” for these
Nummulites, although they appear to me to be rightly placed by
D’Archiac and Haime in a distinct “ group,” viz. the Eaplanate ;
but the chambers being confined to the horizontal plane cause
them to differ from Nummulites almost as much as the latter
from Operculina, from which, again, it is much more difficult to

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 369
separate Assilina than Assilina from Nummulites. It is only

their greater size and thickness which, making them nummi-
form, appears to ally them to Nummudites. If N. sptra were
called ‘ Assilina spira,’ its fundamental structure would be
understood at once, while Nummulites spira would imply quite a
different type. Besides, by using the term ‘ Nummulites” for
all, we require so many more “ specifics ;” whereas the same
specific would do for two species, if the generic name were dif-
ferent. Thus there is a Nummulites obesa, but I want this term
of designation for another form of Nummulite, which I could
not use were it nut called Assilina.

NUMMULITEsS.

=t.N, ?” (Annals Nat. Hist. 2. c. p. 169).—This large
Nummulite has been called N. Carteri by D’Archiac and Haime
(p. 344), but only “ provisionally,” as these authors did not feel
certain that it was not a variety of N. perforata. Subsequent
examination, however, in comparison with their descriptions of
the Punctulate, leads me to consider it decidedly a different spe-
cies; and therefore I will now describe it more particularly :—

N.Carteri, D’ Archiac and Haime.—Discoidal, equilateral, thin,
flat or wavy, gradually diminishing in thickness from the centre
towards the circumference. Septal lines tortuous, more or less
branched, arranged irregularly in whorls here and there on the
surface, attached to and having between the lines more or less
white puncta. Internal structure —Turns of the spire and cham-
bers very numerous and very irregular, the latter narrower in
the direction of the spire than across it, and much reflected.

Largest size—Breadth 24 inches (64 millim.); thickness
_ +; inch (44 millim.). Turns of the spire, altogether, about 45.

Loc. Upper Scinde (Col. Turner).

Associates.— Assilina exponens (var. b), A. obesa, N. spia,
N. obesa.

Obs.—This may be generally termed a “large thin Nummu-
lite.” Its greater breadth, thinness, irregularity of spire, and
greater number of chambers, which are more reflected, narrower,
and have their longest diameter across instead of in the direction
of the spire, even to within a few of the outer turns, separate it
from N. perforata, as well as from N. Sismondai, and indeed
from all the Punctulate figured by MM. d’Archiac and Haime,
except the Scindian species called N. obtusa, which, although
agreeing with N. Carteri in the narrowness of its chambers con-
tinuing towards the margin, and thus also differing from ail the
other Punctulate except N. curvispira, nevertheless markedly
differs from N. Carteri, like the other Puncfulate, in all the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. viii. 24

870 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

other points mentioned. Some specimens are so thin that they
may be termed “ papyraceous ;” but they still present compressed
cells above and below the central plane, as may be seen by
making vertical sections of them. Again, in some localities they
appear to be stunted in their growth—if, as before stated, the
approximation of the outer turns of the spire may be taken as a
sign of full development; for I possess full-grown specimens
with approximated turns of the spire, which are not more than
half the diameter of the largest forms.

On the other hand, in comparing young specimens of N. Car-
tert with those of N. perforata of equal breadth, viz. 3-24ths of
an inch, it will be observed that while the whole of the white
puncta are gathered together in the centre of the former, they
are more or less scattered and separate in the latter.

So far as the specimens of N. perforata which Dr. Cook sent
from the valley of Kelat go, N. Carteri is not present with them,
although it is associated with N. perforata in Upper Scinde.

In some specimens of N. Carteri the wearing down of the
softer substance of the test and the septal lines has caused the
harder portions or puncta to project in such a manner as to
render the fossil so much like N. Brongniarti (D’Archiac and
Haime, pl. 5. fig. 1, &c.), that at first sight they would be said
to be the same species in this respect. Again, it was my in-
attention to the exact position of these puncta (which did not
form specific distinctions before MM. d’Archiac and Haime
wrote their work) that led me, in the figure which I gave of this
Nummulite, to place all the puncta between the septal lines
(Ann. Nat. Hist. /. c. pl. 7. fig. 9), and MM. d’Archiac and Haime,
on this account, to liken it to N. perforata; whereas it really is
more like N. Sismondai; for puncta are not only scattered be-
tween the septal lines, but attached to them as above mentioned.
We shall soon see, however, that the presence or absence of
these puncta, in specimens of the same species, renders this
distinction of less value specifically, perhaps, than it may be
generically.

The spire and columns of N. Carteri are perhaps most like the
represention given by D’Archiac and Haime of N. distans (pl. 2.
figs. 2 and 2a), one of their group Leves et Subleves; while N.
Carteri generally is the nearest approach to this “ group” which
Scinde produces, at least so far as my knowledge extends.

«2. N. millecaput ?” (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. c. p. 169).—This has
been identified by D’Archiac and Haime (p. 343) with N. gyzeh-
ensis, one of their group of Laeves et Subleves. It came from
Egypt, and was merely inserted among the Scinde specimens for
comparison. As yet, I have not seen a single specimen of this
group from Scinde.

a a ey ee ~ a

es, ee

Mr, H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 871

«3. N. obtusa, Sow.” (Ann. Nat. Hist. /.c. pl.7. fig.13).—This
has been identified by D’Archiac and Haime (p. 343) with the
fossil from Cutch described by Sowerby under this name, chiefly,
I presume, from my figure being without “ puncta” on the sur-
face; and thus these authors have again been led into error so
far as the figure goes; for in the Nummulite from which it was
taken I now find there are abundance of puncta, although in the
smaller specimens, from which the description was made, there
are only one or two, here and there, attached to the septal lines.
Moreover, I find that all the specimens which I now possess, and
which respectively come from the valley of Kelat and various
parts of Scinde, have that striking character (according to D’Ar-
chiac and Haime) which distinguishes all the other Punctulate,
except N. curvispira, from N. obtusa, viz. the greatly increasing
diameter of the chambers in the direction of, over that across,
the spire, towards the margin. In D’Archiac and Haime’s figure
of N. obtusa (pl. 6. fig. 136), the chambers, in relative propor-
tion, are nearly the same throughout; in which case I have
never yet seen a specimen of this Nummulite from Scinde or
elsewhere.

The presence of the puncta, again, or their absence, their
attachment to the septal lines or their separation from them,
or the existence of both in the same specimen, or indeed the
absence of the septal lines altogether and the presence of an
abundance of puncta may ‘exist, respectively, in the different
forms of the globose Nummulite, N. perforata, which abounds
in the valley of Kelat and Scinde, showing that much depend-
ence, as I have just stated, must not be placed on the puncta or
septal lines for specific distinction. How much the plainness of
the puncta, in their white opake form, may depend on the com-
pactness of the material of which the fossil is composed, I am
ignorant ; but it seems to me. that the harder and darker it is,
the more evident are the puncta, while the lighter and more
chalky, the more indistinct, until they disappear altogether.
Still, this is not always the case, since in the specimens from
Kelat, which are all equally hard, the puncta are sometimes
wanting, when the form of the chambers of the central plane
proves them otherwise to be of the same species. That all
these variations may nevertheless depend on fossilization may
easily be conceived, from the puncta in the first instance being
the most transparent parts of the test, as shown in Operculina.
However, to avoid further confusion, I will now give a more
complete description of this Nummulite than I could do formerly,
assigning to it the name of N. perforata rather than that of N.
obtusa, as I think the former will be found the best adapted
for it.

24%

372 Mr. H1.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.
N. perforata, D’Orb. (D’Archiac and Haime, p. 115, pl. 6).—

Globose, or discoidal and compressed, presenting several whorls
of white septal lines on the surface more or less crooked, sinuous,
branched, and mixed with more or fewer puncta, which may be
attached to or separate from the lines, or even present without
the lines; presenting in some instances a branchwork of minute
lines radiating from the puncta, and also extending from the
septal lines across the cameral spaces.

. Internal structure.—Spire regular, turns approximated towards
the circumference in proportion to the sphericity of the specimen.
Chambers as long as broad about the centre, becoming much
longer in the direction of the spire than across it towards the
circumference.

Largest size.—1. Globose variety: breadth 1,4; inch (263 mil-
lim.); thickness 5% inch (193 millim.). 2. Compressed variety :
breadth 19? inch (214 millim.); thickness #4 inch (10 millim.).
3. Thin variety: breadth 5', inch (15 millim.); thickness
$3 inch (54 millim.).

Loe. Upper Scinde (Col. Turner) ; Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).

Associates.—Assilina exponens (var. b), A. obesa, N. spira,
N. biaritzensis, Alveolina elliptica, Orbitoides dispansa, Conulites
Cooki, at Kelat; N. Cartert and N. spira in Upper Scinde.

Obs.—As this Nummulite has all the forms (viz. globose and
flat) of NV. perforata, and at one time the same external markings
while at others not, which, as before-stated, makes the latter of
little specific value, while it resembles it also in the shape of its
chambers, their increase in diameter in the direction of the spire,
and the increase in number and approximation of the turns of the
spire towards the circumference, more especially in the globose
forms, I think we must set down this fossil as N. perforata. There
is so little difference, however, between some of the flatter forms
and N. Brongniarti, N. Verneuili, and N. Sismondai (D’Archiae
and Haime), that it might occasionally be taken for cither of
them.

MM. d’Archiac and Haime also state (p. 117), regarding N.
perforata: “es nombreux individus que nous avons observés
qui provenaient tous d’une méme localité, présentaient & lexté-
rieur un teinte violette, beaucoup plus faible en dedans. C’est,
@ailleurs, le seul exemple de coloration que nous avons observé
dans les Nummulites, et qui puisse étre regardé comme ne
provenant pas d’une circonstance étrangére.’” This happens to
be the case, so far as regards the colour, with most of the Pune-
tulate which Dr. Cook sent from the Valley of Kelat (a great
number), but it is not confined to them; for the other Forami-
nifera, viz. Assilina obesa, n. sp., and Orbitoides dispansa, which
are associated with them are in like manner and equally violet-

_ Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera cf Scinde. 373

coloured, while the same species from parts of Scinde, associated
with the same kind of Foraminifera, arc more or less without
colour; hence I am inclined to think that the viclet colour in
the Kelat specimens is derived from the material in which they
were imbedded, for it only extends a little deeper than the sur-
face of the Nummulitc; and this material is coloured more or
less red or yellow by the presence of much oxide of iron, while
most of those from Scinde, which are colourless, are imbedded
in white or greyish limestone.

N. broachensis, Cart. (Pl. XV. fig. 3, &c.).—Discoidal, thick ;
margin angular; surface smooth, presenting puncta arranged
spirally without striz. Spire regular ; chambers increasing in
diameter in the direction of the spire more than in the transverse
direction, towards the circumference ; septa curved, reflected.

Largest size—Breadth 3, inch ; thickness 4 inch. Number
of turns in the spire, altogether, 6.

Loc. Wasna, a little village in Rajpipla, about fifteen miles
E.S.E. of Broach, and about five south of Ruttunpoor (Major
Fulljames).

Associates.—N. Ramondi, Orbitoides dispansa, Operculina.

Obs.—This little Nummulite, which was first described in my
‘ Geological Papers on Western India’ (p. 697, 1857), is smaller
than N. Lucasana, D’ Archiac and Haime (pl. 8. fig. 5); the long
diameter of the outer chambers is relatively greater, and the
puncta tend to a concentric arrangement, with but slight ap-
pearance of the septal lines. Possibly, as the outer turns of the
spire are not approximated, it may be the young of a larger size.
I have designated it “ broachensis,” to record the existence of
Eocene Strata near this town, and not “ fifty miles up the Nur-
budda” on the north side, as stated (loc. cit.) by mistake.
Pieces of yellow argiilaceous limestone were brought from
Wasna to the late Major Fulljames, containing this fossil, with
N. Ramondi, Operculina, and Orbitoides dispansa ; and he trans-
mitted them to me. These are the specimens to which I have
alluded as being so richly infiltrated with red or yellow oxide of
iron as to afford an unerring guide to their internal structure
respectively.

Puicatz vel Srrratrz, D’Arch. & Haime.

1. N. biaritzensis, D’ Arch. and Haime (p. 181).—None of this
* sroup ” of Nummulites were noticed in my first paper.

Largest size.—Breadth } inch (194 millim.); thickness 23 inch
(6 millim.).

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook). Booghtee and Murree
Hills and Sukkur (Dr. Malcolmson). Lukput (Mr. Smith).

Obs.—All the specimens that I possess from the different

374 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

localities mentioned must be referred to N. biaritzensis. They
are characterized externally by a single bunch or whorl of septal
lines flowing in a sigmoid form from an eccentric point on the
disk, towards the circumference (see fig. 5, pl. 8, D’Archiac and
Haime), and internally by the regularity of the spire and the
chambers, which are much reflected and continue longer across
than in the direction of the spire, even to the circumference.

Here, again, there are so many varieties, and the species de-
scribed by D’Archiac and Haime are so much alike, that it has
been exceedingly difficult for me to identify all those which I
possess with N. diaritzensis. Nevertheless, after careful com-
parison, this has been the conclusion at which I have arrived.

The number of chambers in one-fourth of a turn half the
radius of the fossil from the centre or circumference is only of
use where the specimens happen to be of the same size as that
from which the typical description is given, since the number
of chambers varies in the different turns, and the further the
turn is from the centre, the more numerous are the chambers.
Thus, if a specimen of N. biaritzensis, 12 millim. in diameter,
has eight chambers in one-fourth of a turn half the radius of the
fossil from the centre, a specimen of less breadth, which perhaps
is the only one possessed, will have fewer chambers in the + of a
turn half the radius from the centre. Hence, as there are many
chances to one that the typical size is not possessed, this cha-
racter may be of very little service.

The largest or mean diameter, again, of the specimen requires
such an immense number for deduction, that this also is of little
use. There appears to me to be no possibility of ascertaining
how large any species of Nummulite may be, under a certain
limit ; for every day, so to write, seems to bring us a larger one,
while the test of full-development to which I have alluded, viz.
the approximation of the outer turns of the spire, is only that
of the full development or largest size of the locality.

At one time I thought the striated Nummulites which I pos-
sess from Kelat and Sukkur might be referred to either N. bia-
ritzensis or N. Viquesneli, while the striated Nummulites from the
Booghtee and Murree Hills closely resembled N. Beaumonti.
The “ posterior superior angle”’ of the chambers in the Booghtee
specimens not being “almost rectangular,” and the septa con-
sequently being much instead of “little arched,” leaves the
decision in favour of N. biaritzensis.

With none of the Nummulites described and figured in D’Ar-
chiac and Haime’s work have I had such difficulty in identifying
my specimens as with the Plicate vel Striate.

2. N. Ramondi, Defr., mihi (D’Archiac and Haime, p. 218)
(Pl. XV. fig. 5, &c.).—Discoidal, thick ; margin angular, wavy ;

oe ee

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 375

surface smooth, marked with radiating septal lines, for the most
part unbranched, flowing in a somewhat sigmoid form from the
centre to the circumference. Spire very regular, chambers nu-
merous, narrower throughout in the direction of the spire than
across it; septa slightly curved, reflected.

Largest size-—Breadth 23 inch; thickness 4, inch ; number
of turns in the spire altogether 9; but the outer turns not being
approximated, I doubt if this be the full-grown size.

Loc. Wasna (Major Fulljames).

Associates.—N. broachensis, Operculina, Orbitoides dispansa.

Obs.—This little Nummulite was first described in my ‘ Geo-
logical Papers on Western India,’ p. 696, 1857. For remarks
applying to locality, &c., see “ Obs.” to N. broachensis, with
which it is associated. From the richness of the infiltration of
red and yellow oxide of iron in this species, I have, as before
stated, been able to make out its internal structure even better
than if it had been a recent specimen. The whole is identical
with that of Operculina arabica, plus the extension of the cham-
bers to the centre, on both sides of the horizontal plane, which
additional structure is but a repetition in plan of the horizontal
one. Even the lines indicating the spicular composition of the
marginal cord are visible, although longer than those of Opercu-
lina; but to this I have already more particularly alluded, and
therefore need not repeat it here.

3. N. makullaensis, n. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 4, &e.).—Discoidal,
rather thick than thin; margin obtuse. Surface presenting a
number of papille grouped towards the centre, from which deli-
eate curved septal lines pass off to the circumference. Internally,
spire regular, turns wide and few in number; chambers very
narrow in the direction of the spire; septa much curved and
much reflected.

Largest size—Breadth #, inch ; thickness 1, inch; number
of turns 5.

Loc. Makulla, on the S. E. coast of Arabia. In pinkish
limestone.

Obs.—This is an insignificant Nummulite, but still it is a
Nummulite, and therefore shows that the limestone at Makulla
is of Eocene era. (See ‘ Geological Papers on Western India,’
p- 614, foot-note.) Its granulated surface at first appears to
claim a place for it among the Punctulate ; but the curved septal
lines on the surface, and the curved and reflected septa them-
selves internally, together with the narrowness of the chambers
throughout, make it rather belong to the Plicate vel Striate.
I see no Nummulite in D’Archiac and Haime’s Monograph ap-
proaching it except the last of this group, viz: N. Heberti. To
record the existence of a Nummulite in the limestone at Makulla,

376 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde,

I have described and named it after that town, rather than from
_ anything striking or interesting in the fossil itself.

N. kelatensis, n. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 6).—Discoidal, compressed,
wavy; septal jines on the surface thin and approximated, gyrating
from white irregular puncta in the centre to the circumference.
Internally, spire remarkably regular, turns numerous ; chambers
slightly reflected, bearing the same relative proportions through-
out the disk; septa straight, or nearly so, slightly reflected ex-
ternally.

Largest size.—Breadth 3, inch; thickness 4; inch; number
of turns in the spire, eleven.

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).

Obs.—The number of septal lines on the surface, the number
of chambers internally, the regularity of the spire and its num-
ber of turns, but especially the straightness of the septa, separate
this from N. biaritzensis and from all the Striate figured by
D’Archiac and Haime. I have called it “ kelatensis” from its
being known to me from no other locality. The last turns of the
spire being the broadest in the largest specimen I possess, I am
led to suppose that it probably attains a larger size. It comes
from a deposit of many kinds of small Foraminifera, viz. Orbi-
loides dispansa (the stellate variety), Alveolina elliptica (small
variety, A. meandrina, Operculina, and Orbitolina, all of which
are of diminutive size.

N. irregularis, Desh. (D’Archiac and Haime, p. 138).

Largest size.—Breadth ;5 inch; thickness $,— 4 inch;
number of turns, seven.

Loc. Valley of Rodinjo, which joins the Valley of Kelat
(Dr. Cook).

Obs.—The only specimens which I possess of this Nummulite
were sent to me by Dr. Cook with some of N. biaritzensis, both
from the Valley of Rodinjo; but whether they were found to-
gether or in separate localities I am ignorant.

Rericutat#z (D’Arch. & Haime).

“ Nummularia acuta (?), Sow.” (Ann. Nat. Hist. d. c. p. 171).—
This, by the aid of MM. d’Archiac and Haime’s work, I am
now able to identify with N. sublevigata, D’Archiac and Haime
(p. 106).

Largest size. — Breadth 3% inch (20 millim.); thickness
#3 inch.

““ Loc. Kurrachee (Dr. Cook). Scinde (Capt. Partridge).
Muscat, in Arabia (Capt. Newbold).

Obs.—The reticulated structure of this Nummulite, into which
the septal lines pass, begins close to the margin; and hence,
according to D’Archiac and Haime’s classification, it ought to

nee,

™ e

Mr. H. J. Carter on ihe Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 377

belong to their Reticulate or 2nd group, whereas they have
placed it among the Subreticulate or 3rd group, which is distin-
guished from the 2nd by the reticulation commencing in simple
flexuous lines at the margin first. Nevertheless, from the loca-
lities in Scinde from which many of these Nummulites were ob-
tained being the same as those from which the specimens of N.
sublevigata described by D’Archiac and Haime came, their inter-
nal structure being the same, and from other circumstances which
will be stated presently, I cannot consider them as belonging to
any other species than N. sublevigata.

Hence I question whether it would not have been better for
these authors to have made only one group of the reticulated
Nummulites, and thus to have included all under the head of
their second group or Reticulate, instead of adding a third, viz,
Subreticulate. The last group seems to me to be superfluous
and confusing, especially as the species of Reticulata, like those
of all the other groups, have for the most part so little difference
between them that their division is equally perplexing.

All the specimens that I have, from Scinde and Muscat re-
spectively, are in a yellow argillaceous limestone, and those of
N. sublevigata, from which D’Archiac and Haime made their
description, were in “ calcaires marneux, jaunatres, de la chaine
d’Hala (Scinde) ;” thus they appear to have come from corre-
sponding parts of the same series. Now, this series at Muscat,
which is immediately opposite Kurrachee, on the other side of
the Gulf of Oman, successively consists, from below upwards, of
conglomerate, variegated sands (the yellow colour chiefly pre-
vailing), variegated coloured clays (also chiefly yellow), argilla-
ceous limestone, ending with pure compact yellowish limestone ;
and assuming the Nummulitic series in the neighbourhood of
Kurrachee and of the Hala Mountains to be the same, it would
follow, from the composition and colour of the material in which
these Nummulites are imbedded, that they come from the lower
part of the series. lence the Reticulate, or at least N. sublevi-
gata, may be amongst the oldest of the large Nummulites ;
unless this part of the series be a middle Tertiary one, since
D’Archiac and Haime (p. 79) state that the reticulated form
named N. garansensis comes from the “first deposits of the
middle Tertiaries” in the north-west part of the Pyrenees; and
indeed it has always struck me that the yellow series of Lower
Scinde and of Muscat, including that of the island of Masira on
the south-cast coast of Arabia, which is the same as that of
Muscat, was of a later date than the great “ white” limestone
formation of Upper Scinde, and that of the more elevated por-
tions of the south-east coast of Arabia, respectively. Whether
or not this is a fact remains to be proved.

3878 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

The only large Foraminifer associated with N. sublevigata that
I have found is Orbitolites Mantelli (Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb.);
and the latter fossil, again, I have never found in company with
any other Nummulite.

The diagram of “N. acuta,” which I have given (Ann. Nat.
Hist. vol. x. pl. 4. fig. 9), to show that the same canal-system
existed in Nummulites as in Operculina, was compiled from sec-
tions of what we must now regard, with the rest, as NV. sublevi-
gata ; for, besides being exactly alike, they came from Scinde, and,
from their being imbedded in an impure yellow argillaceous
limestone, probably came also from the lower deposits of the
Nummulitic series, if not from the “ Hala Range” itself. It is
among these that the specimens of Orbitolites Mantelli are
found to which I have just alluded.

Lastly, I would observe that the Nummulites brought by the
late Captain Newbold from Muscat belong to the species called
N. sublevigata, and not to “ N. obtusa,” as stated by me for-
merly. The error, therefore, into which D’Archiac and Haime
have thus been led (p. 123) should be corrected by transferring
what they have stated to the “ Localités” of their. N. sud-
levigata.

N. masiraensis, n. sp.—Discoidal, wavy, with a tendency to
sudden elevation in the centre. Septal lines reticulated, but
not densely, and in some instances almost tending to radiation
from the centre. Internal structure presenting the regularity
in the spire, and lengthening of the chambers in the direction
of, instead of across, the spire, characterizing the Reticulate
generally.

Largest size.—Breadth + inch; thickness $ inch; number of
turns, seventeen.

Loc. Island of Masira, on the south-east coast of Arabia.

Associates.—The only Nummulite associated with N. masira-
ensis is a small thick form, which appears to consist merely of
younger specimens of the same species, which, in their semi-
globose figure, contrast strongly with the thinness of the young
specimens of N. sublevigata.

Obs.—At first I thought this was N. garansensis, Joly et Leym.,
and so called it (Geol. Papers on Western India, pp. 544 & 572);
but on closer examination, assisted by D’Archiac and Haime,
I find it, from its open reticulation, not to be that species, but
to belong to their Subreticulate. The figure which I have given
of it (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. e. pl. 7. fig. 19) is evidently, as these
authors have stated (p. 343), “une coupe d’Orbitoide,” that
is to say, the representation of the vertical section (fig. 20), in
which, by some oversight, the layers on either side of the central
plane, characteristic of Nummulites, have been omitted.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 379

In the spire, N. masiraensis closely corresponds with N. sub-
levigata, and thus differs in this respect from N. garansensis as
much as N. sublevigata. Then, again, it is much larger than
N. garansensis, and does not present the “subpustuliform pores”
(D’Archiac and Haime, pl. 3. fig. 7). That I have the largest
size (at all events, of the locality) is proved by the approxi-
mation of the outer turns in the largest specimens.

It differs from N. sublevigata in being smaller, in the septal
reticulation being more open, and in the young ones being semi-
globular instead of thin, which they are in N. sublevigata. There
is, however, the same tendency to sudden elevation in the centre
which appears to be common to all the Reticulate.

These Nummulites are imbedded in a loose, calcareous,
gritty, sandy deposit, of a pinkish colour, passing upwards into a
whitish compact limestone (Geological Papers on Western India,
p- 571).

In the Museum of the Asiatic Society of Bombay is a slab of
pink arenaceous limestone richly charged with a reticulated
Nummulite so closely allied to N. masiraensis that I think it
must be the same species. It is accompanied by numbers of
Orbitoides dispansa and a small Nummulite belonging to the
Striata, all of which retain their whiteness, while the limestone
in which they are imbedded is of a deep pinkish colour. The
locality from which the slab came is unknown; but the colour
and composition of the matrix, together with the reticulated
Nummulite, closely correspond with the Masira bed in these
respects, although there is not the remotest probability of its
having come from that island.

N. ? Thin, compressed ; the reticulated structure com-
mencing at the margin. Spire regular; chambers lengthening
in the direction of the spire towards the circumference.

Largest size—Breadth 23 ; thickness ;4;; number of turns
eleven.

Loc. Ras Khoriat, on the mainland of the south-east coast of
Arabia, nearly opposite the island of Masira.

Obs.—I have examined and described this small Nummulite
chiefly to record the existence of the Nummulitic series at this
point on the mainland of the south-east coast of Arabia. Al-
though nearly opposite, and very close to, the island of Masira,
and a reticulated form, it is not N. masiraensis, as the thinness
compared with its breadth proves. It is probably the young of
a species which attains a larger size, as the specimens are very
small and the outer turns of the spire not approximated. In
thinness it corresponds with N. intermedia, D’Archiac and Haime
(pl. 3. fig. 3), and is found in a white chalky deposit.

380 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

Atvreouina, D’Orb.

“3. Fasciolites elliptica, Park.” (Ann. Nat. Hist. 2. ¢. p. 171).
—Alveolina elliptica, D’ Orb; (D’Arch. and Haime, p. 349).

Largest size—Length 55 inch; breadth ;*, inch.

Loe. Iukput, in Cateh. Scinde, i in many parts. Valley of
Kelat (Dr. Cook). Bolan Pass (Dr. Leith).

Associates.-—Orbitolites, on the south-east coast of Arabia
(misquoted “ Orbitoides” in D’Arch. and Haime, p. 349). Or-
bitolites in abundance, and a small Nummulite (like N. kelatensis)
belonging to the Sériate, on the Buran river, in Scinde. With
N. exponens, N. biaritzensis, and Orbitoides dispansa at Lukput,
in Cutch. With Nuwmmulites and Orbitoides in the Valley of
Kelat.

Obs.—The typical structure of this Foraminifer I have given
in Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xv. p. 99, since which I have received
much larger specimens. The largest elliptical form that I have
seen was brought to me from Lukput, in Cutch; the next in size
from the valley of Kelat. Both are nearly of the same size, and
equal in dimensions to that given by Sowerby (Grant, Geol.
Cutch, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. vol. v. 2nd ser.). At Tatta, in
Scinde, a great bed of the spheroidal form (A. spheroidea) exists.
At Hydrabad, on the Buran River, and in many other parts of
Scinde, a small, narrower, elliptical variety is more or less pre-
sent. On the south-east coast of Arabia, the Melanoid form (A.
melanoidea) occurs with Orbitolites, as above stated.

Here, again, a great variety in the same species of Foraminifer
appears to me A occur. ‘Thus, at Lukput, the Alveolina is
75 inch long by 53, broad, and rounded at the ends. At Kelat
the largest is about the same size, but pointed at the ends. All
the elliptical Alveoline about Hydrabad and many other parts of
Scinde appear to be but diminutive forms of the A. elliptica of
Lukput, although they seldom exceed in length even the breadth
(viz. =8; inch) of the Lukput one, with }4 inch for the short
diameter ; ; while the spheroidal forms with the same length
(viz. =3, ch) appear to pass into the elliptical forms on one
side, and the Melanoid on the other. So that if all these sizes
were found together in one bed, they could hardly be considered
otherwise than as varieties of one species; nor is there in their
separation anything to oppose this, beyond the prevalence of the
spheroidal, the diminutive, narrow, elliptical forms, and the
large size, almost exclusively, in their respective localities. The
late Mr. Loftus found one in Persia 3 inches long and 14 inch
broad (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1860, vol. v. p. 182). Thus Alveolina
presents another instance among the Foraminifera of great va-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 381

riety in the same species, and of the difficulty of determining
which are species and which varieties.

The internal structure of Alveolina elliptica is exactly that of
Nummulites elongated vertically, with the exception of the layers
of spicules of which the spicular cord is composed in the latter
being separated into ridges in the former, and the septal divi-
sions, instead of stopping at the spicular cord, being carried
through it, in Alveolina, while the intervals between the ridges
appear to correspond to the layers of anastomosing canals or
marginal plexus in the cord of Nummulites. I have never been
able to see any traces of spicules or of a marginal plexus in the
marginal or canaliferous layer, as it may be termed, of Alveolina;
but then I have never yet met with any richly infiltrated specimens
to enable me to determine this, as in Nummulites. Tracing the
transition still further, in proportion as a Nummulite becomes
thick the external turns of the spire are more approximated, until,
in the glebose forms, they are almost as much in contact as in
Alveolina, that is to say, there is hardly any space for chambers
left ; hence their approximation becomes greatly increased when
the globose passes into the elliptical form, as in Alveolina, where
there is no space at all left for the chambers ; while the turns of
the canaliferous layer which correspond, as before stated, to the
spicular cord of Nummulites, are thus brought into direct contact
with each other. But this approximation, although chiefly oc-
curring in the outermost layers in Alveolina, is not always con-
fined to them, as it sometimes commences from the first cell and
is continued throughout, while in others it begins with the spire,
and ceasing after two or three turns, is followed by a turn or
two of chambers, and then again the canaliferous layers become
approximated. So one might fairly infer that the functions of
the soft structures of the canaliferous layer and that of the soft
structures filling the chambers were different ; for it is evident
that the former went on growing without the presence of the
latter (and, indeed, it would be difficult to make out any cham-
bers in many of the globose forms of N. perforata towards the
circumference) ; but the chambers do not appear, in like manner,
without the presence of the canaliferous layer. Hence, as before
stated, may we not infer that the latter contains the developing
part of the organism, and the former the reproductive one ?

Alveolina meandrina, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 4, &e.).—Elliptical,
nearly globular, externally covered with whorls of tortuous septal
lines and interspaces, indicating the form of the chambers be-
neath ; internally composed of a spiral layer of long, narrow,
tortuous chambers commencing from a central cell and gradually
elongating themselves in each direction, at right angles to the
spire, as the latter winds round its long axis to form the test,

382 Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera.

each chamber extending from pole to pole, and each layer covered
with a cortical tubular reticulation.

Largest size—Length 44 inch; thickness 12 inch.

Loe. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).

Associates.—Found in the bed of diminutive Foraminifera
mentioned under the head of N. kelatensis.

Obs.—The Alveolina (A. Boscii) described and illustrated by
Dr. Carpenter (Phil. Trans. 1854) is classed by him with Ordi-
tolites, or D’Orbigny’s “Cyclostégues.” That which I have
described under the name of A. elliptica must be classed with
Nummulites or the “ Hélicostégues” of D’Orbigny. It begins
spirally from a central cell like Operculina, &c. (d), and as the
chambers increase, so they become extended vertically on both
sides, but go beyond the sigmoid form of the chambers of A.
elliptica in becoming tortuous ; so that the surface of the test pre-
sents the wavy appearance of the surface of Nummulites gyzehensis
when the superficial incrustation is dissolved or rubbed off (a).
A canal-system (e1, f2,3) can also be easily perceived at the
commencement, which follows the margin or surface of the spiral
lamina and the interseptal spaces respectively, assuming a reti-
culated structure in the former (e1, f2), supported on a series
of straight canals (f3) in the latter, which seem respectively,
also, to answer to the horizontal and interseptal canals in A.
elliptica, and to the marginal plexus and interseptal canals in
Operculina and Nummulites.

[To be continued. ]

XXXVIII.—A Preliminary Synopsis of the Labroid Genera.
By Dr. Atuerr GUNTHER.

Dvurine my examination of the Labroid fishes, I have found it
necessary to propose a more natural arrangement of the genera
of that family. As the alterations suggested affect the greater
number of the genera which had been previously established, I
have considered it useful to give an abstract from the manu-
script of the fourth volume of the ‘ Catalogue of Fishes’ before
its publication, in order to assist others who may engage in
similar investigations, or to receive from them better informa-
tion. ‘Too little attention has been hitherto paid to the number
of the fin-rays in generic division: this character is very con-
stant in the allied species, and begins to vary only where the
number of rays is very great, as in Labrus. Out of the forty genera
proposed, five, viz. Semicossyphus, Pteragogus, Cirrhilabrus, Oli-
stherops, and Malapterus, 1 have not seen. The three latter,
however, are so well described and figured, that no doubt re-

ae ak

Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera. 383

mains with regard to their generic value. Pteragogus, we hope,
will be figured in the forthcoming work on the Mossambique
fishes by Prof. Peters.

First Sia: Labrina.

Dorsal fin many-rayed, composed of more than twenty rays,
thirteen of which at least are spinous. All the teeth in the jaws
are conical ; no posterior canine tooth.

Temperate regions of the North Atlantic: only one species
from the Caribbean Sea; another species from the coasts of
Chile.

* Anal spines three.

1. Lasrus (Labrus, sp. ; Crenilabrus et Coricus, Cuv.). Teeth
in a single series ; cheeks and opercles with imbricate scales ;
dorsal spines not prolonged. (L. maculatus, Bl.; L. melops,
L.; L. rostratus, Bl., &c.)

2. Lacnnotaimvs, Cuv. & Val. Teeth in asingle series; cheeks
and opercles with imbricate scales; anterior dorsal spines
much produced. (L. falcatus, L.)

3. Tautoca, Mitch. (Tautoga, sp., Cuv. & Val.). Teeth im a
double series; scales on the cheeks rudimentary, opercles
naked. (Yautoga onitis=Labrus onitis, L.=Tautoga nigra,
Mitch.)

4, Mazarrervs, Cuv. & Val. Teeth in a single series; im-
bricate scales on the cheek ; operculum with a series of scales

along the lower margin, the rest of the opercular appamntns
being naked. (M. reticulatus, Cuv. & Val.)

5. Crenorasrvs, Cuv. & Val. Teeth of the jaws forming a

band; cheeks and opercles scaly. (C.rupestris, L.; C. burgall,
Schoepff, &e.)

** Anal spines more than three.

6. Acanruotasrus (Acantholabrus, sp., Cuv. & Val.). Teeth
of the jaws forming a band. (A. Palloni, Risso; A. Couchii,
Cuv. & Val.)

7. Cenrroxtasrs (Acantholabrus, sp., Cuv. & Val.). Teeth in
a single series. (C. exoletus, L.; C. trutta, Lowe; C. rome-
ritus, Val.)

Second Group: Hypsigenina.

Dorsal fin with twenty rays, thirteen of which are spinous.
The lateral teeth are more or less confluent into an obtuse
osseous ridge, whilst the anterior remain free, conical.

From the Chinese seas to the coasts of Australia.

8. Hypsicenys (Cossyphus, sp., Cuy. & Val., Bleek. ; Creni-

384. Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera,

labrus, sp., Bleck.), Four canine teeth anteriorly in each
jaw; scales on the cheek very small; operculum scaly. (4.
macrodon, Lacép. ; H. ommopterus, Richards. ; H. (Labrus) ja-
ponicus, Cuv. & Val., &c.)

Third Group: Julidina.

Dorsal fin with less than thirteen spines; anterior teeth free,
conical, compressed in Anampses only, the'lateral sometimes more
or less confluent into a ridge; teeth of the lower pharyngeal not
confluent, or pavement-like.

Seas of the tropics, single species extending into the tempe-
rate regions.

* Eleven or twelve (ten) dorsal spines ; lateral line not interrupted ;

cheeks and opercles scaly.

9. X1pnocui.us, Bleck. The membrane of the soft dorsal
without scales; both limbs of the przoperculum scaieless ;
four canine teeth anteriorly in each jaw; lateral teeth more
or less confluent into an obtuse osseous ridge; a posterior
canine tooth. (X. ¢ypus, Bleek.)

10. Szmicossypuus (Cossyphus, sp., Cuv. & Val., Bleek.). The
membrane of the soft dorsal without scales ; both limbs of the
preoperculum scaleless; four canine teeth anteriorly in each
jaw ; lateral teeth more or less confluent into an obtuse osseous
ridge ; no posterior canine tooth. (S. reticulatus, Cuv. & Val. ;

S. (Labrus) pulcher, Ayres.)

11. Decovon (Cossyphus, sp., Poey). The membrane of the soft
dérsal without seales ; the scales on the cheeks extend over the
lower preopercular limb, the posterior being naked and ser-
rated ; four canine teeth anteriorly in each jaw; lateral teeth
not confluent ; a posterior canine tooth. (D. puellaris, Poey.)

12. Prrracoeus, Peters*. Base of the dorsal fin scaly; the
posterior limb of the preoperculum serrated; scales large
(L. lat. 25). D. =". A.2. (P, opercularis, Pet. ; P. teniops,
Pet.)

13. Cossypuus (Cossyphus, sp., Cuv. & Val.). The membrane
of the soft dorsal is scaly at the base ; scales of moderate size
(l. lat. 30-36). Teeth in the jaws well developed; a poste-
rior canine tooth. D. = A.3. (C. mesothorax, Bl.; C.

_acillaris, Benn. ; C. macrurus, Lacép.; C. (Crenilabrus) an-
* Not having had an opportunity of examining the species of this genus,
we do not feel quite confident that the base of the dorsal fin is really scaly.

If the scales at the base of the fin are merely the enlarged scales of the

uppermost series of the back, without adhering to the membrane of the fin,
this genus and the preceding should, perhaps, be united.

bail ice ill BE

“= oo

Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera. 385

thioides, Benn.=C. zosterophorus, Bleek.; C. rufus, L.=C.
_ bodianus, Cuv. & Val., &c.)

14. Ciepricus, Cuv. & Val. The soft dorsal is enveloped in
seales; teeth in the jaws very small; no posterior canine
tooth. (C. genizara, Cuy. & Val.)

** Nine dorsal spines ; lateral line not interrupted ; cheeks and opercles
scaly
15. Durmari, Bleek. Preoperculum serrated ; opercles and
cheeks with large scales ; teeth in the jaws . a single series.
D. 25. A.>- (D. aurigaria, Richards. ; D. (Ctenolabrus)
Slagellifera, Gar. & Val.; D. (Cossyphus) Sanaa: Pet. ;
D. enneacantha, Bleek., &c.)

16. Lasricutuys, Bleek. (Labrus, sp., Cuv. & Val., Richards. ;
Tautoga, sp., and Julis, sp., Richards.) Preeoperculum not
serrated; opercles scaly, cheeks more or less scaly; scales
large; teeth in the jaws in a single series. D.2. A.=:
(ZL. celidotus, Forst.=Labrus pecilopleurus, Cuv. & Val.; L.
rubiginosus, Schleg.; L. (Labrus) laticlavius, Richards. ; L.
(Tautoga) luculentus, Richards.; L. cyanotenius, Bleek.; L.
(Tautoga) tetricus, Richards., &c.)

17. Lasrorpes, Bleek. (Labrus, sp., Riipp.; Cossyphus, sp.,
Cuy. & Val.) Preoperculum not serrated ; opercles and cheeks
scaly ; scales of moderate size; teeth in the jaws minute,
forming a band; a pair of curved erect canines in each jaw*.
(Z.. dimidiatus, Cuv. & Val. ; L. zanthurus, Bleek. ; L. quadri-
lineatus, Riipp., &c.)

*** Nine to eleven dorsal spines; lateral line interrupted ; cheeks and
opercles scaly.

18. Crrruitasrvs, Schleg. (Cheilinoides, Bleek.) Bloveti dor-
sal spines ; preoperculum serrated ; teeth in several series an-
teriorly ; scales on the cheek small, in several series. (C. Tem-
mincku, Bleek. ; C. cyanopleurus, Bleek. ; C. solorensis, Bleek.)

19. Doraronorvs, Gthr. Nine dorsal tae ; teeth ina single
series ; a posterior canine tooth; the middle of the spinous
dorsal is strongly depressed ; scales very larget. (D. mega-

lepis, Gthr.)

20. Curminus, Cuv. Nine or ten dorsal spines; teeth in a

* The gill-membrane is attached to the isthmus in L. guadrilineatus ;
this would be another important character for that genus, if it should be
found in the other species.

T The specimen on which this genus has been founded is not in a good
state of preservation, and the scales on the head have been rubbed off, if
they were present.

Ann. &§ Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. Vili. 25

886 Dr. A.Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera.

single series, each jaw anteriorly with one pair of canines, the
lower pair received between the teeth of the upper ; no pos-
terior canine tooth; dorsal spines subequal in height ; scales
large ; cheek with two series of large scales; lower jaw not
produced backwards. (Ch. chlorurus, Bl.; Ch. lunulatus,
Forsk. ; Ch. diagramma, Lacép. &c.).

21. Erisutus, Cuv. Nine dorsal spines; scales very large;
the lower jaw much produced backwards. (E. insidiator,
Pall.)

_ **** Fight or nine dorsal spines ; head entirely naked or with only a

Sew very small scales, either on the cheek or on the operculum.

22. AnampsEs, Cuv. Dorsal spines nine ; head entirely naked ;
scales of moderate size ; lateral line continuous ; each jaw with
two compressed teeth anteriorly, the lower of which are re-
ceived between the upper ones. (A. c@ruleo-punctatus, Riipp. ;
A. geographicus, Cuv. & Val., &c.)

23. Humieymnus (Halicheres, sp., Riipp.; Tautoga, sp., Cuv.
& Val., Bleek.). Dorsal spines nine; opercles naked, cheek
with a strip of very small scales; scales of moderate size ;
lateral line continuous; each jaw with two conical canines an-
teriorly, the lower of which are received between the upper
ones. (H. (Mullus) fasciatus, Thunb.; H. (Labrus) melapte-
rus, Bl.; H. notophthalmus, Bleek. ; H. leucomos, Bleek., &c.)

24. Srernosutis (Julis, sp., Cuv. & Val.; Halicheres, sp.,

_ Bleek.; Halichoeres, Kner). Dorsal spines nine; head en-
tirely naked ; scales rather large, those in the thoracic region
as large as, or larger than, those on the side of the body;
lateral line continuous ; a posterior canine tooth. (St. siri-
giventer, Benn.* ; St. trilineata= Labrus trilineatus, part., Bl.
Schn. = Julis sebanus, Cuv. & Val. = Halichoeres Casturi,
Bleek.; St. albovittata=Labrus albovittatus, Bonnat.=Julis

_ balteatus, Quoy & Gaim.; St. interrupta, Bleek. ; St, banda-
nensis, Bleek.)

25. Hauicua@res (Halicheres, sp., Riipp., Bleek.; Julis, sp.,
Cuy. & Val., Kner, not Halicheres, Kner). Dorsal spines
nine; head entirely naked ; scales of moderate size, those in
the thoracic region smaller than those on the side of the body ;
lateral line continuous; anterior teeth conical; a posterior
canine tooth. (H. Dussumieri, Cuv. & Val.=J. exornatus,
Richards. = H. notophthalmus, Bleek. ; H. hortulanus, Lacép. ;
H. melanurus, Bleek.; H. miniatus, Kuhl & y. Hass.; H.
Argus, Benn. ; H. Bleekeri, Gthr=J. Cuviert, Bleek. ; H. Cah-

* Tn all the eight specimens examined by me, the posterior canine tooth
is as distinct as in its congeners.

Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis of the Labroid Genera. 387

fornicus, Gthr=J. modestus, Girard ; H. cyanostigma, Cuv. &
Val. ; H. pyrrhogramma, Schleg., &c.*).

26. Novacuta (Xyrichthys, sp., et Novacula, Cuv. & Val. ; Xyr-
ichthys et Novacula, sp., Bleek.; Novacula, sp., Steindach-
ner). Dorsal spines nine, the two anterior of which are some-
times remote from the others; head entirely naked or with a
patch of small scales on the cheek; scales of moderate size ;
lateral line interrupted ; head elevated, with the anterior pro-
file parabolic. (N. cultrata, Cuv. & Val.; N. uniocellata, Spix ;
N. teniura, Lacép.; N. macrolepidota, BL ; N. pavo, Cuy. &
Val. ; N. pentadactyla, L. ; N. bimaculata, Riipp. ; N. argenti-
maculata, Steind., &c.)

27. Juxis (Julis, sp., Riipp., Cuv. & Val., Bleek., Kner). Dorsal
spines eight ; head entirely naked ; snout of moderate extent ;
scales of moderate size; lateral line continuous ; no posterior
eanine tooth. (J. trilobata, Lacép.; J. pavo, Hasselq.; J. bi-
fasciata, Bl.; J. lunaris, L.; J. melanochir, Bleek. ; J. dorsalis,
Q. & G.; J. cupido, Schleg.; J. umbrostigma, Rupp. = J.
Souleyetii, Cuv. & Val., &c.)

28. Gompnosus, Lacép. Dorsal spines eight; head entirely
naked ; snout much produced ; scales of moderate size, lateral
line continuous; no posterior canine tooth. (G. ceruleus,
Lacép., &c.)

29. Cuer1o, Commers. Dorsal spines nine, flexible ; cheeks
naked, operculum with a single series of very small scales ;
scales of moderate size, lateral line continuous ; body elongate ;
head low. (Ch. inermis, Forsk.)

30. Corts (Coris, Lacép.; Hologymnosus, Lacép. ; Halicheres,
sp., Riipp., Bleek. ; Julis, sp., Cuv. & Val., Bleek., Kner).
Dorsal spines nine; head entirely naked ; scales small, lateral
line continuous. (C. mediterranea, Risso= Labrus gulis, L.=
J. vulgaris, Flem.; C. Giofredi, Risso; C. aygula, Lacép.; C.
(Labrus) annulata, Lacép.; C. Cuvieri, Benn. =J. stellata, Cuv.
& Val.; C. Gaimardi, Q. & G.; C. (Labrus) formosa, Benn. ;
C. pulcherrima, Gthr = Julis formosus, Bleek. ; C. auricularis,
Cuy. & Val. ; C. flavovitiata, Benn.=J. Eydoucii, Cuy. & Val. ;
C. heteroptera, Bleek. ; C. variegata, Riipp. ; C. Greenoughii=
J. Greenovii, Mein J leucorhynchus, Bleek.)

81. Cymotures (Julis, sp., et Xyrichthys, sp., Cuv. & Val. ;
Novacula, sp., Bleek., Steindach.). Dorsal spines nine ; head
entirely naked, or with a small patch of rudimentary scales on
the cheek ; scales small, lateral line interrupted. (C. (Julis)
opera Q. &G. ; C. microlepidotus, Cuy, & Val.)

’ More than seventy species.

25*

388 Dr. A. Giinther’s Synopsis-of the Labroid Genera.

Fourth Group: Pseudodacina.

Each jaw armed with two pairs of broad incisors and with a
cutting lateral edge; teeth of the lower pharyngeal confluent,
pavement-like.

East Indian Archipelago.

32. Psrupopax, Bleek. (Odaz, sp., Cuv. & Val.) Eleven dorsal
spines; scales of moderate size, lateral line continuous ; cheeks
and opercles scaly. (P. moluccanus, Cuv. & Val.)

Fifth Group: Scarina.

The teeth in both jaws are intimately soldered together into
a broad convex cutting lamina, and become sometimes entirely
indistinct ; pharyngeal teeth pavement-like. Scales rather large.
From eight to ten dorsal spines*.

Seas of the tropics; single species extending into the tempe-
rate regions.

33. Scarus (Scarus, sp., Forsk., Cuv. & Val.; Scarus, Bleek.).
Cheek with a single series of scales ; the dentigerous plate of
the lower pharyngeal broader than long; upper lip double in
its whole circuit ; dorsal spines pungent.

34, Scaricutuys, Bleek. (Scarus, sp., Cuv. & Val.) Cheek
with a single series of scales; the dentigerous plate of the
lower pharyngeal broader than long; upper lip double in its
whole circuit ; dorsal spines flexible.

35. Cattyopon (Callyodon, sp., Gronov., Cuv. & Val.; Cally-
odon, Bleek.). Cheek with a single series of scales; the den-
tigerous plate of the lower pharyngeal broader than long;
upper lip double only posteriorly ; jaws with distinct oblong
imbricate teeth anteriorly.

36. CattyoponticutHys, Bleek. Cheek with a single series of
scales ; the dentigerous plate of the lower pharyngeal broader
than long; upper lip double only posteriorly; teeth of the
lower jaw distinct, disposed in oblique series, Dorsal spines
stout.

37. Psruposcarvs, Bleek. (Scarus, sp., Forsk., Cuv. & Val.)
From two to four series of scales on the cheek ; the denti-
gerous plate of the lower pharyngeal longer than broad;
upper lip double only posteriorly ; dorsal spines flexible.

Sixth Group: Odacina.
The edge of each jaw is sharp, cutting, without distinct teeth

* The genera of this group having been lately worked out by Dr. von
Bleeker, we repeat shortly the diagnoses given by him.

Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 389

anteriorly ; pharyngeal teeth pavement-like. Scales small or
rather small. Dorsal spines numerous, flexible.
Coasts of Australia and of New Zealand.

38. Opax (Odaz, sp., Cuv. & Val.). Cheeks and opercles scaly ;
snout conical, but with the upper jaw not produced. (O.
pullus, Forsk.; O. semifasciatus, Cuv. & Val.; O. radiatus=

_ Malacanthus radiatus, Q. & G.= Cheilio lineatus, Cuv. & Val.)

39. OxistHEeRors, Richards. Head naked. (0. cyanomelas,
Richards.)

40. SirHoenatuus, Richards. Cheeks and opercles scaly ;
snout very long; upper jaw terminating in a pointed ap-
pendage. (8S. argyrophanes, Richards.)

XXXIX.—On the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant, and the different
Species of Ulex employed in the Preparation of the ‘ Yerba de
Maté, or Paraguay Tea. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S.&e,

[Continued from p. 228.]

The note in M. Bonpland’s handwriting, accompanying the
specimens sent by him, 1s as follows :—

“No. 596. Herbe du Paraguay—Maté—Ilex theezans, Bonpland—
; Ilex Paraguayensis, St.-Hilaire. Se trouve dans le Para-
guay, le Brésil, et Entre Rios.

“ No. 2425. Cadna des Brésiliens—Ilex ovalifolia, Bonpl., nouv. espéce.
Se trouve dans le Faxinal, au sortir de la Picada de S* Cruz,
a 4 lieues du Rio Pardo.

“ No. 2333. Cazdna des Brésiliens—Caachiriri ou Caachiri des Guaranis
—Ilex amara, Bonpl.,n. esp. Se trouve dans les montagnes
de S* Cruz et dans les foréts du Parana.

* No, 2332. Cavzina des Brésiliens—Caachirirt des Guaranis—Ilex cre-
pitans, Bonpl., n.esp. Se trouve dans les bois de Guaya-
raca dans le coeur de S* Cruz et sur les bords du Parana.

* No. 2330. Carina de folha larga des Brésiliens.

“No. 2374. Catina amarga des Brésiliens.

* No. 2479. Catina des Guaranis—Ilexr gigantea, Bonpl., n. esp. Se
trouve dans les bois de S* Cruz et sur les bords du Parana.

* No. 2471. Caunina des Brésiliens—Ilex Humboldtiana, Bonpl., n. esp.
Se trouve dans le Picada de S* Cruz qui conduit a Rio
Pardo, Prov. Rio Grande, Brésil.

“Toutes ces espéces d’Ilex sont employées a faire de l’herbe Maté. Les

nos, d’ordre correspondent 4 mon journal botanique.

* Corrientes, 17 Juin, 1857.” ** AIME BONPLAND.”

When in Paris three years ago, I endeavoured to ascertain
whether any of these specimens agreed with St.-Hilaire’s typical
plant ; but the latter, unfortunately, had been mislaid or lost in
the removal of the collections exhibited in the great ‘ Exposi-

390 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

tion’ of 1855. St.-Hilaire states that he had compared his
plant from Curitiba with specimens from Paraguay, and found
them specifically identical: this conclusion does not correspond
with the specimens before me.

I have since obtained from Curitiba a specimen of the plant
there used in the preparation of the Herva de Paranagué. On
comparing it with the true Ilex Paraguayensis sent by Bonpland,
I find the two sufficiently distinct, as will be seen by the dia-
gnoses that will follow: this fact is of interest, as it accounts at
once for the difference in the quality of the tea respectively pre-
pared from these two plants.

Hitherto I have spoken only of the Yerba produced from these
two species. Bonpland, however, states positively that the other
species, of which he sent specimens, are also employed in the
preparation of the Yerba of commerce. This fact has lately
been confirmed by the assurance I have received from a Brazilian
gentleman from Porto Alegre, who trades extensively in this
commodity: his information is very interesting, both as regards
the difference in the quality of these products, and the districts
in which the trees are found; and from his knowledge of this
matter and his long experience, his account may be fully depended
on. The other species grow principally in the districts that
stretch far to the eastward and southward of the long mountain-
range which extends from the “Serra Géral” of Curitiba, in
lat. 26° S., to lat. 82° S., where it is shown in the maps as the
“Serra do Herval,’’ so called from the abundance of its Maté
trees. The summits of this wide-spread mountain-range are
very broad, forming numerous table-lands which afford excellent
pasturage for cattle. The Maté trees are never found on these
table-lands, nor in the broad plains that skirt the river-beds:
they grow invariably on the inclined hill-sides in the numerous
gorges intersecting the country, which in most cases are densely
wooded; and it is in these woods that the different species of
Ilex abound. In some places the Maté trees attain a consider-
able size, often exceeding 100 feet in height. These larger trees
grow especially on the declivities of the western side of the same
mountain-range, where all the streams flow into the river Uru-
guay. The Yerba here produced is of an excellent quality:
that called by the Brazilians “ Herva de Palmeira” is renowned
as being equal to the best Paraguay tea.

It is in this region that seven of the far-famed Missions esta-
blished by the Jesuits are situated, where the Maté is exten-
sively collected. Upon the eastern declivities, along the tribu-
taries of the rivers Pardo and Jacuhy, are the ‘ Hervales’ of
Faxinal, Santa Cruz, and Guayaraga, to which Bonpland’s speci-
mens refer. Here also is that of Butacarahy, equally renowned,

eee a

ae ee ae ae eee

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant. 89%

where the I/ex gigantea of Bonpland abounds, and where it at-
tains a height of 70 feet: the other four kinds, with smaller and
more lanceolate, punctate leaves, rarely here exceed the height of
30 or 40 feet. The latter are more irregularly branched, with a
more straggling growth, and they produce the sort called by the
Brazilians Herva brava (wild Maté), while the larger-leaved
species, such as the Ilex gigantea, yield a kind of tea called
Herva mansa (mild Maté); such trees have straighter trunks,
with more regular and rounded heads. The former sorts have
‘amore bitter and stronger flavour, and want the peculiar and
more agreeable aroma of the Paraguay type. When, however,
the Herva brava is mixed with the Herva mansa in the propor-
tion of 1 in 3 or 1 in 4, it produces a kind of Maté which is
hardly distinguishable from the genuine Paraguay Yerba; and
it thus forms a considerable object of commerce.

Still further to the southward of the Serra do Herval, in the
mountain districts of the Taypes or Canguassti, some species of
flex abound which are said to produce a tea as valuable as the
best sorts of Herva de Palmeira, or even vying with the Para-
guay tea, being equal to them in fragrance, flavour, and strength.
This fact is worthy of notice when we take into consideration
the great difference in the latitude of these districts. The qua-
lity of the tea of all these various kinds depends greatly on the
time of year in which the leaves are gathered, the best season
for the harvest being well known to the natives.

Dr. Reisseck has lately published, in Martius’s ‘ Flora Brasi-
liensis,’ a Monograph of the Brazilian species of Ilex. He evi-
dently had not seen any specimen of the true Ilex Paraguayensis;
for his diagnosis under that name refers to some of the smaller,
more lanceolate, and punctate-leaved species of the genus, and
certainly not to the celebrated true Paraguayan plant.

I now present the characters of the several Maté plants that
have been here referred to :—

1. Ile Paraguayensis, St.-Hil. in Spr. Syst. iv. cur. post. p. 48 ;
Hook. (in parte) Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 35. tab. 1;—Ilex Para-
guariensis, St.-Hil. (in parte) Mém. Mus. ix.351; DC. Prodr.
ii. 15 ;—Ilex Paraguensis, D. Don in Lamb. Pin. App. p. 7.
tab. 4 ;—Ilex thezzans, Bonpl. MSS. (non Mart.) ;—ramulis
angulato-striatis ; foliis oblongis vel obovato-oblongis, coria-
ceis, glaberrimis, integris aut obsolete aut profundius grosse-
dentatis, margine revoluto, utrinque concoloribus, nervis su-
perne vix distinctis, subtus prominulis, reticulato-venosis,
epunctatis ; petiolo canaliculato ; inflorescentia in axillis plu-
tiflora; pedunculis 4-6, subfasciculatis, e nodo bracteato
ortis, petiolo sublongioribus, interdum 1-floris, vel medium

392 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

versus 2-3-fidis, cum pediccllis 1-floris; floribus in f 5-meris,
- in Q 4-meris, glaberrimis ;. sepalis parvis, rotundatis ; petalis
oblongis, retlexis, calyce 4-plo longioribus; drupa glabra,
piperiformi; nucibus 5, singulis stria mediana prominula ca-
rinatis,—Paraguay ; in Brasilia australi introducta.

Type a.—In the typical specimen sent to me by Bonpland as
the real Paraguay species, the leaves are very entire, or some-
times with only a slight indication of distant teeth near their
Summit; they are quite opake above, nearly concolorous: the

upper surface is smooth and almost nerveless; but the nerves,

when present, are slender and prominent beneath. They are
3? inches long, 12 inch broad, on a petiole 3 lines long: about
four very slender fasciculated peduncles issue from an axillary
stipitiform nodule, each bearing three one-flowered pedicels :
the peduncle measures 3 lines, the pedicels 2 lines, with a glo-

bular flower-bud 1 line in diameter: sometimes one or two of .

these pedicels are wanting, in which case the peduncle is 5 lines
long and 1-flowered. The specimen was collected at Candelaria,
in the province of Corrientes, “in a wood planted by the Jesuits.”
—RHerb. Bonpl. no. 596*.

Var. 8. idonea ;—foliis crassioribus, rachi subtus crassiori.

In this variety (sent with the preceding, without any locality)
the leaves are thicker and obsoletely dentated all round their
margin, which is revolute; above, the nervures are distinct and
the midrib is thicker; the blade is 3} inches long, 1} inch
broad, on a petiole of 5 lines. The specimen is without flower
or fruit}.

Var. y. dentata, nob. ;—foliis e medio usque ad petiolum cu-
neatis, grosse dentatis, dentibus obtusis glandula minima
donatis ; fructibus piperis magnitudine.

The leaves are here more deeply and obtusely toothed for two-
thirds of their length, the lower portion being quite cuneiform
and entire ; they are somewhat shining above, very smooth, with
immersed nervures; the lower face is opake, with prominent
fine nervures, the midrib being much raised; they are 3 inches
long, 14 inch broad, on a petiole of 5 lines. The specimen is in
fruit ; the pedicels are fasciculated on a short nodule, and are
either 1- or 3-flowered and 5 lines long; the drupe, seated on a
4-lobed calyx, is globular, 2 lin. diam., crowned with a thin,
flat, sessile, 4-lobed stigma. The plant is probably from one of
the old Jesuit plantations on the Uruguay f.

* A drawing of this plant is given in Plate 61 a of the ‘Contributions.’
+ A sketch of this variety will be seen in Plate 61 B.
} An outline of this variety will be seen in Plate 62 a.

hes

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the‘ Maté’? Plant, +393

Var. 8, usitata, nob. ;—foliis e medio ad basin cuneatis, breviter
et remote dentatis, dentibus glandula mucronulatis, margine
paulo reflexis ; corymbo petiolo 2-plo longiore, e basi. ramoso,
ramis 3—4-floris, pedicellis longiusculis, tenuissimis, umbel-
lato-fasciculatis, imo bracteolatis; floribus 4-meris, glaberri-
mis, parvulis; drupa piperiformi.—Prov. San Paolo (Gaudi-
chaud, no. 57).—An species distincta ?

The leaves are 3-34 inches long, 13 inch broad, on a petiole
of 5 lines; they are more finely toothed than the preceding:
the primary branch of the axillary corymb is 2 lines long, the
five or six fasciculated branchlets 3 lines, and the three pedicels
at the extremity of each 2 lines long; the expanded flower is
2 lin. diam. Both the ovary and ripe fruit are crowned with a
flat sessile stigma, as in the Paraguayan species ; the drupe is
globular, and nearly 3 lines in diameter*.

2. Ilex Curitibensis, nob.;—Ilex Paraguariensis, Sé.-Hi/. (in
parte) Mém. Mus. ix. 351; Voy. Diam. i. 273; DC. Prodr.
ii. 15 ;—Iex Maté, St.-Hil. Pl. Remarg. i. 41 ;—glaberrima,
ramulis teretibus, angulato-striatis, fuscis, lenticellis notatis,
junioribus subcompressis, acute 4—6-gonis ; foliis elliptico-
oblongis, imo cuneatis, apice breviter et repente acuminatis,
acumine obtuso aut emarginato, grosse dentatis, dentibus
paucis obtusis valde gibbis et apice glandula mucronatis,
subcoriaceis, rigidulis, supra fuscescentibus, nitidis, costa
nervisque omnino immersis, subtus pallidioribus, subferru-
gineis, opacis, epunctatis; petiolo longiusculo, canaliculato ;
floribus 2 paucis, in axillis fasciculatis, 4-meris ; drupa ovata,
stigmate pulvinato 4-lobo coronata, nucibus 4.—Proy. San
Paolo, v.s. ex sylvis prope Curitiba; etiam in hb, Delessert,

Sorocaba (Sellow).

This must be the plant collected by St.-Hilaire at Curitiba,
and considered by him to be identical with the Paraguay species,
which he does not appear to have seen ; the two plants, however,
are manifestly different. Here the branchlets are very angularly
suleated, shining, and, as well as the leaves, grow nearly black
in drying ; the leaves are more distinctly cuneate, the dentations
are fewer in number, and consequently larger, deeper, very
obliquely rounded, each tooth having near its sinus a short acute
mucronate gland; the opacity on the lower side is caused b
the presence of very minute and crowded granulations, hack
are yery manifest under a lens: they have no immersed black
glands, as in Reisseck’s second section of the genus; the midrib
is somewhat prominent below, polished, and very dark. The

* This variety is shown in Plate 62 B of the ‘ Contributions.’

894 Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant.

leaves are 3-4 inches long, 14-2 inches broad, on a petiole
6 lines long: the drupe is oval, 24 lines long, 2 lines diam.,
supported on a 4-lobed calyx, and crowned with a prominent,
pulviniform, 4-lobed stigma; it encloses four nuts*.

Var. Gardneriana, nob. ;—Ilex Paraguayensis, Hook. (in parte)
Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 35, tab. 1 ;—ramulis opacioribus, foliis
non fuscescentibus, coriaceis, supra nervis venisque reticulatis
subconspicuis, ad costam profunde sulcatis, subtus pallidiori-
bus. An species distincta?—Prov. Rio de Janeiro in Mon-
tibus Organensibus (Gardner, no. 346), v. v.

This-plant is well represented by Sir Wm. Hooker, in the
drawing above cited, under the name of J/ex Paraguayensis, var. a.
It is a small tree, about 15 feet in height : its leaves are 24—3 inches
long, 15-18 lines broad, on a nearly terete slender fuscous petiole
5-6 lines long; their margin is much reflexed, with a very acute
uncinate gland on the apex of each tooth, close to the sinus: the
under side, viewed through a lens, presents a similar minutely
granulated surface, and is quite epunctate. My specimen has no
fruit ; but that in the Hookerian herbarium had a single drupe,
which is of a globular form, 24 lines diam., crowned with a
depressed, pulvinate, 4-lobed stigma, as shown in the plate
referred to.

3. Ilex gigantea, Boupl. MSS., n. sp.;—arbor excelsa, glaberrima,
ramulis subrugosis, junioribus angulatis, lenticellatis; foliis
cuneato-oblongis vel obovatis, apice rotundatis vel retusis,
hinc brevissime acutis aut mucronatis, integerrimis, margine
incrassato valde revoluto, crasso-coriaceis, supra nitidulis,
costa nervisque omnino immersis, subtus glauco-ferrugineis,
epunctatis, nervis gracillimis paulo prominulis; petiolo cras-
siusculo, canaliculato ; racemulis ? axillaribus, e basi 3—4-floris,
petiolo dimidio brevioribus; drupis globosis, levibus, piperis
magnitudine, stigmate majusculo mammeformi 4-lobo pro-
minente coronatis; nucibus 4.—In sylvis ad S* Cruz, prov.
Rio Grande, et ad ripas fl. Parana, Prov. Entrerios.—Bonpland,
nos, 2830, 2374, et 2479.

This is certainly a very distinct species, apparently allied to
I. integerrima, Reiss. It forms a very lofty tree, with a copious
rounded head ; its leaves are very thick, coriaceous, very smooth,
nerveless and polished above, with entire, very rounded and re-
volute thick margins, cuneate at base, very opake beneath, with
inconspicuous nervures; they are 3 inches long, 13-14 inch
broad, on a thick, broad, and somewhat marginated petiole
5 lin. long; the pedicels of the fruit are barely 3 lines long ;

* This plant is represented in Plate 63 of the ‘ Contributions.’

Mr. J, Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 395

the drupe is 3 lin. diam., with a prominent mammiform and

obsoletely 4-lobed stigma. In another specimen the leaves are

more polished, extremely smooth above, the margin showing a

disposition to become toothed ; they are pale brown above and

coeaes brown beneath, the petiole being thinner and 3-carinated
low*,

4, Ilex amara, Bonpl. MSS. ;—ramulis rubellis, glaberrimis,
striato-angulatis ; foliis lanceolatis, imo longe cuneatis, versus
apicem cuneatis, et hinc obtusiusculis et emarginatis, ultra

_ medium integerrimis, hine inde serratis, dentibus extus ro-
tundatis, apice glanduliferis, margine vix revoluto, glaber-
rimis, crassiusculis, superne nitidis, pallide viridibus, nervis

* costaque mediana rubella immersis, subtus flavo-opacis, epunc-

' tatis, nervis tenuissimis, anastomosantibus, inconspicuis ; pe-
tiolo flavo, angusto, canaliculato.—In sylvis circa Missiones,

ad ripas fluvii Paranensis, et ad montem Santa Cruz in prov.
Rio Grande.

This is a still more distinct species, with lanceolate leaves,
which are cuneate and entire for two-thirds of their length, their
summit being shortly attenuated and emarginated ; above, they
are opake and very smooth, almost nerveless, with a reddish flat
midrib ; they are pale green, somewhat paler and yellowish be-
low, where their delicate nervures are scarcely prominent, and
their midrib, of an orange-red colour, is not much raised. They
are 23-23 inches long, ? inch broad, on a petiole 4 lines long.
The specimen has neither flower nor fruit. In form the leaves
somewhat resemble those of J. nigropunctata, but they want the
peculiar dotted glands so conspicuous in that speciest.

5. Ilex Humboldtiana, Bonpl. MSS. (stirps ¢) ;—lIlex crepitans,
Bonpl. MSS. (stirps 2) ;—Ilex Paraguariensis, Reiss. (non
St.-Hil.), var. angustifolia, Flor. Bras. xxviii. p. 63. tab. 13.
fig. 17 ;—-glaberrima, ramulis rugulosis, subangulatis ; foliis
confertis, lanceolatis, utrinque gradatim attenuatis, summo
anguste obtusis, crassiusculis, obsolete dentatis, dentibus
glanduliferis, superne nitidis, olivaceo-viridibus vel atroviren-
tibus, levissimis, fere enerviis, ad costam profunde sulcatis,
subtus flavescentibus aut pallide ferrugineis, nervulis sub-
patentibus paulo prominulis inter se arcuatim nexis, hinc
remote nigro-punctulatis; petiolo tenui, canaliculato; pani-
culis axillaribus, e basi ramis 3-6, fasciculatis, ramis 3-floris,
floribus 4-meris, glaberrimis; drupis parvis, globosis, stig-
mate mammeformi sub-4-lobo coronatis, nucibus 3—4.—In

* This species is represented in Plate 64 a of the ‘ Contributions.’
+ A drawing of this species will be seen in Plate 64 B.

396 Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

montibus Guayaraca et Santa Cruz, versus Rio Pardo, in
prov. Rio Grande, et in Missionibus, versus fluv. Parané, in
prov. Corrientes (Bonpland, nos. 2449, 2471, 2332).

The above two species of Bonpland appear to me identical,
there being no difference, except that the one is the male plant,
with somewhat paler leaves, the other being the female plant,
with less elongated and extremely dark leaves. It is evidently
one of the varieties of Reisseck’s [lex Paraguariensis, but it
bears no analogy whatever with the Paraguay type. It is one of
the most esteemed kinds of Maté trees, and the tea yielded by
it is so strong in flavour as to require tempering by admixture
with others of a milder kind. The leaves are very much smaller
than any of the preceding species, are attenuated at both ends,
above are of a dark green (in the 2 blackish green), polished,
veinless, and deeply channelled at the place of the midrib;
beneath, in the ¢, glaucous, in the 2 of a yellowish hue,
opake, owing to a minutely granulated surface, which is re-
motely spotted with small, immersed, black glands. In the
the leaves are 14-1? inch long, 4 inch broad, on a petiole of
34 lines; in the 2 they are 2-24 inches long, 5-8 lines broad,
on a petiole of 24-3 lines. The flowers are numerous in the
axils of the younger branches, in a short fasciculated branching
corymb, the basal ramifications being slender, 24 lines long,
each bearing three small flowers on pedicels 2 lines long; the
four petals are three times as large as the sepals, orbicular,
concave, glabrous, white, the flower expanded being 2 lines in
diameter: in the g the sterile ovary is depressed, broadly 8-rayed
in the summit, with a small sessile 4-lobed stigma in the centre :
in the 9 the drupe is globular, 14 line diam., crowned with a
prominent mammiform sessile stigma ; it encloses three or four
nuts *.

6. Ilex ovalifolia, Bonpl. MSS. ;—Ilex Paraguariensis, Reiss.
(non St.-Hil.) in Mart. Flor. Bras. xxvii. p. 63, var. longi-
folia, tab. 13. fig. 16 ;—Ilex Paraguarensis, Spach, Phan. ii.
430. pl. 16;—glaberrima, ramulis angulato-striatis; foliis
ellipticis vel elliptico-oblongis, utrinque acutis, apice breviter
coarctato et obtuso, coriaceis, rigidulis, glaberrimis, obsolete
dentatis, dentibus glandula minuta donatis, margine cartila-
gineo subreflexo, superne nitidulis, profunde viridibus vel
brunnescentibus, nervis immersis vix distinctis, ad costam
sulcatis, subtus opacis, pallide glaucis aut flavescentibus, re-
mote nigro-punctulatis, costa valde prominente, nervis sub-
patentibus inter se arcuatis paulo prominulis; petiolo sulcato,

* A representation of this plant is shown in Plate 65 a of the ‘ Contri-
butions.’

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the‘ Maté’ Plant, 397

sublongiusculo, ‘sepius recurvo; paniculis axillaribus, multi-
floris, petiolo 2-plo longioribus, sub lente obsolete puberulis,
demum subglabris ; floribus 4- rarius 5-meris, petalis oblongis,
patentibus; ovario stigmate magno mammeformi 4-lobo
sessili apiculato; drupa globosa, stigmate mammillari coro-
nata.—In prov. Rio Grande, ad Faxinal, et versus Rio Pardo
(Bonpland, no. 2425) 2; ex herb. Delessert, Rio de Janeiro
(eult.?), A. Richard (¢).

This species is very nearly allied to the preceding, and appears
to be one of the varieties which Dr. Reisseck has mistaken for
the true Paraguay Maté-tree. In the specimen collected near
Rio de Janeiro, which seems to be the male plant (appertaining
to the female, Bonpland, no. 2425), the leaves are much darker
and more polished ; they are 14—1? inch long, 8-9 lines broad,
on a petiole 3 lines in length: the inflorescence is a branching
corymb, 6-9 lines long, with lateral racemose branchlets, each
bearing three pedicelled small 4-merous flowers ; the sepals and
petals have ciliated margins; the sterile ovary has a flat de-
pressed 8-grooved summit, with an obsolete 4-lobed stigma.
In Bonpland’s female plant the leaves are similar in size and
shape, but are much paler above and more glaucous below: its
inflorescence is an axillary panicle, 6-12 lines long, with several
pedicels, which are either 1- or 3-flowered; if 1-flowered, the
pedicel is 2-bracteated below the middle, showing the point
where the two abortive flowers would have been inserted: these
1-flowered pedicels are 2-3 lines long; in the 3-flowered rami-
fications the ultimate pedicels are 1-2 lines long. This female
flower is much larger than that of the male, and when expanded
is 2 lines in diameter; it is generally 4-, sometimes 5-merous,
the sepals and petals having ciliated margins; the ovary is
somewhat oval, surmounted by a large, mammiform, sessile,

4-grooved stigma*.

The two following species have been referred by botanists to
the true Maté plant :—

7. Ilex nigropunctata, nob. ;—Ilex Paraguayensis, var. y, Hook.
(non St.-Hil.) in Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 35. tab. 3. plant. ¢ ;—
Chomelia amara, Vell. Flor. Flum. 42. Icon. i. 106. plant. 2 ;—
ramulis sulcatis ; foliis oblongis aut oblongo-lanceolatis, utrin-
que attenuatis, apice obtusiusculis, obsolete dentatis, dentibus

-glanduliferis, margine subrevoluto, superne pallide viridibus,
nitidiusculis, ad costam sulcatis, utrinque nervosis et reticu-
lato-venosis, subtus (in sicco) flavido- vel glauco-viridibus et
nigro-punctulatis, costa prominente; petiolo tenui, canalicu-

* A drawing of this species is given in Plate 65 B of the ‘ Contributions.’

898 Mr,.J, Miers on the History of the ‘Maté’ Plant.

lato; racemis axillaribus, multifloris, ternatim compositis,
petiolo 2-4-plo longioribus; floribus 4-meris pedicellisque
pilosulis ; ovario in ¢ depresso, radiatim sulcato, in 9 ovato;
stigmate pulvinato, 4-lobo.—Brasilia, ad Campos de Goita-
cazes, versus ostium fluv. Parahyba, prov. Rio de Janeiro.—
v. v. ad Rio de Janeiro, in hort. bot. Imp. cult. (¢ et Q), et
in hort. Kew. Lond. introduct. (¢).—v. s. in herb. Delessert
(Guillemin, no.95 2).

This has always appeared to me a perfectly distinct species, differ-
ing widely in all respects from Ilex Paraguayensis, of which it was
considered to be a mere variety by Sir Wm. Hooker. I find no
species in Reisseck’s enumeration of the genus that corresponds
with it: he appears, however, to have known this plant only
from Sir Wm. Hooker’s drawing of it, and he makes it identical
with Ilex affinis, Gardn. (no. 3086). It is clear to me that, if
he had been able to compare these plants with one another, he
would have come to a very different conclusion. In the male
plant under consideration, the leaves, sometimes alternate, fre-
quently opposite, are lanceolately oblong, pointed towards both
extremities, pale on both faces, very reticulated, toothed on the
margin at nearly equal distances, the teeth being rounded ex-
ternally, with an acute gland near the sinus; the under surface
of the leaves is spotted all over with very distinct black dots.
They are 33 inches long, 13 inch broad, on a petiole nearl
4 lines in length. The inflorescence is a simple panicle, 3-14 ine
long, with alternate secondary pedicels 14 line long, each sur-
mounted by three pedicellets 1 line long, bearing flowers which
before bursting are globular, and 1 line diam.; the flowers are
4-merous, the calyx pubescent, the petals have ciliated margins,
the ovary is depressed and radiately sulcate, with a small 4-lobed
stigma. In the female plant the leaves are of similar form, but
somewhat smaller, fuscous and enervose above, more rigid in
texture, the margins more reflexed, and the under surface opake
and of a dull yellow colour: the inflorescence is more racemose,
bearing 3-5 or 7 flowers, which are somewhat larger and 4-
merous ; the sepals are small, orbicular, and ciliated, the petals
obovate and smooth, the ovary globular, with a small mammi-
form 4-grooved stigma. Padre Velloz, who has figured the
female plant, says it is called Congonha, and is used as Maté;
but it is more bitter than the ordinary Herva de Curitiba*.

8. Ilex acutangula, Neuw. ex Nees in Flor. 1821, p. 329 ;—Ilex
Paraguayensis, Hook. (non St.-Hil.) Bot. Mag. 3992 ;—Celas-
trus 4-angulatus, Schrad. Gott. Anz. 1821, p. 716; DC.

* The male plant is shown in Plate 66 a, the female plant in Plate 66 B
of the ‘ Contributions,’

Mr. J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant. 399

Prodr, ii, 7 ;—ramulis 4-angulatis, rubescentibus ; foliis sub-

oppositis, ellipticis, imo subacutis, versus apicem rotundiori-

bus, hine acumine brevi repente coarctato, recurvatim canali-
formibus, irregulariter serratis, dentibus acutis, glanduliferis,
supra lucidis, subtus pallidioribus, epunctatis, nervis utrinque
paulo prominulis ; petiolo brevi, canaliculato; racemis axilla-
ribus, paniculatis; pedicellis plurimis, subumbellatis; calyce

_ pubescente; drupis siccis, sub-8-sulcatis.—Brasilia, v. v. in
hort. Kew. cult. sub nom. “ Ilex Paraguayensis.”

This is the species described by Sir Wm. Hooker as the
a Tea-tree, which he figured in the ‘Botanical Magazine,’
as then growing in Glasgow, where it first flowered in June 1842,
having been introduced into this country by Messrs. Luccomb
and Pince of Exeter; he again mentioned it in his interesting
account of the Maté plant (Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 31). It is
distinguished from all the preceding species by its quadrangular
stems, its opposite serrated leaves (a character of frequent occur-
rence in the preceding species), the teeth being very close and
regular, and furnished with glandular points which are almost
spinous: the recurved and suddenly contracted apex of the leaves
affords an additional character. In all its essential features it
corresponds with the species above quoted and described in
Prince Maximilian Neuwied’s ‘Travels.’ It is certainly allied to
the true Ilex Paraguayensis, which it resembles in the size of its
leaves ; but it differs widely in its specific characters: its leaves
are less rigid and coriaceous, differently nerved, their margins
being closely serrated, the petiole is more terete, and the in-
florescence is very different. Both species, having epunctate
leaves, belong to the first section of Reisseck’s distribution.
The leaves are 34 inches long, 2 inches broad, on a petiole
3 lines in length ; “their short sharp serratures are 1 or 2 lines
distant from one another. I have not seen it in flower, the
above floral characters being taken from the figure in the ‘ Bo-
tanical Magazine.’ The raceme, as there shown, differs from
that of the many preceding species in its primary branches
bearing several umbellate pedicels and a cluster of flowers.

The Ilex truncata of Prince Neuwied, recorded at the same
time, appears to be a closely allied plant: it is the Celastrus
ilicifolius of Schrader, mentioned in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus,’
ii. p. 7.

Allied to these plants is the following species, which I found
in the Organ Mountains, and which has been described by Dr.
Reisseck under the name of

Ilex ebenacea, Reiss, in Mart, Flor. Bras. fasc, 28. p. 44,

400 Mr.J. Miers on the History of the ‘ Maté’ Plant.

tab. 11. f.7,—v.v. in Montibus Organensibus, Prov. Rio de
Janeiro.

The description above cited is that of the male plant; but the
plant found by me had hermaphrodite flowers and fruit. In
this the leaves are alternate, sometimes opposite, rarely ternate,
very coriaceous, with immersed nerves, which are scarcely pro-
minent below: the upper surface is convex, sub-polished, with
cartilaginous margins, which are very revolute; the midrib is
immersed and sulcate above, prominulent below; the lower
surface of the leaves is paler and opake, being densely covered
with very minute, whitish, punctate scales, seen only under the
lens : they want the larger black dots found in the preceding
species. The leaves are 21-22 inches long, 10-11 lines broad,
on a somewhat slender petiole 6-9 lines long. The inflorescence

is axillary, consisting of 2-5 fasciculated 1-flowered pedun-
cles 2-3 lines long: the calyx is 5-toothed; the five petals are
oblong, obtuse, rotately expanded, 3 lines long, 14 line broad,
slightly coalescent at their base by the adhesion of the alternate
filaments, which are as long as the petals, and in like manner
expanded: the ovary is oval, 5-celled, each cell having one sus-
pended ovule: the stigma is broadly mammiform and sub-
5-lobed: the drupe is oval, purplish red, fleshy, 5-7 lines long,
4-6 lines diam., crowned with a large conical stigma, and con-
taining five osseous grooved nuts, each 1-seeded: the embryo is
minute, near the summit of the albumen.

It is probable that the Jlex rivularis, Gardn., and JI. affnis,
Gardn., both from the province of Goyaz, are theiniferous. Dr,
Reisseck considers the one to be a mere variety of the other;
but they appear to me sufficiently distinct. In the former the
leaves are much broader, stouter, with a more revolute and
thicker cartilaginous margin ; the nerves are fewer, coarser, more
distant and more divaricated ; the petiole is shorter and broader.
In the latter the racemes are more elongated, more spicated, and
the pedicels much longer ; the flowers are nearly half the size of
the former, with a glabrous (not a pubescent) calyx. These
differences cannot be sexual, for in both my specimens the
flowers are 2 and 4-merous.

All the above species, excepting the last-mentioned, are extra-
tropical, or scarcely reach the limit of the southern solstice, and
they all appear to contain the peculiar principle (¢heine) which
exists in Chinese tea and in coffee. ‘The Yerba de Paraguay,
like coffee, owes its refreshing qualities not only to the presence
of theine, but to a peculiar acid. Dr. Stenhouse found 2 per
cent. of theine in Congou tea, and 0°75 to 1 per cent. of the
same principle in coffee—called also caffeine, both having been

<— -

Mr. A. Adams on a supposed new Genus of Pelagic Mollusca. 40%

found to be identical. The quantity existing in the Yerba de
Paraguay has not been ascertained, but it is probably not less
in amount than in coffee. Coffee, however, derives its pleasant
flavour principally from its peculiar acid, called caffeic acid,
which is very analogous to kinic acid, or the vegetable acid of
Cinchona-barks. Dr. Stenhouse relates that when caffeic acid
is treated with sulphuric acid and binoxide of manganese, it
yields the peculiar principle called Arnone, and that the Paraguay
tea also furnishes kinone when subjected to a similar treatment.
It is worthy of notice that the leaves of our common Holly,
when exposed to the action of the same reagents, also yield
kinone, as do the whole of the Cinchona tribe of plants and
Asiatic Tea. There is another vegetable product of an analogous
nature, the guarand, or inspissated juice of the Paullinia sorbilis,
prepared by the Indians of Para, the infusion of which affords a
very refreshing drink, of which the Indians are very fond. This
has been analysed by Dr. Stenhouse, and found to contain a
large proportion of theine. It is singular that Man, in the
lowest grades of civilization, should have had the faculty of
distinguishing and applying to his use those plants which con-
tain the peculiar principle to which the tea of China owes its
invigorating property.

XL.—On a supposed new Genus and on some new Species of
Pelagic Mollusca. By Artuur Apvams, F.L.S. &c.

As the little floating forms of Mollusca which inhabit the high
seas are so little known and so seldom met with, I consider it
interesting to the zoologist that the capture of every novel ex-
ample should be recorded, even supposing the presumed “ new
genus” should hereafter be proved to be merely a synonym of
some well-known type. Thus Zoea of Leach led the way to
Thompson’s revelations of the metamorphoses of the Crustacea,
and Cirrhopteron of Sars to those of the Mollusca. Sinusigera
of D’Orbigny has been said to be the larva of Dolium, the nu-
cleus of which, however, is smooth and tumid, and the outer lip
thin and simple. The same species, S. cancellata, has also been
supposed by Macdonald to be the young of a very different
shell, namely Pedicularia. The nearest approach to the small
shells described below is Sinusigera; but if they be the fry or
embryonic condition of some other mollusk, I cannot imagine
to what known genus they can be affiliated.

Genus Auctorg, A, Adams.
Testa dextrorsa, spiralis, trochiformis ; anfractuultimo ad peripheriam
Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol, viii. 26

402 Mr. A. Adams on new Species of Pelagic Mollusca.

acute carinato. Apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, in spinam vel
rostrum antice producto.
1. Alciope rostralis, A. Adams.

A. testa trochiformi, vitrea, pellucida ; anfractibus 34, convexiusculis;
suturis, peripheria et rostro rufo tinctis; rostro mediocri.

Hab. China Sea.

2. Alciope spicata, A. Adams.

A, testa trochiformi, semipellucida, nucleo magno nigricante ; anfrac-
tibus planiusculis, ultimo acute carinato ; rostro recto, valde pro-
ducto, violascente.

Hab. China Sea.

Genus SinusicEera, D’Orbigny.

1. Sinusigera fusoides, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-fusiformi, alba, subopaca; anfractibus tribus, ultimo
magno, in medio tumido; apertura angusta; labio recto, crasso, .
antice producto, acuminato ; labro antice et postice sinuato, in
medio lobato.

Hab. In the sea, east coast of China.

2. Sinusigera bicarinata, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-turbinata, fusca, semipellucida; anfractibus 33, con-
vexis, leevibus, ultimo bicarinato, basi carinula infra carinam infe-
riorem cincta ; apertura ovata ; labio brevi, antice abrupte truncato ;
labro margine in medio lobato, antice et postice sinuato.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

These species, like those I have hitherto described, appear to
be perfect adult shells with small nucleolar whorls and well-
developed outer lips.

Genus Maceriiivrayis, Forbes.
Macgillivrayia perspicua, A. Adams.
M. testa helicoidea, perforata, vitrea, levi, nitida, pellucida; spira

depressa, apice lutescente; anfractibus 3, convexis, ultimo amplo,
superne subangulato ; apertura semiovata; labio simplici, arcuato.

Hab. China Sea.
A small pellucid species, which, as shown by the operculum,
belongs to this genus.
Genus Rectiuzt, Petit.
Recluzia Bensoni, A. Adams.

R. testa turbinata, tenui, pallide fulva, anguste umbilicata; spira
elata, acuta ; anfractibus 44, convexis, transversim striatis lineis-

Mr. A. Adamson new Species of Pelagic’ Mollusca. 403

que incrementi instructis ; suturis profundis; apertura ovata, an-
tice vix producta; labio rectiusculo, margine subreflexo; labro
_ integro, regulariter arcuato.

Hab. China Sea, off Formosa.

In this species the whorls are more convex than in R. turrita,
V. d. Busch, which it most nearly resembles, and the straight,
elongate inner lip has the free margin somewhat reflexed ; the
aperture, moreover, is produced anteriorly, and the whorls are
transversely striated. The nucleus is small and pointed, and the
nucleolar whorls are quite pellucid.

The capture of this species was effected by my friend Lieut.
Bullock, of the ‘ Dove,’ Tender to the ‘ Actzon,’ to whom I am
largely indebted for specimens and for the observation of parti-
cular localities. It may possibly be the same species as that
observed by Mr. Benson on his voyage to India, of which he
has made mention in his paper on Janthina in the ‘ Annals ;?
and to him, as a token of respect for his accuracy and enthusiasm,

I haye dedicated it.
Genus [anrutna, Bolten.

Tanthina (Iodina) megastoma, A. Adams.

I. testa helicophantoidea, turbinato-depressa, umbilicata, violacea,
superne pallida ; nucleo magno, obliquo, decumbente ; anfractibus
normalibus 14, rapide crescentibus, longitudinaliter sulcatis, ultimo
amplo, ad peripheriam obtusim angulato; apertura subtrigonali,
magna, patula, antice producta, subeffusa; labio recto, antice vix
everso ; labro margine in medio excavato.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

This is a very beautiful but rather small species, not quite so
large as J. exigua, Lam., and resembling in form the genus
Helicophanta or Eurycratera. The nucleus is large, of two
whorls, and decumbent; the shell is depressed and obtusely
carinate at the periphery, and the aperture wide, expanded,
somewhat triangular and effuse anteriorly. Two adult and two
young specimens were obtained in the towing-net during our
passage across the Indian Ocean. It belongs to the subgenus
Lodina of Morch.

Genus Be.teropuina, D’Orbigny.
Bellerophina recens, A. Adams.

B. testa parva, nautiliformi, globulosa, involuta, tenui, albida, roseo
tincta, umbilicata, subsymmetrica, concentrice crenato-sulcata ;
apertura angusta, transversa, semilunari; labro margine integro,
simplici.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

26%

404 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

One specimen only of what I believe to be a recent species of
Bellerophina has occurred to me, from the middle of the Indian
Ocean. From the general appearance of the shell, I should be
inclined to place the Bellerophontide after the family Atlantide,
among the Heteropods.

Genus Litiopa, Rang.

The species of Litiopa of Rang, or Bombyxinus of Bélanger
and of Lesson, are not well known. One is named savicola,
another pelagica; but there is much confusion attending them.
About a dozen species have been described, but require to be
brought together and compared. This from the Indian Ocean
appears to be different from the others, and may be thus charac-
terized :—

Litiopa ventrosa, A. Adams.
L. testa ovato-conoidali, tenui, cornea, semipellucida, longitudinaliter

minutissime. striata; spira elata, apice obtuso; anfractibus 43,

convexis, ultimo ventricoso, basi producta; apertura ovata; labio

recto, antice truncato ; labro margine regulariter arcuato.

Hab. Indian Ocean.

There was no Sargassum in the sea where this species was
taken in the towing-net. It is a somewhat inflated, thin, horny
shell, with the inner lip abruptly truncate, and the outer lip
continued beyond the truncature, so that the aperture cannot be
said to be truncate anteriorly.

Shanghai, China,
May 3, 1861.

XLI.—On the Arrangement of the Families and Genera of Chioro-
spermous Alge. By Dr, Jonn Epwarp Gray, F.R.S.,
V.P.Z.S8., F.LS. &e.

Havine been recommended to change the course of my studies
for a time, I have returned to my “old love,” and have been
devoting my vacation and my leisure time to the study of Algae
and the reading of the various books and papers on the subject
which have come in my way. ‘Thus, after an interval of forty
years, I have ventured to prepare a paper on systematic botany,
and to send to the ‘ Annals’ some suggestions as to the arrange-
ment of the Chlorospermous Alge.

I always look back with pleasure to the time that I spent
in collecting plants and in studying and teaching botany, and
especially to the period when I was occupied in preparing the
scientific part of the ‘Natural Arrangement of British Plants,’

oe CO

and Genera of Chlorospermous Algz. 405

the work that first mtroduced the Natural System of plants to
the student of English botany; for I need make no secret of
the fact that I alone am responsible for that part of the work,
since, though it was published under my father’s name, he
wrote the introduction only. Having in his youth studied
British plants according to the system of Ray, he never would
adopt the Linnzan system; and the only interest that he took
in the scientific part of the work was that he considered the
‘Genera Plantarum’ of Jussieu as a revision. and modification,
according to the increase of knowledge, of the Rayian method,
while he regarded the Linnzan system as only a dictionary
by means of which the names of plants could be most easily
discovered. The kind encouragement and assistance which I
received during its preparation from M. DeCandolle, the father,
and M. Dunal of Geneva (then in England), from Mr. R. A.
Salisbury, and from my dear friends Edward Bennett, the late
Secretary of the Zoological Society, and J. J. Bennett, now Keeper
of the Botanical Collection in the Museum, and the use that the
course of study it necessitated has been to me in after life, fully
made up for all the obstruction and difficulties that were thrown
in my way by other botanists, which delayed the appearance of
the work for nearly a year, and for the ill-will exhibited towards
me for many years after. But their opposition was of no avail:
the Natural System has been established for years; and though
the work was not a success—and, indeed, how could one be
that attempted to introduce at once into English botany almost
all that had been done on the Continent up to the period of its
publication, and thus was so far in advance of the then state
of botanical knowledge in England, where the study had been
under the incubus of a blind attachment to the Linnean system ?
—yet it has kept its ground; and the very opposition was useful
to me by causing me to pay more attention to analytical studies,
and to carry into zoology the knowledge, accurate terminology,
and systematic method of study employed in the sister science
which has led me to believe that the study of botany is the best
introduction, even now, for the successful prosecution of the other
branches of natural science.

The Melanosperms, and especially the Rhodosperms, have
been well studied*. The Chlorosperms have been divided into.a
series of families or orders: but these families have not been
arranged in satisfactory groups; at least, that is the conclusion

* Mr. Berkeley, however, observes, “ Thuret describes and figures the
antheridia of Dictyota dichotoma, and shows the necessity of considerable
reformation in the classification of the Melanesperms, in consequence of
the diversity of the reproductive organs,” —Introd. Crypt. p. 566.

406 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

that I have arrived at. The last and best arrangement of the
Melanosperms I have seen is Dr. Harvey’s, published in his
‘Nereis Boreali-Americana,’ vol. iii. Feb. 1858. But the know-
ledge of the fructification of Alge in general, and of this group
in particular, is still so imperfect, and the accounts given of it
by different authors are so conflicting, that it is by no means
easy to reconcile them and bring them into a general system.
The fructification of so small a proportion of the species has
been examined and well described, that it is very doubtful
whether many of the species which are referred to the different
genera really belong to them; and in many genera the fruit has
been so imperfectly described, that it is doubtful to what family
they should be referred.

Under these circumstances, I feel that any attempt at arranging
the families into larger groups must be attended with consider-
able uncertainty, and that we can only hope to advance towards .
a good arrangement by very slow degrees, adding very gradually
to our knowledge as we proceed.

In forming groups, we ought to observe the resemblances of
the species in their habits as well as in their properties and
structure. It is nearly an impossibility to define with absolute
strictness the confines of any group, of whatever value it may
be, whether a genus, a family, or an order; and we must recol-
lect that the distinctness of a group does not depend on the
facility with which it can be characterized in a phrase or longer
description. To take an example from zoology: no one doubts
the distinctness of the Rabbits from the Hares ; yet every zoo-
logist and anatomist has failed to give a scientific character by
which they can be separated—and most countries have their
own species of hares or rabbits. I have known experienced
sportsmen puzzled to say whether the variety of the Rabbit
called the Leporine 1s a Hare or a Rabbit, and call some ani-
mals of the same litter hares, and others rabbits; yet they are
most distinctly marked in their habits, as Mr. Bartlett justly
observes. The Hares, which live in a “form” above ground,
have the young born with the eyes open, covered with hair,
and ready to feed themselves a few hours after birth, as is also
the case with the Guinea Pig; while the Rabbits live in
burrows, have the young born blind and naked, and dependent
on their mother’s milk for support for some time after birth.
Now, if this is the case with animals so well known, what must
be the imperfection of our knowledge regarding Alge, which we
can only observe at distant periods, and which are often so
minute as to escape our sight without the aid of glasses, and
many of which are greatly transformed in external appearance
during their life and growth ! |

and Genera of Chlorospermous Alge. 407

- My observations lead me to think that the class may be
divided into two subclasses.
| Subclass I. MONOPHYTES.

- The zoospores formed within the cells of the plant, isolated ;
each zoospore developing into a frond formed of a gradually-
developed cell or cells like the parent.

Order I. Microspor2.
_ The zoospores small, formed from the endochrome of a single
cell. :

2 Suborder I. Siphonee.
The plant of a single, tubular, simple or branched cell; not stib-
divided into joints, or at length furnished at the tip with a number
of simple or branched articulated threads with cylindrical joints.

I. The cell always undivided. Siphone# vere.
A. Zoospores in a distinct sporidium.
Fam. 1. Codiez.

_ The cells simple, without any internal fibrous network, gene-
rally more or less interlaced together, forming a more or less
spongy mass. Sporangium lateral, without external antheridia.
1. Codium.

Fam. 2. Halimedez.

The cell or plant branched, tufted, enclosed in an external
coat of carbonate of lime.

“The Halimedee are generally barren; the fructifying indi-
viduals present'little confervoid tufts, divided repeatedly above;
and terminating in subglobose fastigiate (inarticulate) branch-
lets; the endochromes of these generally become organized, and
produce innumerable active molecules, which doubtless are ca-
pable of propagating the plant.” (Berkeley, Crypt. 160. f. 42.)

1. Halimeda. Frond branching, articulate ; the joints flattened.
(Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 22. t..40.)

2. Udotea. Frond fan-shaped, simple or cleft, on combined stems.
(Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 26. t. 40 c.)

B. Zoospores in the usual cells. Cell free, tufted, branched.

Fam. 3. Caulerpez.

The cell or plant free, tufted, more or less expanded as if
branched on the sides.

1. Caulerpa. The cell filled with internal fibres.

408 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

2. Bryopsis. The cell slender, without any internal fibres.

3. Chlorodesmus. (Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. iii. 30, t.40.¢.) —

II. Cell or plant at first simply elongate (like the true Siphonez), at length
developing at the apex a number of branched articulated filaments

formed of elongate cells. Zoospore in the cell of the branched filament.
Siphoneze barbatz.

Fam. 4. Valoniacez.
* Stem tubular, vesicular, and branched.

1. Valonia.

** Stem nodulose, with whorls of jointed, byssoid, deciduous fibrilli, and
a head of radiating larger cells, which are also deciduous.

2. Acetabularia. Cell of head radiating, united. (Harvey, Ner.
Bor.-Am. t. 42 a.)

3. Cliftonella. Cell of head radiating, free; stem not perforated.
(C. calyculus (Polyphysa Cliftonii, Harvey ?).)
4, Polyphysa. Cells of head clustered. (P. penicillus. Harvey, Ner.
Aust. t. 11.)
*** Stem annulated, covered with a tuft of forked jointed filaments.
+ Head a tuft of slender filaments.

5. Penicillus. Stems very slender, many interlaced together, form-
ing a thick stipes. (P. arbusculus, Harvey, Ner. Aust. t. 22.)

6. Chamedoris. Stem single, separate, thick, annulate. (C. annu-
lata, Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 42. t. 42 B.)
++ Head branched ; branches like the stem, annulate.
7. Apjohnia. (Harvey, Ner. Aust. t. 5.)
ttt Head a reticulated frond.

8. Struvea. (S. macrophylla, Harvey, Ner.Aust.1.t.7. S.plumosa,
- Harvey, 2b. t. 32.)

Suborder II. Arthromorpha.

The cells many, united together, forming a chain-like filament,
one at the end of the other ; sometimes in the older parts, as the
stems, the threads are incorporated into a solid or tubular axis.

A. The zoospores developed in some dilated cells, forming a
beaded, thread or in a large cell situated at the end of the branches
or branchlets.

* The spores in beaded threads radiating from the centre, and densely
packed into a spherical ball immersed among the branchlets.

Fam. 1. Batrachospermez.

Frond gelatinous, clothed externally with slender articulated
ramuli on a solid stem of densely interwoven threads.

and Genera of Chlorospermous Algz. 409

Dr. Harvey thinks these balls are rather buds than spores,
the plant and fructification having great resemblance to Hel-
minthocladie among the Rhodosperms.

1. Batrachospermum.
** Sporidia solitary on the branchlets.

Fam. 2. Thorez.

The frond gelatinous, clothed with a number of byssoid scat-

tered ramuli on a cellular stem formed of densely interwoven
threads.

1. Thorea.
Fam. 3. Lemanez.

Frond cartilaginous, solid or hollow, with a cellular peripheral
layer and internal tufts of articular branched threads bearing a
sporangium.

1. Lemanea.

“The threads are at first precisely like those of a Conferva;
certain joints, however, are protruded from the sides, after the
manner of the first division of the threads in Cladophora ; these
rapidly increase, both in length and breadth, by means of trans-
verse and vertical division ; a cavity is formed in the centre; the
walls are lined with large transparent cells, from which articu-
lated threads are sent forth horizontally into the cavity either
from every point of the surface or in whorls, msomuch that the
structure is almost that of a Cymopolia or Batrachospermum
turned inside out.” (Berk. p. 137.)

“The spores at first vegetate into confervoid, slender, jointed
filaments, with long joints containing a spirally-arranged endo-
chrome ; at length thick branchlets spring from the cells, which
soon acquire rootlets at their base and grow into the perfect
frond.” (Thwaites, Linn. Trans.)

Fam. 4. Dasycladex.

Frond green, naked or coated with carbonate of lime, having
a unicellular simple or branched axis, which is whorled through-
out its whole length with articulated ramuli. Spores spherical,
developed in proper fruit-cells.

* Sporidia lateral, at the base of the branchlet.
1. Dasycladus. (Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am, 35. t. 41 8.)
** Snoridia at the top of the branchlet.

2. Cymopolia. (Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 33. t. 41 .)

Dasycladus has been illustrated in Debés and Solier’s memoirs,

and is also figured by Kiitzing, and seems rather a compound
Conferva and Vaucheria. oe

410 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

Fam. 5. Chetophoree.

Frond green, filiform, articulated; branches invested with
gelatine of a more or less determinate form. Cell filled with
endochrome ; tips of the filaments attenuated, jointed. Sporan-
gium globose, on the sides or end of the branchlets.

1. Chetophora. Filaments aggregate, clustered, “combined into
a gelatinous frond of definite form. C. endivefolia. Sporidia
lateral. (Hassall, t. 9. f.1,2.) ?C. dilatata. Sporidia termi-
nal. (Hassall, t. 13. f. 2.)

In Chetophora the threads are studded with globose lateral
cysts.

Miiller informs us that in C. tuberculosa he has repeatedly
seen two kinds of cysts —one scarlet, and constituting antheridia,
the other larger, and at length producing spores.

2. Draparnaldia. Filament separate, dimorphous. Cells of
stem and branches hyaline cross-banded, of ramuli filled with
endochrome. D. glomerata. (Hassall, t. 13. f. 1.)

“ In Draparnaldia the diaphanous prolongations of the fila-
ment are septate, each consisting of a series of elongated cells.
The sporangia also in Draparnaldia glomerata and Chetophora
elegans, in which species we have observed them, are formed
within the original cell of the ramuli, causing the latter to assume
a moniliform appearance. Quaternate zoospermata, which are
most probably gemme, likewise occur in these species, as well
as in those of the genus Stigeoclonium of Kiitzing.’” (Thwaites
in Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 226.)

Fam. 6. Blodgettiacez.

The genus Blodgettia of Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 46.t. . B.
confervoides, which he thus describes :—

“Fronds-ceespitose, branching, confervoid, articulate ; articula-
tions unicellular, filled with grumous viscid endochrome. The
cell-wall formed of separable membranes, the outer of which are
hyaline and homogeneous, the innermost traversed by parallel
longitudinal veinlets. Spores serrated, m moniliform strings,
and developed from the veinlets of the inner eell-wall.” Appears
to be the type of a new family.

B. The zoospores are small and numerous, produced in the
cells of the frond, which are of a uniform structure.

Fam. 7. Confervacer.
Frond green, filiform, articulated, destitute of any investing

= ee

ee ee

I a ee eT

and Genera of Chlorospermous Algz. 411

gelatine, attached or, more rarely, free. Cells elongate, mostly
uniform in size. Endochrome filling the cavity of the cells.
Zoospores minute, undefined, numerous in each cell.
* The stem branched.
1. Cladophora.
** The stem unbranched.

* A large quantity of Confervacee consist of simple unbranched
articulate threads, increasing in length by constant division of
the endochrome, and propagated either by the rupture of the
thread or by active granules formed within these articulations,
and escaping by a regular aperture.” (Berkeley, Crypt. p. 133.)

2. Chetomorpha. (C. melaginium, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 99 a.)
3. Hormotrichium. (H. Younganum, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 328.)
4, Rhizoclonium. (R. riparium, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 238.)

The following genera, having a frond of filmy network formed
of dichotomously-branched anastomosing filaments, should, per-
haps, be arranged in this family.

5. Microdictyon. (M. Agardhianum, Harvey, Ner. Aust. i. t. 50.)
6. Talarodictyon. (Payen, Crypt. 24.)

7. Anadynomene. (A. flabellata, Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. 49.

See also Cladophora? anastomosans, Harvey,Ner. Aust. ii. t. 111.

Suborder III. Solenomorpha.

The cells isolated, niore or less uniform, often forming a
beaded series, contained in an inarticulate tubular sheath or in
a gelatinous frond formed of the more or less coalesced tubular
sheaths. The threads are simple, or only appear branched from
apposition, and contain the zoospores. The cells or series of
cells sometimes divide longitudinally.

Fam. 1. Oscillatoriacez.

The cells compressed, disk-like, very short ; they multiply by
transverse division. Threads articulated, simple, or branched
by the division of a metamorphosed cell, more rarely by the
protrusion of the central cord consequent on the rupture of its
outer coat, Cells generally very narrow. Propagation (where
the mode of fructification has been ascertained) by means of
zoospores.

“Tt was once supposed that their endochromes were totally
different from those of Conferve, consisting merely of circular
disks fillmg up a common tube, and finally expelled from it.
There is, however, no doubt that they are of the same nature as

412 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

in other allied Alge, that each is contained in a distinct sac,
and that multiplication takes place in the same way, by division
of the endochrome and formation of a new membrane round
each division.” (Berkeley, Crypt.)

* Filaments free, tufted, erect.

1. Calothrix. (C. confervicola, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 254.)

** Filaments free, decumbent, simple.
2. Lyngbya. (L. majuscula, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 62.)
3. Oscillatoria. (O. litoralis, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 105.4.)

*** Filaments branched by apposition.
4, Petalonema. (P. alatum, Hassall, t. 68. f. 6.)
5. Sceytonema. (S. myochrous, Hassall, 237. t. 68. f. 2.)

: ****® Filaments bundled in a sheath.
6. Microcoleus. (M. anguiformis, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 249.)
7. Schizosiphon. (S. Warrenia, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 316.)

*e*E® Filaments radiating from a centre, and having a spherical cell
at the root.

8. Rivularia. (R. plicata, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 315.)

Fam. 2. Nostochinex.

“The cells subglobular, increased by transverse and longitudinal
division. Threads very slender, moniliform, invested with gela-
tine, which is at length, to all appearance, common to the mass,
but at first appertains to each individual thread. Propagation
by division of the threads or by zoospores.” (Berk. p. 139.)

“The threads, broken up into fragments, burst through the
common envelope and become dispersed in the water; in this
condition they are endowed with spontaneous motion. These
fragmentary threads divide longitudinally and transversely, at
last constituting a bundle of new threads, which gradually, by
increase of the gelatinous or filamentous element, assume the
normal form of the species.” (Berkeley, p. 140; see also Harvey,
Ner. Bor.-Amer. p. 111.) :

“Jt has been asserted that they are nothing but a state of
Lichens. It is true that the fronds of the Collemal Lichens do
contain gonidia arranged in little necklaces ; but this appears to
be a mere case of analogy.” (Berkeley, Crypt. p. 141.)

a. Filaments invested in a mucous matrix forming a defined mass or frond.

1. Nostoc.
2. Monormia. (M. intricata, Hassall, 286. t. 75. f. 11.)

and Genera of Chlorospermous Alge. 413

b. Filaments not enclosed in gelatine having a defined form.
3. Spirillum. (S. Jenneri, Hassall, 277. t. 75. f. 5.)
4. Aphanizomenon. (A. incurvum, Hassall, 280. t. 76. f. 6.)
5. Spherozyga. (S. Carmichaelii, Harvey, t. 113.)
6. Spermosira. (S. Harveyana, Harvey, t. 173.)

Suborder 1V. Phyllomorpha.

Cells united together side by side, forming an expanded flat
or tubular frond; the cells parting into four, eight, or sixteen
cells by transverse and longitudinal section.

Fam. Ulvacez.

Cells divided vertically and horizontally, so as to make a
frond-like or tubular membrane. Propagation by zoospores
furnished with flagelliform cilia.” (Berkeley, p. 162.)

a. Frond and endochrome purple.

1. Porphyra. Frond leaf-like, flat. (P. vulgaris, Harvey, Ph. Brit.
t. 211.)

2. Bangia. Frond filiform, tubular. (B. fusco-purpurea, Harvey,
. Ph. Brit.)

These genera, according to Thuret, have antheridia like Rho-
dosperms. (See Ann. Sc. Nat. Oct. 1856.)
b. Endochrome and membranous frond green.

3. Enteromorpha. Frond tubular, simple or branched, of a sin-
gle series of cells. (EZ. intestinalis, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 154.)

4. Phycoseris. Frond membranous, of one series of small cells.
(P. Linza, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 39.)

5. Dictyospheria. Frond membranous, of one series of large
vesicular cells ; the cells are quaternately divided. (D. favulosa,
Harvey, Ner. Bor.-Am. t. 443.)

6. Ulva. Frond membranous, of two strata of small cells. (U.
lactuca, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 243.)
c. Endochrome and gelatinous frond green.
7. Tetraspora, (T. lubrica, Hassall, 300. t. 78. f. 10.)
8. Prasiola. (P. calophylla (Ulva), Hassall, 298, t. 677. f. 1.)
9. ?Merismopoedia. (M. punctata, Hassall, 299. t. 84. f. 6.)

Greville observes that sometimes there is only a single line of
quaternate granules in the narrowest frond, and as many as ten
or twelve in the broadest, of Ulva calophylla (see Alge Brit. 176),
and he states that the same difference occurs in Bangia, giving

414 Dr.J.E, Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

some fronds much the appearance of a Conferva (p. 177).
Dr. Hicks, from observing the same fact, seems to think that
Lyngbya muralis, Schizogonium, and Prasiola are only states of
the same species. If this is the case, as the true Lyngbye
have not been observed to change into any other plant, ZL.

muralis must be the young state ofa plant putting on the form
of a genus of a different group (see Quart. Journ. Micros. Science,
July 1861). The development of Enteromorpha and of Ulva
clathrata have been described by Hassall (Brit. Freshwater Algee,
pp. 296, 304), and also by Greville in his ‘ British Alge,’

Order II. 1 gape meee

The zoospores large, formed by the union of the endochrome
of two neighbouring cells in the same or contiguous threads, or
by the division of a single primary endochrome of a single cell.”

Suborder I, Trichomorpha.

The plant formed of a thread-like series of cells. The pro-
pagation entirely, or at least chiefly, by zoospores. The endo-
chrome generally assumes some definite arrangement, often,
forming one or more spirals or stars.

Fam. 1, Zygnemacee,

Filaments free, floating, simple, articulated, thread-like, com-
posed of cylindrical seriated cells. Zoospores formed by the
union of the endochrome of two cells, simple.

A. The zoospore formed by the union of the cells of two different threads.
a, The conjugating filaments parallel, or nearly so, to each other.

1. Zygnema. Endochrome in spiral lines; zoospore in the eells.
(Z. nitida, Hassall, t. 22. f. 1, 2.)

2. Tyndaridea. Endochrome in two stellate masses; zoospore
in the cells. (J. cruciata, Hassall, t. 38. f. 1.)

b. The conjugating filaments angulated, bent, and coalescing at the bend.
3. Mougeotia. (M. genuflexa, Hassall, t. 40. f. 2.) .

B. The zoospore formed by the union of the endochrome of the cells in
the same thread.
4. Rhynchonema. Endochrome in a spiral thread ; thread gene-
rally bent at an angle where the spore is formed. (R. ros-
tratum, Hassall, t. 33. f. 1.)

Fam, 2, Thwaitesiex.

Filaments free, floating, simple, articulated, thread-like, com-
posed of seriated cylindrical cells. The zoospore formed by the.

- *

and Genera of Chlorospermous Algz. 415

union of the endochrome of two cells, which at length become
divided crosswise into four spores.

* The filaments parallel.
1. Thwaitesia. (Berkeley, Crypt. 152. f. 39.)

, ** Filaments bent, united at the angle.
2. Mesocarpus. (Payen, Crypt. 26. f. 114; Hassall, t. 42. f. 1.)
3. Staurocarpus. (Payen, Crypt. 26. f.113; Hassall, t.47.f.1.) _

Fam. 3. Edogoniacez.

The frond rooted, simple, articulated, thread-like, composed of
a series of equal cells filled with endochrome; some of the cells
eventually becoming dilated and swollen. Spore formed by the
division of the endochrome of a fertile cell ; the cell separates
into two half-cells by a transverse partition. The zoospore is
formed in one half; the other half lengthens to its proper size,
and divides again ; and this process is often repeated. (Thwaites,
Ann. Nat. Hist. xvii. 333; Berk. Crypt. p. 151. f. 38.)

1. Gdogonium. (Vesicularia capillaris, Hassall, t. 50, f. 1, 2.)

-©The divided portion of the endochrome which does not bear
a spore swells, increases in length, is itself divided, and the
posterior half becomes fertile ; and this process may be repeated
till a chain of spores is formed. The endochrome in the fertile
half-cell, whether mixed with that of the neighbouring cell or
not, contracts into a globular or elliptical mass, acquires a di-
stinct envelope, most probably after impregnation ; and this forms
a spore. In some instances these spores are perfectly quiet, but
in others they have ciliated appendages at one extremity, by
means of which they move about with an apparently spontaneous
motion. The spores after a time become attached at one end by
two or three root-like processes, the endochrome divides, and
new threads are formed.

« The upper cells of the antheridium of Cidogonium produce
two elliptical bodies, which pass into the cavity of the spore-cell
and there effect the impregnation of the spores. The antheridia
are first formed within special cells, from which they escape and
moye about by means of a coronet of cilia, till they fix themselves
upon the spore-cell.” (Pringsheim, in Berkeley, Riri p- 565.)

Fam. 4. Bulbochetacez.

“Threads articulate, branched ; fertile branchlets bulb-shaped,
surmounted by a long inarticulate hair-like pot. Endochrome
apparently impregnated by bodies provided in little antheridia
seated on the wall of the fertile cells, dividing at length into
four ovate zoospores.” (Berkeley, Crypt. p. 156.)

416 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

“The endochrome of the bulb soon becomes compact, and at
the same time little processes like those of Gidogonium are de-
veloped on the surface; and the wall itself becomes fissured,
apparently to admit the contents of the microgonidia. The
endochrome then acquires a membrane and appears as a perfect
spore.” (Berkeley, Crypt. p. 156.)

In the genera Ochlochete, Bulbochate, and Coleochete, “the
setze, when present, are rigid continuous tubes; and the fruit, so
far as has been observed, is not contained within an original cell
of the filament, but each sporangium is in a new cell, formed, it
is true, by the _¢longation of an original cell, but subsequently
separated from it by a septum. This occurs in Tiresias ( Cido-
gonium), Bulbochete, and Coleochate.” (Thwaites, in Harvey, Ph.
Brit. t. 226.)

1, Bulbochete. (B. setigera, Hassall, t. 54. f. 1-4.)
2. Coleochete. (C. scutata, Hassall, t. 77. f. 6.)

3. Ochlochete (O. histriz, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 226) may also be-
long here; but the fructification is unknown.

Chetophora pisiformis is not congeneric with C. elegans, Ag. :
it has the fruit and setze of Coleochate, from which it would seem
to be separated only by its erect, free, not adpressed filaments.
There can be little doubt, therefore, that Chetophora tuberculata is
equally a Coleochete. (Thwaites, in Harvey, Ph. Brit. t.226, note.)

Suborder II. Stphonomorpha.

The plant a single, elongate, contiguous, tubular cell, more or
less interlaced, on which is developed a sporangium. The zoo-
spores are formed by the union of these two cells on the same
plant.

Fam. 1. Vaucheriadez.

Cell simple, tubular, with a distinct ovate sporangium and a
lateral process (antheridium), which temporarily conjugates and
produces a globular zoosperm. (See Karsten, Ann. Nat. Hist.
vill. 1861, p. 86, t. 9 a.)

1. Vaucheria.
2. Saprolegnia?
Suborder III. Callomorpha.

Plant consisting of isolated cells, separate, or simply cohering

together in elongated simple or branched threads. Cells rarely
conjugating.

Mr. Berkeley justly observes “that Desmidiaceze and Diato-

macee may grow for years without forming a spore, the propa-
gation being carried on meanwhile by mere division” (p. 116).

and Genera of Chiorospermous Alger. = 417
A. Cells dividing by a simple dissepiment.

Fam. 1. Palmellez.

The cells (like Protococcus) are laid without order, or in a qua-
ternary manner, in large numbers, within a common gelatinous
false frond.

“Cells free, or surrounded by a gelatinous mass, sometimes
stipitate ; propagation by the division of the endochrome, which
is mostly quaternary, and sometimes transformed into spores.”
(Berkeley, p. 114.)

In El@ocapsa Hookeri, which is found in chalk-clefts in
Norfolk, “the inner membrane repeatedly bursts through the
outer, though always adherent behind, so as to form a gelatinous
mass of annulated threads, with a bright eye at the tip of each.
The endochrome is occasionally bipartite, and then each new
membrane acts for itself.” (Berkeley, . c. p. 117. f. 28.)

“The scattered cells in the.early stages of Palmella are con-
nected by slender gelatinous threads radiating from a larger
central cell; the cells conjugate, two contiguous cells being
united by a narrow connecting tube, which soon enlarges, and
through which the contents of the two cells are mixed, and thus
@ sporangium is formed, the membranes of the original cell
being absorbed.” (Thwaites, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. iii. n.s.)

“ Tn Palmoglea Meneghinii, at least, there is a distinct coupling
of neighbouring spores; and Brébisson has noticed a similar
fact in Coccochloris protuberans and P. rubescens, while the trans-
parent peduncles point in the direction of certain Diatomacez.

“According as the endochrome divides vertically or transversely
the mass increases in width or length ; and as the divisions alter-
nate after some tolerably fixed law, a network of greater or less
width is formed, according to the proportion of vertical and hori-
zontal division.” (Berkeley, 119.)

* Cells in a gelatinous mass.
1. Palmella.
** Cells in a confervoid simple or branched tubular filament.

2. Hormospora. (H. ramosa, Harvey, Ph. Brit. t. 213.)
3. Hydrurus. (H. penicillatus.)

B. Cells dividing by the formation of two new central half-cells.

Fam. 2. Desmidiacer.

** Green ; the cells membranous, free from silex. Cells free, or
forming brittle threads or minute fronds; increasing by the for-
mation of two half-cells in the centre or medial line, so that the
two new cells consist each of a new and old half-cell. Spores

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 3, Vol. viii. 27

418 Dr. J.H. Gray on the Arrangement of the Families

generated by the conjunction of two distinct individuals.” (See
Berkeley, p. 120. f. 31, 32.)

All writers agree in their increase by the partition of the
mother-cell, accompanied by the growth of two new half-cells : in
many cases this division goes no further, but each half with its
new lobes grows into a perfect whole, and again divides. But
this is by no means the case in all; for the two original halves
do not always separate, but remain united with their progeny
for many generations, thus forming a filiform body, in which the
two primary halves are at each extremity and the youngest in
the middle of the thread,—a mode of increase which we shall
meet with again in the following tribe.” (Berkeley, p. 17.
f, 7, p. 121. f. 30 a, d.)

There is no difficulty in pointing out the passage between the
Desmidiez and the Zygnemide ; for the genus Spirotenia has
all the appearance of being a separate joint of a Zygnema.

Fam. 3. Diatomacez.

Endochrome yellow-brown. Cells: covered with a silicious
coat, often beautifully sculptured. Propagation and division of
cells as in Desmidiacez.

* As in Desmidiacee, there are solitary species, and others
grouped into lines and membranes; and in a few which have
been observed to produce new plants by means of spores, the
new production does not exhibit at first the normal character of
the species.” (Berkeley, p. 124.)

“The Diatomacez were long believed to be animals, and this
view has more especially been maintained by Ehrenberg; but
the discovery of the coupling of fronds by Mr. Thwaites, and
the confirmation of this fact by myself, Mr. Broome, and others,
leave no doubt that they belong to the same order of beings as
Desmidiaceze and Conjugate.” (Berkeley, p. 126.)

The genera have been divided into three groups: first, those
with smooth and transversely striated frustules; the second, with
vittate, and the third with areolar frustules (p. 129).

The British species have been well described and biedutifally
figured in Dr. Smith’s work, and the whole subject has been
revised in Pritchard’s ‘ Diatomacez ; but it appears to me that
the arrangement of Smith is more in conformity with nature |
than that now proposed, which appears to be intended solely to
enable the microscopist to name the species in the easiest man-
ner from the isolated. or prepared specimens that come into his
hands.

Subclass II. POLYPHYTES.

The zoospores aggregated into a definite form, and often
covered with a membranous or gelatinous coat; each zoospore

ae ed

and Genera of Chlorospermous Algze. 419-,

developing within itself a similar aggregate group of minute
zoospores, which enlarge and afterwards become free.

_ Fam. 1. Hydrodictyez.

Frond green. Zoospores naked, oblong, united at the ends
into a.saccate net with polygonal meshes, each side of the mesh
being formed of a single zoospore.

1. Hydrodictyon.

“The granular mass gives rise, at a certain period of growth,
to a number of elliptical grains endowed with active motion ;
these become attached to each other by their extremities so as.
to form a network; union takes place between the several
bodies, and in process of time a new individual is formed, which
becomes free by the absorption of the external wall.” (Berkeley,
p- 238.)

Fam. 2. Pediastrez.

Frond green. Zoospore naked, free, oblong or angular,
united side by side into an expanded frond.

The passage from the family Hydrodictyez to the Pedias-
tree is easy by the genus Serastrum, in which the cells form
a small oblong sphere. Indeed the resemblance is so great,
that it has been suggested that the genus Hydrodictyon should
be removed to the group of Desmidiez to be near that genus.

* Cells fusiform or elliptical.
1. Scenedesmus. (S. quadricauda, Ralfs, t. 31. f. 12.)
** Cells angular, forming a flat disk.
2. Pediastrum. (P. ellipticum, Ralfs, t. 31. f. 10.) -

3. Celastrum.
*** Cells angular, forming a hollow sphere.
4. Serastrum.
Fam. 3. Volvocinez.

Frond green. Zoospores circular or square, enclosed in a
membranous or gelatinous cyst of definite form.

“Propagating by the repeated segmentation of the contents of
the old cells into a definite number of portions or ‘gonidia,’ which.
are either still or for a time mobile, and which are either arranged
according to the typical plan within the parent-cell, and by its
bursting set free as a new frond or family, or become so arranged.
without the parent-cell, but still involved in its inner membrane,
the whole having emerged by a transyerse fissure.” (Pritchard,
Diatom. p. 753.)

The number of cells is always constant in young fronds

| 27%

420 Royal Society :—

without exception. In older specimens one or more cells are

lost, and the frond becomes therefore apparently irregular
(2. c. 26).

1. Pandorina (Pritchard, Diat. pp. 157, 517, t. 19. f. 59-69) and
Eudorina are the same. ia

2. Gonium. (Pritchard, Diat. pp. 152, 517, t. 19. f. 32-37.)
8. Volvox. (Pritchard, Diat. pp. 180, 526, t. 20. f. 32-47.)
4. Stephanospheria. (Pritchard, Diat. p. 529, t. 19. f.38-58.)

According to Dr. Hicks, the Volvox is perpetuated in two
ways: 1, by the encysted cell or oospore; 2, by the motionless
segment of the zoospore, which clearly has its homologue in
many Algz, and is free from motion because without cilia, and
thereby distinguished from zoospores. (Quart. Journ. Microscop.
Science, 1861, p. 283, t. 9. f. 1-11.)

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

June 20, 1861.—Major-General Sabine, Treasurer and Vice-Pre-
sident, in the Chair.

“On the Anatomy and Physiology of the Spongiade’’ (Part II.),
by J. S. Bowerbank, LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., &e.

This paper is a continuation of the first division of the subject,
published in the Phil. Trans. for 1858.

In the second part of this division the author treats of the kera-
tode or horny substance of the skeleton, as regards both its physical
and chemical characters, with a view of establishing the animal na-
ture of that substance.

In the third part the membranous tissues are described under
two heads :—

lst. Simple membranous tissues analogous to those of the base-
ment membranes of the higher classes of animals; and

2nd. Compound membranous tissues. These structures consist
of simple membranous tissue combined with primitive fibrous tissue.
Their most simple forms exist in the membranes lining the intersti-
tial cavities of the sponge and in the dermal membrane.

In the fourth part the fibrous tissues are described as consisting
of three principal divisions.

Ist. Primitive fibrous tissue. These structures are exceedingly
minute, aud form an important element in the construction of the
compound membranous tissues of the animal.

2nd division. The fibres of the skeleton are described under the
following heads :—

1st. Solid simple keratose fibre.

EE ———EE——

Dr. J. S. Bowerbank on the Spongiade. 421

2nd. Spiculated keratose fibre, in which the keratode is the pri-
mary element. “

3rd. Multispiculate keratose fibre,—the spicula being the primary
element, and the kcratode the secondary or cementing medium.

4th. Inegui-spiculated keratose fibre. Consisting of skeicton
fibres constructed of numerous spicula irregularly dispersed, but con-
gregated into a round or oval massive fibre.

5th. Simple fistulose fibre. A keratose fibre having a continuous
simple central canal.

6th. Compound fistulose fibre. A keratose fibre with a continu-
ous central canal, from which secondary small canals branch at about
right angles to the primary one.

7th. Regular arenated keratose fibre. Constructed of solid cylin-
drical fibres, in the centre of which there is a series of grains of
sand or other extraneous matters.

8th. Irregular arenated keratose fibre. Consisting of grains of
sand or other extraneous matters cemented together into a continu-
ous cylindrical fibre.

In the third division the siliceous fibrous tissues are described as
solid cylindrical structures, similar in form to the solid keratose fibres
ssi the second division, but consisting of pure silex in place of kera-

e.

The fifth part contains descriptions of the cellular structures.

The sixth and last part of this division treats of the physical cha-
racters of the sarcode or semi-gelatinoid substance lining the interior
cavities of sponges.

Part I].— Organization and Physiology.
The author treats this portion of bis subject under the following

Ist. The skeleton. Its general structure and component parts.
Under this head the physiological purposes of the various forms of
spicula, treated of in the first part of the paper, are described, and
their peculiar offices in the sponge pointed out.

2nd. The sarcodous system is considered by the author as the
homologue of the mucous lining of the stomach and intestines of the
higher tribes of animals, and probably as the equivalent of the nervous
system also.

3rd. The interstitial canals are considered as the equivalents of
the stomach and alimentary canals of the higher animals.

4th. The intermarginal cavities, situated immediately beneath the
surface, and receiving the incurrent streams from the pores, are be-
lieved by the author to be the organs for the secretion of the vital
fluids of the animal.

5th. The dermal membrane, enveloping the whole of the sponge,
and in which the inhalant and exhalant orifices of the animal are
situated.

6th. The pores or inhalant orifices. These organs are not per-
manent ; 7. e. they are opened and closed at the will of the animal,
and when once closed seldom occur again in precisely the same spot.

422 otal Royal Society :—

7th. The oscula or excurrent orifices, usually permanent organs,
and capable of being opened or closed in accordance with the neces-
sities of the animal.

8th. Inhalation and exhalation. Two modes of these operations
are described ; one as occasional or intermittent, but very powerful,
for the imbibition of nutriment ; the other gentle and continuous, for
the purposes of the aération of the vital fluids, and for the ejection
of digested matters.

9th. Nutrition. The modes of imbibition and periods of digestion
are treated of; and the author describes a series of contrivances by
which some sponges are in possession of peculiar organs which en-
able them to prey upon annelids or other soft creatures that may
crawl over their surface or intrude within their cavities or canals.

10th. Cilia and ciliary action. The accounts of the cilia of the
gemmules or ova, as described by Dr. Grant and other writers, are
referred to by the author; and the same organs in situ in Grantia
compressa are pointed out as the powers on which inhalation and ex-
halation are dependent.

llth. Reproduction, gemmules, &c. Under this head the ovaries,
ova, and gemmular modes of propagation are described under five
heads :— ;

Ist. Ova without an ovarium.

2nd. Ova generated within ovaria.

3rd. Gemmules secreted within the sponge.

‘Ath. Gemmules produced externally.

5th. By spontaneous division of the sarcode.

The remaining portions of the paper, consisting of observations on
the generic characters, the specific characters, and on the mode
of examination, will form the subject of a future communication.

_ Observations on the Posterior Lobes of the Cerebrnm of the
Quadrumana, with a Description of the Brain of a Galago,” by
William H. Flower, Esq., Demonstrator of Anatomy at the Middlesex
Hospital.

After referring to the present state of our knowledge upon the
subject, and especially to the descriptions recently given of the
“posterior cornu of the lateral ventricle” and ‘ hippocampus
minor” in the Orang-Utang by Dr. Rolleston, in the Chimpanzee.
by Mr. Marshall, and in d¢eles by Mr. Huxley, and the statement
of M. Gratiolet, that the posterior cornu of the lateral ventricle or
* cavité ancyroide”’ obtains an enormous development in Monkeys,
the author proceeds to detail his own observations (which are illus-
trated by drawings and photographic representations) upon the con-
dition of these parts in the brains of animals belonging to the three
families of the order Quadrumana.

Family 1. CaTARRHINA. .
-Orang-Utang (Pithecus satyrus).—An account is given of the

— se Par a

Mr. W. H. Flower on the Cerebrum of the Quadrumana. 423

examination of the brain of a young female of this species, preserved
in the Middlesex Hospital Museum. The posterior lobes of the
cerebral hemispheres were so far developed that they completely
covered the cerebellum, although not prolonged backwards to quite
so great an extent as in the human brain. To examine the interior,
the right hemisphere was removed to the level of the inferior surface
of the corpus callosum, and then further portions were carefully
dissected away, so as to expose the lateral ventricle, with its three
cornua and their contained structures. It is to be observed that
brains which have been long ia spirit are in some respects not so
well adapted for dissection as when in a recent condition, as the
distinction in appearance between the white and grey substance is
lost, and the contiguous walls of cavities, which in the natural state
would have fallen apart, have now become hardened in such close
contact that their real nature may readily be overlooked. In this
‘way only can the statements of Tiedemann as to the absence or
rudimentary condition of the posterior cornu in the Simiz be
accounted for. However, the brain of this Orang is sufficiently well
preserved to show that its ventricular cavity presents almost the
exact counterpart of that in the human subject. The posterior
cornu extends quite as far backwards as in an average example
in man, its apex being but 2 of an inch (=1 of the entire length
of the hemisphere) from the occipital extremity of the hemi-
sphere; and its direction well answers to the description ‘ back-
wards, outwards, and then inwards.” Upon the inner wall of the
cavity is the hippocampus minor, which will bear comparison with
a very well-developed specimen of this structure as met with in the
human brain, where, as is well known, it is subject to great variations
in size and form. Its length is £ inch, its breadth at the base +3
inch. The portion of the wall of the ventricle situated oppo-
site the junction of the descending and posterior cornua (called
eminentia collateralis or pes accessorius) corresponds in configura-
tion and relative size to the similar part in the brain of man. The
hippocampus major has no distinct digital marks; these are, how-
ever, indicated by a nodulated appearance in the expanded termina-
tion. The remaining portion of the ventricle presented nothing

‘Tequiring special remark. In order to verify these observations by

an examination of the corresponding parts of the opposite side, the
upper part of the left hemisphere was also removed, and a very
good view obtained of the ventricle, with its posterior cornu. It was
precisely similar to that just described, the two sides exhibiting in
their internal structure a perfectly symmetrical appearance.
Cercopithecus.—Four examples of this genus which have lately
died at the Gardens of the Zoological Society were examined while in
a recent condition. The first was C. pygerythrus (the Vervet
Monkey). In order that the brain might be examined in situ, the
right side of the cranium was removed in the following way. First,
a longitudinal incision was made with the saw, a quarter of an inch
to the right of the middle line, from the supraorbital ridge to the

‘foramen magnum ; then with the bone forceps the whole of the era-

424 Mat “Royal Society :-—

nial wall thus marked out was carefully cut away down to the base,
as were also the right halves of the three upper cervical vertebrae.
The dura mater being then removed, a photograph was taken,
in which the relative position of the different parts of the brain are
wellseen. The posterior lobes of the cerebrum project to the extent
of } inch beyond the cerebellum, covering it more completely than
in the Orang, and nearly, if not quite, as much so asin man. The
upper part of the remaining portion of the calvarium was now re-
moved, a section made across the hemispheres at the level of the
lower surface of the corpus callosum, and the lateral ventricles
opened out on both sides. Although in general form and in the
arrangement of the structures composing their walls these cavities
present a great resemblance to those of the human brain, one re-
markable peculiarity immediately strikes the observer, viz. the
great development of the posterior cornu, with the contained hippo-
campus minor. It extends from the commencement of the descend-
ing cornu to near the apex of the well-developed posterior lobe, is
of considerable vertical depth, being curled round the voluminous
projection of the hippocampus minor, and is directed at first some-
what outwards and backwards, then directly backwards, and finally
takes a considerable sweep towards the middle line—the characteristic
form which has obtained for this part in man the name of “ digital
cavity.”” The hippocampus minor is formed, as in the human brain,
by the deep involution of a layer of superficial grey cerebral matter,
covered internally by-a layer of white substance, which is so thin
that the surface of this prominence had a darker look than the other
parts of the ventricular walls. It differs from a typical example of
the corresponding part in the human subject in its great relative
size, both as to length and as to the extent to which it projects into
the ventricle. The hippocampal sulcus (well marked on the inner
surface of the posterior lobe of all apes) is not only very deep, but
has concealed within it a convolution of considerable size, in the form
of a longitudinal eminence attached to the floor of the fissure. The
eminentia collateralis is prominent. The hippocampus major is
smooth upon the surface. The anterior cornu is of the same form
and extent as in the human brain.

In the brains cf C. sabeus, C. mona, and C. ruber a similar dis-
position of these parts was found. In the last-named, the posterior
lobe of the cerebrum is even more prominent, and the hippocampus
minor of still greater size, as it tapers less towards its termination ;
in fact this eminence is here actually larger than the hippocampus
major, to which its true relation can be better studied in these apes
than in man.

Macacus.—In a monkey of this genus (M. erythreus) the pos-
terior eornu and hippocampus minor were observed to obtain almost
as large a development.

Family 2. PLaTYRRHINA.

In Cebus apella the ventricular cavity resembles in all essential
particulars that of Cercopithecus. There is the same extent of pos-

I ———————————

Mr. W. H. Flower on ihe Brain of a Species of Galago. 425

terior cornu and the same complex arrangement of anfractuosities,
producing the very protuberant hippocampus minor.

It is among the members of this family (e. g. Satmiris) that the
projection backwards of the posterior lobes of the cerebrum attains
its greatest extent.

Family 3. SrREPSIRMINA.

The cerebral anatomy of the Lemurs is still imperfectly known ;
therefore a detailed description is given in the paper of the brain of a
species of Galago, the most important part of which is the following
note upon its internal structure :—‘‘ A horizontal section of both
hemispheres was made at the level of the corpus callosum, and the
lateral ventricles laid open. A broad and very distinct posterior
cornu extends backwards almost to the extremity of the hemisphere,
occupying nearly the whole of the posterior lobe. Its floor and inner
wall are raised into a prominence, having distinctly the characters
of the hippocampus minor as found in man and the higher Quadru-
mana, and corresponding with the bottom of the sulcus before noted
on the under surface of the lobe. The form of this eminence is some-
what triangular, the apex being directed backwards ; but the surface
is convex, both from above downwards, and in the antero-posterior
direction, so that the axis of the cavity that contains it, though
directed generally backwards, has first an outward inclination, and
finally turns somewhat inwards. The anterior or broad end of the
eminence is concave, being adapted to the curved posterior margin
of the hippocampus major, from which it is separated by a deep

ve. The length of the hippocampus minor is } of an inch,
its breadth at the base almost as much. The outer wall of the
ventricle has a distinct projection into the angle between the hippo-
campi, nearly corresponding with the ‘eminentia collateralis’ of the
human brain. On comparing the posterior lobe and hippocampus
minor in Galago with the same parts in the true apes (e. g. Cerco-
pithecus), it is seen that though the anterior part is proportionally
as broad, the length is considerably diminished, the portion that is
wanting being equivalent to that part which, in the apes, covers the
posterior third of the cerebellum and projects beyond it.”

As none of the authors who have written upon the brains of the
Lemuridee describe a hippocampus minor, as Vrolik expressly
states that it is absent in Stenops, and as Burmeister alone assigns
a posterior cornu to the ventricle (in Tarstus), it seemed desirable,
after the results of the observation of these parts in Galago, to re-
examine the brain of some other members of the family. Two speci-
mens in spirit of Loris (Stenops) Bengalensis, placed at the author’s
disposal for this purpose by Dr. Grant, afforded distinct evidence of
the existence of a well-developed posterior cornu and hippocampus
minor, though unfortunately in neither instance were the brains in
sufficiently good preservation to allow of a satisfactory description
or figure of the parts being made.

Galago and Stenops being generally considered as not very elevated
forms in the Lemurine family, we can have but little doubt as to

4.26 Royal. Society :—

the presence of the posterior cornu and hippocampus minor through-
out the different members of the group ; and hence a most important
character is supplied for determining the affinities of these interesting
animals. It indicates as decisively their position among the Qua-
drumana, as it separates them completely from the Insectivora, in
which order some naturalists have placed them.

Many links are still wanting in the chain of evidence required to
determine the true history and classificatory value of the posterior
horn of the lateral ventricle, and the peculiar disposition of cerebral
substance constituting the hippocampus minor; but the conditions
in which they have been found at so many distinct points of the
series, appear to lead almost irresistibly to the following conclusions: —

1. That these parts, so far from being (as has been stated by some
anatomists) peculiar to the human brain, are common to man and
the whole of the Quadrumana, including even the lowest forms.

2. That they attain their maximum of development in species
which do not belong to either extremity of the series.

3. That in the lower forms their diminution takes place chiefly
in the antero-posterior direction, corresponding with the reduced
length of the posterior cerebral lobes, the greater part of which is
occupied by them.

4, That in the higher forms they are narrower in proportion to
their length, and bear a smaller ratio to the surrounding mass of
cerebral substance.

5. That the extreme of the last condition is met with in man,
where these parts are also characterized by their variability in size
and form, want of symmetry on the two sides, and frequent rudi-
mentary condition, or even entire absence.

Communication received August 20, 1862.

**On the Aquiferous and Oviducal System in the Lamellibranchiate
Mollusks,”’ by George Rolleston, M.D., F.L.S., Linacre Professor
of Anatomy; and C. Robertson, Esq., Demonstrator of Anatomy,
Oxford.

After recapitulating the views which have been held by various
authors as to the means by which certain Lamellibranchiata are
enabled to distend their muscular foot, the authors of this paper
proceed to make a retractation of the opinions they put forward as
to the oviducal system in these mollusks in a paper read before the
Royal Society, February 3, 1859. But, though they have some
reason to agree with M. La Caze Duthiers’s views, as expressed in a
paper read before the Royal Society, December 15, 1859, so far as
the oviducal outlet is concerned, they are not prepared to coincide
with that writer in denying altogether the existence in these animals
of an aquiferous system distinct from their blood-vessels. Upon this
point their views remain much the same as those they enunciated in
their paper already referred to, and they may be briefly summed up
thus. j
They hold that, side by side with, and yet distinct from, the blood-
vascular system in the Lamellibranchiata, there exists another sy-

i Tes Se

tl a

Aquiferous and Oviducal System in Lamellibranchiata. 427

‘stem of tubes forming an aquiferous tree, the trunk of which serves
as an outlet for the generative products, whilst many of its
branches spread throughout the foot into regions not occupied by
the organs of reproduction. This system is such a one as the peri-
-visceral chamber has been shown to be by Mr. Hancock in the
* Philosophical Transactions’ for the year 1858, spreading itself into
ramifications, some of which are, whilst others are not, in connexion
with the reproductive glands. The authors allow, and indeed
show in the way of experiment, that it is possible for the water in
which the animal lives, to become intermingled with the blood within
its vessels by the route of the organ of Bojanus, and it will be seen
from what has even already been said, that they suppose the aqui-
ferous system to be fed with water by transudation of that fluid
from the blood-vessels.

They begin by describing three sets of experiments in the way of
injections, to show that water can find its way into the pericardial
blood-lacunz through the organ of Bojanus, and from thence into
the vessels which carry the systemic blood towards, and only into
those which carry it towards, the gills. ;

The results of two other sets of experiments are next adduced in
proof of the non-existence in the blood-vascular system, first, of
any lacuna save in this pericardial space ; and secondly, of any com-
munication with the exterior by pores, save such as the two sacs of
the organ of Bojanus may be held to represent upon a gigantic scale.

What is new, however, in this part of the paper, is not so much

the conclusions as the methods the authors have adopted for demon-
strating them.
.. In proceeding to argue for the existence of a system of tubes
distinct from the blood-vascular system, the authors begin by con-
trasting the appearance which the non-generative part of the foot
presents when it is injected, as it is easily, from the orifice which
serves as generative outlet, with that which it presents when injected
from the blood-vessels.

Secondly, they show that it is possible, when the blood-vessels are
already fully occupied by an injection of one colour, to cause a second,
or when the artery and the vein have been filled with differently
coloured fluids, a third system of vessels to make their appearance
throughout the foot-mass by throwing a differently coloured injection
into the oviducal outlet.

Thirdly, microscopic examination of animals thus treated excludes
the idea that the fluid thus interposed between and amongst blood-
vessels has found its way simply into interstitial spaces left between
them and the tissues, as it shows that it is contained within a system
of tubes as well defined and limited off from the surrounding tissues
— the fluid which has been thrown into the blood-vessels them-
selves.

That the water which has been shown to enter the body by the
intermediation of the organ of Bojanus finds its exit by the same
route, the authors believe to be rendered in the highest degree im.
probable by the fact that they have found it impossible to make

428 : Miscellaneous.

fluid pass in the direction this hypothesis postulates; that is, from
the blood-vessels, into the pericardium.

Similar improbability attaches to a view which supposes a fluid of
such chemical and such morphological characters as the blood of the
Lamellibranchiata to suffer dilution to such an extent as the ob-
servable distention of their foot would necessarily imply, and which
argues from phenomena noticed on the sudden removal of the animal
from the water as though they could be regarded as identical with
normally occurring physiological processes.

As their injections seem to them to prove the existence of a system
of vessels distinct from and yet in most close apposition to the blood-
vessels and permeating the several tissues of the body in company
with them, the facts of the case seem to the authors to necessitate the
belief that a transference of fluid takes place, as in other organisms,
from the latter to the former set of vessels.

The animals experimented upon were Unionidee of the two species
Anodonta Cygnea and Unio margaritifera.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On the Larval state of the Muscide. By Rup. Leuckarr.

Ir is, I think, a very general opinion that, up to their change into
pupee, the headless larvee of the flies are subject only to such changes
as are brought about by their growth and the formation of their
generative organs. Wherever any other differences were observed
between the newly-hatched and full-grown larvee, as in the Wstride
(Joly) and the Pupipara (Leuckart), these have hitherto been re-
garded as exceptional cases.

This view is erroneous. Investigations which I made in the
course of last summer upon the development of various Muscide
render it probable that the animals belonging to this group in
general, like the above-mentioned (stride and Pupipara, present
several different larval forms. The differences of these larval forms
do not, indeed, extend so far as to lead one to mistake their genetic
relations, but they are nevertheless sufficiently striking to fix the
interest and attention of the naturalist.

The differences of these larval forms are most distinctly indicated
in the formation of the buccal organs and of the stigmata. Resery-
ing further particulars for a future communication, I will in the fol-
lowing only. indicate in a few words the chief differences of the three
larval states observed by me in Musca vomitoria and M. cesarea.

First stage (duration in summer about twelve hours).—Anterior
stigmata wanting. The truncated posterior end bears on each side
two closely approximated, cleft-like air-holes. The oral opening, in
repose, is a triangular pit, the lateral edges of which converge in
front and bear a chitinous ridge, at the anterior extremity of which
a number of small teeth follow. When the mouth is opened, the
lateral horny ridges separate at their anterior extremity. The pos- ,

Miscellaneous, . 429

terior lip of the buccal opening forms a cushion-like projection, near
which on each side there is a chitinous plate, from which two curved
chitinous filaments run outwards. From the mouth a single hook
can be protruded ; this is situated in the depths of the cavity, and
attached to a strong chitinous framework.

Second stage (the duration of which may be estimated at thirty-six
hours).—The two posterior stigmata are on each side enclosed in a
chitinous ring. On the second segment, on both sides, a series of 7-8
new, small air-holes has been formed ; these stand close together and
open into the same main trachea. The number of hooks in the
mouth is increased to two; and these are connected not only with
the framework, which has remained essentially unchanged, but also
with a transverse chitinous arc, which belongs to the lower lip, and
moves up and down in the same way as the lower jaw of a vertebrate
animal. From the lateral extremity of this arc there issues, instead
of two, a great number of chitinous filaments, which radiate in a
fan-like form to the lateral parts of the cephalic segment. Other
solid buccal organs are wanting.

Third stage (up to the pupal change).—With three stigmata on
each side at the posterior extremity. ‘The margin of the latter has
become drawn out into a number of conical processes. In other
respects it agrees with the second stage.

The second and third stages are introduced by a change of skin,
which extends to the tracheze in the manner described by me in the
Pupipara.—Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1861, p. 60.

On the Structure of the Brain in Man and the Apes, and its relation
to the Zoological System. By Rupoitea# WacGner, Professor at
Gottingen.

The following is a short abstract of a paper recently published in
Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’ (1861, pp. 63-80).

The author commences by giving a detailed account of the publi-
cations of Owen, Huxley, and Gratiolet relating to the subject. The
latter, who has lately compared the brain of Microcephali with those
of Apes*, arrives at the conclusion that Man, in his physical organi-
zation, differs as absolutely from the highest animals, as in the deve-
lopment of his psychical qualities,—a view with which Prof. Wagner
entirely agrees.

The author having had little opportunity of examining fresh cerebra
either of extra-European races of Men or of Apes, has arrived at his
opinion less from his own direct observations than from the study of
he works of Tiedemann, Leuret, Owen, and Gratiolet. He has,
however, obtained casts of the brains of different races of Man, of a
microcephalic individual who attained to the age of thirty-one years,
and of several Orangs of different ages, by cutting the skulls in two
in the direction of the suéura sagittalis, and by filling them with
plaster of Paris.

* Comptes Rendus, 1860, no. 18, and Mém, Soc. Anthropol. Paris, i. 1860, p. 64,

430 , Miscellaneous.

- With regard to the use of the structure of the brain as a character’

for systematic division, the author is decidedly of opinion that it will
prove to be of no greater value than other isolated characters, like.
those used by Miller and Agassiz for the classification of fishes.
He says that every single character, even when it appears to be
constant for long series of animals, suddenly proves to be deficient,
leaving wide gaps, forcing us to make exceptions, and thereby de-
stroying the necessary generality. It is the mutual relation of the
single organs to one another, the structure of the single parts and
elements in their combination, which must guide us in our systematic
attempts, rather than the presence of very subordinate internal or
external peculiarities of a single organ. There is much that is in-
genious and worthy of consideration in Owen’s attempt to use the
convolutions of the brain, &c., for the classification of Mammals;
and we might perhaps expect, from the importance of the organ,
to obtain from it general relations, the fluctuations of which in sub-
ordinate characters may be more easily explicable.

In the special examination of the convolutions, it will always stand
as a strange fact, that animals so highly organized and having so
high a psychological development as Birds, have the surface of the
hemispheres smooth and without folds, like mammals of low organi-
zation. Evenin Man, moreover, the fact of the existence of a great
number of folds in very intellectual individuals is not without excep-
tions.

On the other hand, it is true that the typical arrangement of the
convolutions and the formation and structure of the individual lobes
of the cerebrum are in intimate connexion with the groups, orders,
and families of our system, and that only those animals which
belong to one natural group can be compared with one another
with regard to the higher or lower development, arrangement of
lobes, and number and course of the convolutions. Considering
this, we are compelled to say that, in a broad sense, Man must
be placed in one and the same group with the Quadrumana as
regards the structure of his brain, but in a narrower sense, that he
forms a separate group by himself. This applies to the structural
ensemble of the arrangement of the brain, the stages of develop-
ment, and the configuration of the principal convolutions; but it is
difficult to see how relatively very unimportant parts of the brain,
which are subject to great variations even in single human indivi-
duals (e. g. the shorter or longer cornua posteriora ventriculi late-
ralis, the presence of a pes hippocampi minor, simple or double emi-
nentie candicantes), can be brought forward as more or less essen-
tial characters of the human brain, distinguishing it from that of the
anthropoid Apes. There is not only a striking similarity between
both in the whole of their external appearance, but this similarity
also extends to the different stages of development of the human
brain, if we compare them with the different forms of the lower-or-
ganized small Monkeys and of the highly developed anthropoid
Apes.

The author, finally, confirms Gratiolet’s observation, that the brain”

vn i ee a

Miscellaneous. 431

of microcephalic individuals is far from approaching that of Monkeys;
it is more dissimilar to the latter than the human brain of normal
structure, the occipital and parietal lobes being much reduced, leaving
the cerebellum uncovered. There is, therefore, no transition from
the human brain to that of Monkeys, any more than from the
human skull to that of the Ape. When we take into consideration
all that we know of normal and abnormal structure in Man and the
Ape, we find that both are as widely separated from each other
(i. e. without any intermediate forms) as mammals and birds, as
Ornithorhynchus and Struthio. Everything in zoology and physio-
logy contradicts those far-going, genealogical affinities, metamor-
phoses, and transitions which are demanded by Darwin. “Man
and Monkey are creatures primitively and absolutely distinct, even
if we ignore all psychological considerations.”

On the Spermatophora of some Hirudinei. By M. C. Rosrn.

The author has discovered the occurrence of Spermatophora in
Nephelis, in which they present remarkable peculiarities. They
pass entirely from the reservoir in which they are produced into the
female apparatus before the latter contains any trace of ovules; so
that in these animals, contrary to what takes place in others, the
fecundating fiuid arrives in the female organs before they contain
any eggs. It is only after the penetration of the spermatophora that
the eggs make their appearance in the interior of these bodies, the
size of which increases in proportion to the growth and number of
the ovules. From being spermatophora in the male organs, they
become oyo-spermatophora in the ovarian tubes.

At the period of copulation each of the ovoid sacs which terminate
the male apparatus of the Glossiphonie is filled with a spermato-
phore, which nearly exactly reproduces its form, and the two also

- unite by a common extremity in the simple portion of the canal

which opens at the male genital pore.

On separating these Annelides from each other during copulation,
the two spermatophora may be seen issuing from the genital pore of
the male: sometimes they have only partially escaped; sometimes
they are entirely extruded, and adhere to the body of one or other
of the animals. They are of a brilliant silvery white colour and of
a most elegant form. They are 3 millim. in length and } millim. in
diameter. They are club-shaped, with the large extremity turned
backwards and prolonged into a fine, slightly curved point, the
length of which is equal to or greater than the greatest diameter of
the spermatophore; they terminate in front in a slender portion
nearly as long as the thickened part; they have a common cavity
anteriorly for about one-fourth of their total length.

Each spermatophore fills the cavity of the sac which terminates
the male generative apparatus. The elongated point of the thick
extremity is engaged in the flexuose genital duct ; the common por-
tion corresponds with the single duct which opens at the genital
pore. The wall of the spermatophore is from 45 to +8, millim. in

439 Miscellaneous.

thickness and formed of a tenacious, dense mucus, which refracts
light and gives it a yellowish tint posteriorly, where it is thickest.

- As soon as the twin spermatophore comes in contact with the
water, a white pearly substance escapes from it continuously in the
form of a filament, and becomes gradually disaggregated in the liquid.
By a high magnifying power this is seen to consist of spermatozoids,
with a certain number of fine molecular granules, which abound
especially in the last portions of the matter.

In Nephelis a spermatophore of the same kind may be detected in
each of the sacs terminating the male organs. They are white, ovoid,
and a little flattened; their length is about 1 millim., and their
breadth about + millim. -Eavh of these is independent of the other,
and closed at all points. Their contents are analogous to those of
the same bodies in the Glossiphonia, but their envelope is colourless,
and much softer and more delicate.

These spermatophora are found superposed, to the number of two
or four, close to the bottom of the slender portion of each of the
ovarian tubes. They are similar to what they were in the sacs of
the male organ, but their volume has become a little greater and
their envelope a‘little thicker. Besides these, in the dilated ascending
portion of the same female organs, there exist two or four other
analogous, but vermiform, bodies, 2 or 3 millim. in length, a little
inflated in the middle, narrowed to the two extremities. These
owe their volume to the ova developed within them. These bodies
have a colourless envelope, striated longitudinally, scarcely granu-
lated, thicker and more resistant than that of the preceding ones,
from which they are distinguished by the ovules in course of evoiu-
tion which they contain ‘in the midst of the spermatozoids. They
thus constitute true ovo-spermatophora. The ovules are more nu-
merous and more advanced in their evolution in proportion ‘as the
spermatophora in which they are seated are nearer to the genital
orifice. ie i

The ovules complete the whole of their evolution up to the period
of fecundation within the ovo-spermatophora, and in immediate con-
tact with the fecundating corpuscles. In each spermatophore they
are seen in every stage of growth. The most developed ones are
always seen in the middle and largest part of the bodies, from which
they escape as they are fecundated. They escape by dehiscence, in
consequence of a gradual thinning of the envelope during the forma-
tion of the corneous protective capsules. They are then found free
in the oviducts to the number of from four to twelve on each side ;
between the vitelline membrane and the vitellus they have a consi-
derable number of spermatozoids, which are generally already mo-
tionless. If mature ovules be taken in the ovyo-spermatophora, the
penetration of the spermatozoid into the ovule through certain points
of the vitelline membrane may be traced; the spermatozoids are seen
moving for an hour or two round the vitellus before the extrusion of
the eggs; then some of them become liquefied and unite with the
substance of the vitellus.—Comptes Rendus, August 12, 1861,
p- 280. :

, 7

a

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. ]

No. 48. DECEMBER 1861.

XLII.—On the Division of the European Seas into Provinees,
with reference to the Distribution of Mollusca. By Ronerr
M‘Anprew, F.R.S.

Or the many services rendered to natural-history students by
the late Edward Forbes, I have been used to regard as among
the most important his observations upon the distribution of
marine Mollusca and other Invertebrata, both geographically
and vertically, and the consequent division of those seas which
formed the field of his researches into zones of depth and into

phical areas marked out by the particular forms or species
of Mollusca which had their principal development in each.

I believe that the existence of such natural divisions has been
generally admitted by naturalists; but finding, in the abstract
of a paper read by my friend Mr. Jeffreys at the last meeting of
the British Association, and published in the ‘ Annals of Natural
History’ for October last, a statement that, in his opinion, such
division imto provinces is erroneous, I feel called upon to give
my testimony in its support, on account of the importance of
the question, both in a natural-history point of view and in its
bearing on geology. And as I have made rather extensive re-
searches within the area referred to (the seas of Kurope and
North Africa), with the main object of bemg enabled to throw
light upon the distribution of Mollusca, I hope that I may not be
considered over-presumptuous in thinking it probable that no
one has had better opportunity of appreciating the correctness
of Mr. Forbes’s views.

In the first place, it should be clearly understood that the
question is one of fact, and not to be affected by speculations,

‘however ingenious.

It may be true that naturalists, or, as Mr. Jeffreys terms them,
“ svstematists,” are not agreed as to the limits and extent of the

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 28

434 Mr, R. M‘Andrew on the Distribution of Mollusca.

zoological provinces ; but this is no argument against the exist-
ence of such provinces: there have also been differences of
opinion as to the line of demarcation between animal and vege-
table life.

With regard to Mr, Jeffreys’s remark that he considers “ the
marine fauna of Europe, Northern Asia, the Cis-Atlantic zone
of Africa and part of North America to have been closely related
at a comparatively recent epoch, and to form one common area
of origin,” I would beg to suggest that we have no proof of the
large area named ever haying been simultaneously occupied by a
fauna more closely related together than the present ; and with-
out entering upon the question of the origin of species, I may
remark that most philosophers are agreed that these have origi-
nally been developed, or made their appearance, at a single point
or centre, and consequently that their tendency must have been
always at first to expand the limits of their range. The geo-
graphical range of the older species (those which have come
down to us from Tertiary times) is generally greater now in the
case of all the Southern (or Lusitanian) species, while the Arctic
species have suffered a diminution of their territory, at least in
latitude, since the “ Glacial” age of geology.

The assertion that M. Sars has discovered Cerithium vulgatum
and Monodonta limbata upon the coast of Finmark, if it is to be
understood that these species were living, must, unless they
were preyiously transported thither, be founded upon a mistake,
That they are actually indigenous in those seas is about as im-
yori as that the Myrtle, Gum Cistus, or Oleander should be
ound growing naturally on the adjacent land *,

In reply to Mr. Jeffreys’s remark that, because the ocean at a
certain depth is of uniform temperature, it is only littoral and
shallow-water species that can be affected by climate, I would
observe that between shallow water, in its ordinary sense, and
those depths of the ocean where the temperature is invariable
and equal from the pole to the equator, a great interval exists,
and that in fact most, if not all the species of marine Mollusca
with which we are acquainted, are to be found living at depths
within the reach of climatal influence ; also that, notwithstand-
ing that the effects of climate become less in proportion to the
depth, yet, so far from finding tropical species in the abysses of

* Cerithium vulgatum is a littoral and shallow-water species, though a
variety is occasionally to be met with as deep as 40 fathoms; it inhabits
the coasts of the Atlantic, from Portugal to the Canary Islands, in addition .
to the Mediterranean. Monodonta limbata is a rare Mediterranean species,
which I have never had the good fortune to obtain myself, but have received
a specimen of from Sicily. The genus Monodonta is unknown in northern
seas,

Mr. R. M‘Andrew on the Distribution of Mollusca. 435

the Arctic Sea, or vice versd, the deep-water species, like others,
are limited in their range, and characteristic of the region to
which they belong. I have myself dredged at depths reaching
to about 200 fathoms on the coast of Finmark, and invariably
obtained from the deepest water shells of a peculiarly northern
character—for example, Lima excavata, Pecten Grenlandtcus,
Leda limatula, and Chiton alveolus ; and Dr. Alph. Milne-Edwards,
in a paper “upon some Animals obtained at great Depths,”
quoted from the ‘Comptes Rendus, in the ‘Annals of Nat.
Hist.’ for September last, mentions, as communicated to him
by M. Valenciennes, Voluta Junonia from 70 fathoms in the
Gulf of Mexico, and Lima excavata from 264 fathoms on the
coast of Greenland, and that, upon portions of a submarine
cable which had been recovered from a depth of 1000 to 1500 fa-
thoms between Cagliare and Bona, he had found Ostrea cochlear,
Pecten opercularis var. Audouini, Pecten Testa, Monodonta lim-
bata, and Fusus lamellosus—all species previously known as in-
habitants of the Mediterranean Sea.

- It is an unquestioned fact that a considerable portion of the
species of Mollusca inhabiting any one zoological province may
be found in other provinces; but it is not by a simple compa-
rison of the lists of species that we can determine the similarity
or divergence of the fauna of separate localities, as the difference
between them may consist in a few characteristic forms, which
may be especially developed in each. That one and the same
marine fauna does not extend from the Mediterranean coast
of Morocco to Finmark and Spitzbergen must be patent to the
most cursory observer. The former district contains numerous
genera peculiar to the warmer region of the earth, where many
of them are very widely distributed, including Conus, Cyprea (as
distinguished from Trivia), Typhis, Marginella (as distinguished
from Erato), Triton, Ranella, Pisania, Fasciolaria, Dolium, Cassis,
Turbo, Cymba, Cancellaria (as distinguished from Admete), Mitra,
Fossarus, Columbella, Mesalia, Gadinia, Siphonaria, Haliotis,
Sigaretus, Crepidula, Argonauta, Vermetus, Siliquaria, Spondylus,
Chama, Cardita, besides a few supposed to be local, such as Cas-
sidaria, Lobiger, Pedicularia, Thecidia, &c., most of which, in the
Atlantic, are not to be found beyond the 40th, and none beyond
the 50th, parallel of latitude*. The fauna of the Arctic and
sub-Arctic regions, though by no means deficient in the number
of individuals, is distinguished from that of more southern lati-
tudes by the comparative fewness of its genera and species,
likewise by several peculiar genera, as Trichotropis, Admete,

* One species of Mitra and one of Cardita inhabit the Arctic seas of
America. Mangelia nana and Holbéllii are related to Astyris(avara), Adams,
a subgenus of Columbella. Turritella lactea is not a Mesalia.

28*

436 Mr. R. M‘Andrew on the Distribution of Mollusca.

Puncturella, Lepeta, Pilidium, and particularly by a remarkable
development of certain forms, such as Bela, Trophon, Neptunea,
Margarita, Astarte, Leda, and Creneila. The intermediate or,
as it has been termed, “Celtic” province also offers the most
suitable dwelling-place to certain species and genera, most of
which extend their range, in diminished numbers, into one or
both of the adjacent regions.

Assuming, then, that the fact of the existence of more than
one fauna or zoological province within the area referred to
(say, north of lat. 32°) is established, it remains to define the
limits of each; and this can only be done after careful observa-
tion. My own opinion is that the whole area may with pro-
priety be divided into five provinces, sufficiently characterized by
the species and genera predominating in each: viz., 1. Arctic ;
2. Subarctic or boreal, extending from the Arctic circle to about
lat. 55°; 3. Celtic (for which probably a more appropriate name
could be found), reaching its southern limit at a point yet to be
ascertained in the Bay of Biscay; 4. Cantabrian or Lusitanian,
including the north coasts of Spain and west coast of Portugal ;
5. The Mediterranean, including the coast of Spain and Portugal
as far as Cape St. Vincent and the Atlantic shores of Morocco.
For the facts of distribution which have induced me to propose
this division, I refer to a report published in the Transactions
of the British Association for 1856. It will be seen that these
five provinces agree very nearly in their boundaries with those
represented by Prof. E. Forbes in his map of “‘ Homoiozoic Belts,”
published in Keith Johnston’s ‘ Physical Atlas.’ The claims of
the “ Mediterranean province” to be considered distinet are
strongly maintained by Milne-Kdwards.

It must be explaimed that the foregoing observations do not
apply to the west shores of the Atlantic, which, with the excep-
tion of the Arctic and sub-Arctic species, present a fauna totally
unlike that of Europe and Africa. The fauna of the Azores,
which from its position might be expected to be found inter-
mediate between that of Europe and America, appears, as regards
Mollusca, to have no relation with that of the latter continent,
but to be in its general character Lusitanian, with the exception
of the littoral species, several of which are common to the Ma-
deiran and Canary Islands and to tropical Africa. This fact is
particularly deserving of attention, from its apparent relation to
an ancient distribution of land different from the present, more
particularly as the currents which now prevail across the North
Atlantic from west to east, and from the Straits of Gibraltar
southward along the African coast, would seem to be opposed to
it. As regards the land and ‘freshwater Mollusca of Europe
and North Africa, they appear to admit of being divided into

M. R. Leuckart on Paramecium? coli, Malmsten, 437

no more than two distinct faunas, the more southern including
the countries and provinces bordering both sides of the Medi-
terranean, the other occupying the temperate regions of Germany,
France, Britain, &c., the species diminishing in number as you
proceed northward, and only a few extending into the Arctic
Zone, from which there appears to be a total absence of any
peculiar forms*.

Tt only remains for me to say that, although the results of
my observations may differ materially from those arrived at by
Mr. Jeffreys, I am by no means insensible to the obligations we
are under to that gentleman for his valuable researches in the
British seas, particularly in their remote northern limits, where
dredging is a much more arduous occupation than in more
genial climes or more sheltered situations.

XLITI.— On Paramecium ? coli, Malmsten.
By R. Levcxarrf.

[Plate XVIII. figs. 12, 13.]

Unper the above name Malmsten of Stockholm some time since
described an Infusorial animalcule t which occurs in the cecum
and colon of man, but had then only been observed twice, simul-
taneously with ulcers in the colon. In both cases it was present
in innumerable quantities, and in the first case was to be found
even after the healing of the ulcers, during the continuance of
lientery ; so that Malmsten is inclined to think that this latter
disease might be referred to the parasitism of our Infusory.
The description of the parasite, drawn up by Lovén, runs as
follows :—

“The animal is cylindrical, oval, a little pointed anteriorly,
broader or narrower according to the quantity of nourishment
taken in, and narrower also when it moves through the mucus,
turning continually upon its axis. Its length is about 0-1 mill.
On the external membrane it has a dense coat of cilia, which
stand in somewhat oblique series. In front, on one side of the
apex, is the mouth furnished with long cilia; and the cesophagus,
which is slightly dilated and somewhat curved, penetrates the
interior to a considerable depth. In the interior parenchyma a
dark streak sometimes indicates the course of a swallowed morsel.

* Greenland is considered by many naturalists to form part of the same
province with Northern Europe, and has a few peculiar land and fresh-
water shells; but their distinguishing characters are extremely slight.
> i pores from Wiegmaun’s Archiv, 1861, p. 81, by W. S. Dallas,

} Translated in Virchow’s Archiv fir pathol. Anat. und Physiol. 1857,
vol. xii. p. 302, tab. x.

438 M.R. Leuckart on Paramecium? coli, Malmsten.

At the posterior extremity, a little towards the ventral side, lies
the anus, which sometimes projects a little, is sometimes drawn in,
and sometimes forms a passage, furnished with several windings,
through the cortical layer. The contour of the nucleus is very
faintly marked; it is of an elongate elliptical form, with now
and then a median constriction, as if from the commencement
of division. Two contractile vesicles are present. The larger
one is situated quite posteriorly, close to the anal orifice; the
smaller one about the middle of the dorsal side. The vesicles
contract very slowly, and change their form considerably. In
some individuals they were sought for in vain. Besides these
parts, the animals showed in their interior a greater or less
number of swallowed nutritive matters, generally more or less
digested starch-granules and fat-drops.”

The preceding is all that we have hitherto known about this
parasitic Infusory ; and I am therefore the better pleased that ican
here communicate something new upon it. Not that I have been
so fortunate as to observe a fresh case of its occurrence in man.
Malmsten’s cases still stand alone. But I have found exactly
the same Infusory in the colon and cecum of a domestic animal,
and indeed so constantly and in such quantities as even to throw
some light upon the possibility of its occasional transfer to man.
The animal which harbours our Infusory is the pig. In order
to observe it, all that is necessary is to draw forth, by means of
a long sound, a little dung and intestinal mucus from the rectum
and spread it under the microscope. Even with the simple lens
the colourless animalcules may then be seen moving chienpas
the dung. ,
~ What I have established by my observations on these para-
sites of the pig is essentially confirmatory of the statements of
Lovén and Malmsten. I have to contradict them only on one
point ; and this regards the formation of the mouth. For a long
time I believed, with the Swedish observers, that our parasite
has a lateral mouth, because during the ordinary swimming
movements it is usually seen to lie to the right or left near the
median line (fig. 12). But this circumstance can prove nothing,
because the generally oval body in swimming (both forwards and
backwards) continually revolves upon its axis, and consequently
presents a median position of the mouth only during the short
period of its passage through the median plane. Matters take
a very different appearance, however, when we see the animal
feed (fig. 13). When this business is going on it applies itself
to the nutritive matter with the gaping buccal orifice down-
wards, and also creeps for some distance forwards with the mar-
gins of the buccal orifice, without any change in the position of
the body. The two sides of the body then appear perfectly

M. R. Leuckart on Paramecium? coli, Malmsten. 489

symmetrical, with the buccal funnel and cesophagus in the
median line as ina bilateral animal ; whilst in the lateral position
of the mouth the outlines of the body present unequal curves,
and the buccal funnel and cesophagus ascend asymmetrically to-
wards the. opposite surface of the body.

Under these circumstances I have no hesitation in explaining
the structure of our animal in accordance with the conditions of
the laterally symmetrical type, that is to say, in regarding the
mouth as an organ of the median plane. The surface which bears
it would then represent the ventral surface; and the opposite
one would have to be regarded as the dorsal surface. The latter
is on the whole more strongly arched; the former, at least in
the vicinity of the mouth, is flattened.

If my view be correct, our parasite can of course no longer
remain united with the genus Paramecium (to which it is with
doubt referred by its discoverers), as this is distinguished by
the lateral position of the mouth. Still less does it belong
to the genus Plagiotoma, to which Claparéde and Lachmann
have recently referred it, as not the smallest trace of a spiral
ciliary furrow exists in our animal. It might perhaps be best
and most naturally placed in the genus Holophrya, if we decline
for the present to establish a peculiar genus, until we know
more of the allied forms (from the colon of the Horse and the
paunch of the Ruminants, the latter of which has recently been
described by Stein, under the generic name of Jsotricha).

In the median position, the buccal orifice of our parasite appears
as a triangular, gaping aperture, with an angle directed back-
ward. The anterior side of this triangle belongs to the dorsal
surface. It forms as it were a penthouse-like prolongation of
this surface—an upper lip, which projects over the mouth and

down on the ventral surface. The lateral sides or lips
project inwards during repose in a curved form into the buccal
cavity, whilst in feeding they diverge from the posterior angle.
When engaged in feeding, therefore, the buccal orifice has a
considerable width (as much as 0°012 mill.), and this the more,
as the lips at this time project in a trumpet-like form.

The buccal orifice is followed by a cavity which gradually
diminishes, like a funnel, and is at last drawn out into a narrow
eylinder—the cesophagus. The buccal cavity, and especially the
lips, are covered with cilia, which exhibit a very powerful and

rotatory movement ; they are perhaps twice as long as
the hairs of the otherwise perfectly umiform ciliary coat, and
force the food into the interior of the body. In the pig the
nutritive matters consist chiefly of a finely granular detritus—
rarely of starch-granules.

The cuticula, which covers the body and bears the cilia, is

440 M.R. Leuckart on Paramecium ? coli, Malmsten,

very tough and of considerable thickness, without any other
marked characters. It lies upon a clear cortical layer, of no
great thickness, which, on its part, encloses the finely granular
medullary substance, sprinkled here and there with strongly
refractive, small corpuscles. It is only at the anterior extremity,
in the vicinity of the buccal orifice and cesophagus, that this
cortical layer attains a greater thickness. Here a radiate marking
is seen in it, as if a layer of diverging fibres was continued into
the margin of the upper lip. Where the cesophagus approaches
the granular medullary substance, the latter is drawn mwards,
as if furnished with a shallow depression.

Of internal organs I observed, like Lovén, only a nucleus and
contractile vacuoles. The former lies on the ventral surface,
sometimes further forward, sometimes further back, near the
median line. Its outlines are not very sharp; it is pale and
finely granular, and of a longish form—not straight, but curved
somewhat in the form of a horseshoe. The notion of a con-
striction is due to an optical illusion, caused by the adjustment
of the microscope to the extremities of the nucleus. No nu-
cleolus was discovered. Besides the two contractile vacuoles
described by Lovén, a third is sometimes seen. I have not
observed proper contractions in them, although there is no
doubt that their contents change, and especially that they are
sometimes so much dilated (up to 0°02 mill.) that they push up
the external integuments in the form of a hump, On the other
hand, however, | have made another astonishing observation on
these structures, namely, that they force themselves in the form
of drops through the surrounding parenchyma, and thus gradu-
ally wander from place to place.

The length of the Infusoria observed in the pig varies between
0-075 and 0-11 mill., usually amounting to 0°09 mill., with a
breadth of 0°07 mill.

Their reproduction is unknown to me. Self-division was
never witnessed. The only thing which might possibly indicate
such phenomena was the occurrence, although but rarely, of
spherically contracted unciliated imdividuals (as large as 0°11
mill.), of which the parenchyma possessed a tolerably uniform
opake consistence, with the exception of a number of large oil-
drops. The cuticle was thickened, and the buccal orifice could no
longer be detected, although the anterior extremity of the body
was still distinctly recognizable by the thickness of its cortical
layer; the presence of the horseshoe-like nucleus and of the
wandering vacuoles also left no doubt as to the origin of the body.
I might almost suppose that the Infusoria in this form quit the
intestine of their host in order to propagate externally (by repeated
division ¢), and finally to migrate again into its descendants,

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of Spiders. 441

XLIV.— Descriptions of several recently discovered Spiders.
By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

Tribe Octonoculina.
Family Lycosipz.
Genus Hecarreg, Blackw.
Hecaérge nemoralis.

Length of the female 1th of an inch; length of the cephalo-
thorax ;4,th, breadth +,th; breadth of the abdomen 54th;
length of a posterior leg ;;ths; length of a leg of the third
pair 3th.

The cephalothorax is oval, glossy, thinly clothed with hairs,
which are most abundant in the medial line, pointed before, de-
pressed at the base and on the sides, which are marked with
furrows converging towards the middle; its colour is yellowish-
brown, with a broad dark-brown band extending along each
side, whose exterior border presents an irregular outline, and a
narrower one of the same hue on each lateral margin ; the frontal
margin, from which some long hairs are directed forwards, has
a red-brown tint. The eyes are seated on black spots on the
anterior part of the cephalothorax; the intermediate eyes of the
greatly curved posterior row are the largest of the eight, and the
intermediate ones of the anterior row are larger than the lateral
eyes of the same row. ‘The falces are small, conical, armed with
a few minute teeth on the inner surface, and of a yellowish-brown
eolour, with a dark-brown streak in front, which is palest in the
medial line. The maxille are short, strong, convex on the under
side, rounded at the extremity, and somewhat inclined towards
the lip; the sternum is broad and heart-shaped. These parts
have a yellowish-brown hue, the sternum having dark-brown
spots on its lateral margins and posterior extremity. The lip is
small, triangular, but truncated at the apex, and of a dark-brown
colour, the apex having a tinge of yellow. The legs are long,
robust, and provided with hairs and strong spies, two parallel
rows of the latter occurring on the inferior surface of the tibize
and metatarsi of the first and second pairs; the femora and tarsi
have a yellowish-brown hue, that of the genua, tibize, and meta-
tarsi being dark brown; the fourth pair is the longest, then the
first, and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated
by two curved, minutely pectinated claws, below which there is
a small scopula. The palpi are of a yellowish-brown colour, and
have a small, curved, slightly pectinated claw at their extremity.
The abdomen is oviform, hairy, convex above, and projects over
the base of the cephalothorax ; it is of a yellowish-brown colour,

442 Mr. J, Blackwall on new Species of Spiders.

_ with a dark-brown line on each side of the middle of the upper

part, extending from the anterior extremity more than a third
of its length ; between these lines and the spinners, and also on
the sides and under part, there are numerous dark-brown spots
and streaks, those on the under part being the most minute;
the sexual organs are moderately developed and of a red-brown
colour.

The male is smaller, slenderer, much darker-coloured than
the female, and its abdomen is densely covered with silky hairs.
The cubital and radial joints of its palpi are short; the former
is gibbous at its extremity on the outer side, and the latter pro-
jects an obtuse apophysis from its extremity on the outer side:
the digital joint has a reddish-brown hue; it is convex and hairy
externally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs, which
are well developed, rather complex in structure, with a filiform
spine curved round their base, inner side, and extremity, and a
eurved process, whose black point is in contact with some pro-
minent semitransparent membrane, at their termination; the
colour of these organs is red-brown.

In spring and summer this species may be seen running
among fallen withered leaves in the wood sabout Hendre House
and Oakland.

Family Drassipa.
Genus Drassus, Walck.
Drassus pedestris.

- Melanophora pedestris, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn.-Syst., erstes Heft,
p-17; Die Arachn., Band vi. p. 82, tab. 200. fig. 489.

- Length of the female ,ths of an inch ; length of the cephalo-
thorax }th, breadth 4th; breadth of the abdomen j}th;
length of a posterior leg 3rd; length of a leg of the third pair
5_ths. |
"The legs are moderately long and robust, provided with hairs
and a few spines, and.of a yellow-red colour, with the exception
of the coxe and femora, which have a brown-black hue faintly
tinged with dull yellow ; the fourth pair is the longest, then the
first, and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated
by two curved, pectinated claws, and the inferior surface of the
metatarsi and tarsi of the first and second pairs, and of the tarsi
of the third and fourth pairs, is sparingly supplied with hair-
like papille. The cephalothorax is short, glossy, somewhat
compressed before, and rounded on the sides, which are marked
with furrows converging towards a narrow indentation in the
medial line ; the sternum is broad, flat, glossy, and heart-shaped.
These parts are of a brown-black colour. The falces are power-

Mr, J. Blackwall'on new Species of Spiders. 448

ful, conical, vertical, and provided with numerous short black
bristles in front, particularly towards the inner side; the maxille
are short, enlarged where the palpi are inserted, gibbous near
the base, obliquely depressed near the extremity, and inclined
towards the lip, which is oval. These organs are of a yellowish-
brown colour, the maxillz and apex of the lip being the palest.
The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalothorax
in two slightly curved, parallel, transverse rows; the lateral eyes
of the anterior row are the largest, and the intermediate eyes of
the same row, which are seated on a minute eminence, are the
smallest and darkest of the eight. The abdomen is of an oblong-
oviform figure, somewhat convex above, and projects a little over
the base of the cephalothorax; it is sparingly clothed with short
hairs, and is of a soot-colour, with four lighter-coloured minute
depressions on the anterior half of the upper part, disposed in
a quadrangle; the branchial opercula are large, and have a pale-
yellow hue, that of the margin of the sexual organs, which is
oval, being red-brown. sai

The sexes are similar in colour, but the male is rather the
smaller. The cubital and radial joints of its palpi are short ; and
the latter, which is rather the larger, projects a strong, pointed
apophysis from its extremity, on the outer side ; the digital joint
is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising
the palpal organs, which are moderately developed, not very
complex in structure, with two black, curved, pointed spines and
some whitish membrane at their extremity, and are of a red-
brown colour, intermixed with pale brownish-yellow.

In the summer of 1860, I received from Mr. Francis Walker
adult males and females of Drassus pedestris, which he had taken
in Guernsey and Serk, two of the Channel Islands ; and shortly
after, the Rev. O. P. Cambridge transmitted to me specimens of
the same species captured by him in Portland. I have been
induced to give a detailed description of both sexes of Drassus
pedestris, as M. Koch, who had no knowledge of the female, has
merely described the male in a state of immaturity ; consequently
he was unable to give several important specific characters con-
nected with its external organization, which are now supplied.

Family CrnrrLonipz.
Genus Ornituy1s, Blackw.
Orithyia Williamsit.

The male is smaller than the female, which it resembles in
colour ; but the entire upper surface of the femora of the anterior

444 Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of Spiders.

pair of legs, with the exception of the base, has a dark-brown
hue. Its palpi are short and robust, and the humeral joint has
two conical processes at its base, on the under side; the cubital
and radial joints are short, provided with hairs, and a long
bristle directed forwards from their extremity, in front, and,
with the digital joint, are of a brown colour; the digital joint is
oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising
the palpal organs; these organs are highly developed, with a
strong dark-brown spine, which originates near their extremity,
and curving obliquely upwards on the outer side, passes trans-
versely towards the mner side, where it terminates in an acute
point ; a prominent, convex, yellowish-white piece occurs within
the curvature of the spine, and the convex sides of the digital
joints are directed towards each other*.

The specimen from which the above description was made
was captured in Pernambuco by Mr. Eyton Williams of Den-
bigh, who had previously supplied me with adult females of the
same species.

Family TurRipripa.

Genus Puoucus, Walck.
Pholcus pallidus.

The sexes are similar in colour, but the male is rather the
smaller. Its palpi are short, very robust, and of a pale dull-
yellow hue; the humeral joint is somewhat convex on the under
side, and the radial, which is much the largest joint, is greatly
dilated, and very convex on the upper side: the digital jomt has
an irregular figure ; it is elongated, with a short, slightly curved,
pointed black spine at its abrupt termination, and its base,
which is prominent on the inner side, and densely fringed with
long curved bristles, has a small red-brown process on its
inferior margin; the palpal organs are moderately developed
and not very complex in structure, having a glossy, yellowish-
white, subglobular base attached to the inferior surface of the
digital joint, which projects from its convexity, and on the lower
side two short, strong processes united at their base, and of a
dark-brown colour at their extremity.

Since a description of an adult female of this speeies was
given in the ‘ Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist.,’ Series 3, vol. i.
p- 488, I have received specimens of both sexes, in a state of
maturity, from Mr. Eyton Williams, by whom they were col-
lected in Pernambuco.

* For a description of the female, see Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3,
vol.4ii. p. 331. ,

eR —————eee ee

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of Spiders. 445

Family Linyruup2.

Genus WaLcKEeNnAERA, Blackw.
Walckenaéra pratensis.

Length of the female 4th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-
thorax ;',th, breadth th; breadth of the abdomen 54th;
length of a posterior leg 4th; length of a leg of the third
pair ith.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the ecphalo-
thorax im two transverse rows; the four intermediate ones
describe a trapezoid, the two anterior ones, which are the
smallest of the eight, forming its shortest side; the eyes of each
lateral pair are seated obliquely on a tubercle, and are con-
tiguous. The cephalothorax is oval, convex, glossy, with
slight furrows on the sides converging towards an indentation
in the medial line; the lip is semicircular and prominent at the
apex; and the sternum is broad, heart-shaped, convex, and

lossy. These parts are of a very dark brown colour, tinged
with red, the lateral margins of the cephalothorax being the
darkest. The falces are conical, inclined towards the sternum,
and armed with teeth on the inner surface; and the maxille
are enlarged where the palpi are inserted, and inclined towards
the lip. These organs have a red-brown hue. The legs and
palpi are proyided with hairs, and are of a yellowish-red colour ;
the fourth pair of legs is the longest, then the first, and the
third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated by three
claws; the two superior ones are curved and slender, and
the inferior one is inflected near its base. The abdomen is
oviform, glossy, convex above, and projects over the base of the
cephalothorax ; it is thinly clothed with short hoary hairs, and
has a black hue ; the sexual organs are minute and of a reddish-
brown colour, that of the branchial opercula being pale yellow.

The sexes are similar in colour ; but the male, which is rather
the smaller, has the anterior part of the cephalothorax more
elevated, and has a narrow indentation directed backwards from
each lateral pair of eyes. Its palpi are short, and the radial and
digital jomts have a dark-brown hue; the humeral joint is
curved towards the cephalothorax, and the radial, which is
stronger than the cubital joint, has a small, curved, pointed
apophysis at its extremity, in front, towards the inner side;
the digital jomt is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave
within, comprising the palpal organs, which are highly de-
veloped, complicated in structure, with a black filiform spine at
their extremity, on the outer side; this spine is curved in a
circular form, and within the curvature there is a prominent,
pointed, slightly curved spine, at the base of which there is

446 Mr. H.J, Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

some whitish membrane; the colour of these organs is dark
brown, faintly tinged with red,

Females of this species, in a state of complete development,
have been found on several occasions among herbage growing
in meadows and old pastures near Hendre House; and in Ma
1860, the Rev. O. P. Cambridge took adult individuals of bot
sexes on the banks of the Conway.

Tribe Senoculina.
Family DyspERipa.
Genus Dyspera, Latr.

Dysdera obscura.

The male is smaller and much paler than the female, with the
exception of the anterior legs, which have a browner hue; and
near the middle of the metatarsus of each, towards the outer
side, there is a strong, obtuse, prominent process terminated
by a short, fine spine. Its palpi are short, and of a yellowish-
white hue ; the radial is much larger than ‘the cubital joint and
has the appearance of being swollen; the digital joint is small,
oval, convex and hairy externally ; and the palpal organs, which
are subglobular at the base, but prolonged into a slightly curved
process terminating in a fine point, are attached to its inferior
surface* |

This remarkable Dysdera was taken in Pernambuco by Mr.
Eyton Williams, from whom I had previously received an im-
mature female of the same species.

XLV.—Further Observations on the Structure of Foraminifera,
- and on the larger Fossilized Forms of Scinde, &c., including
a new Genus and Species. By H. J. Carrer, Esq., F.R.S.

Further Observations on the larger Fossilized Forms of Foramini-
Sera in Seinde, &c.

[Continued from p. 382.]
Orsirorpes, D’Orbigny.

_ © Lycophris dispansus, Sow.” (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1. ¢. p. 172), better
named by D’Archiac and Haime (p. 349) ‘ Orbitoides dispansa.”
Largest size,—Breadth about 1 inch; thickness 8; This
specimen is ephippial.
Loc. Lukput, in Cutch. Many parts of Seinde. Valley of

. * For a description of an immature female of this species, see nea.
and Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. ii. -p. 334, say

Mr. H. J, Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Seinde, 447

Kelat (Dr. Cook), Not in Arabia, so far as my observation
extends, although I have no doubt it exists there; but I
mention expressly that I have not seen it in Arabia, to correct
an error which I have made in my Memoir on the Geology of
the South-east Coast of that country (Geol. Papers, Western
India, p. 592 et seq.), in stating that the limestone at the village
of Takah, on this coast, which is charged with Orbitolites Man-
telli, contained also “Orbitoides Prattit and O. dispansa,” which
latter I have since found out to be Heterostegina, whose quadran-
gular chambers, while the fossils were yet in the matrix, led me
to assume that they were Orbitoides, and thus to make the
mistake. ;

_ Associates.—N. exponens and N. biaritzensis at Lukput, in
Cutch ; N. Ramondi at Wasna, in Rajpipla; N. exponens, Assi-
lina obesa, N. perforata, Alveolina elliptica, and Conulites Cooki
in the valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook); the deposit of diminutive
Foraminifera, viz. Operculina, N. kelatensis, Alveolina elliptica,
A. meandrina, and Orbitolina, also in the valley of Kelat (Dr.
Cook).

Obs,—In my former description of this fossil (Ann. Nat. Hist.
p- 173) I went into its structure a little, chiefly to contrast the
latter with that of Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart. (Orbitoides Mantelli,
D’Orb.); but having since obtained specimens which elucidate
this more fully, on account of the whole of the cavities of the
test, which formerly contained animal matter, having become
richly infiltrated with red and yellow oxide of iron, while the
rest remains perfectly free from it, I will now return to the sub-
ject more particularly, in doing which I shall not only be able
to show much more strikingly how it differs from Orbitolites
Manielli, but also be able to point out the position occupied by
the sarcode during the lifetime of the animal, almost as satis-
factorily as if I had it living in the test at the present moment.

Structural deseription.—In structure, Orbitoides dispansa (PI.
XVI. fig. 1, &e.) consists of a horizontal plane of oblong cham-
bers (41), from each side of which proceeds a vertical growth of
compressed columnar ones (0 2).

The horizontal plane, which is more or less wavy, is composed
of a single layer of oblong quadrangular chambers arranged in
concentric rows around the germ-cell (PI. XVII. fig. 1 m1, 1),
which is spherical, and may not exceed much its original size or
may become very much larger, but always seems to be a little
larger than the chambers of the rows which next follow it in
development (fig. 1 m,n) ; it is also hardly ever, perhaps never,
without a second cell which very nearly embraces it, and this in
the section assumes a more or less semilunar shape (m2, n2).

Po the former, or germ-cell, Dr. Carpenter has (in Orbitolites)

448 Mr. fi. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

applied the term “ central,” and to the latter, “ cireamambient
cell.’ When the germ or central cell and its accompanying one
remain minute, that is, not more than the 1-630th of an inch in
diameter, the chambers immediately around it are equally so,
but increase in magnitude with their distance from the centre ;
on the other hand, when they are large, the immediately sur-
rounding chambers are proportionately large, but gradually di-
minish to the usual size, after which they also begin to increase
slightly again with their distance from the centre, in the normal
way. Thus the structure of the centre may be compact or open,
but, from the open structure diminishing to a certain degree and
then enlarging again, it may be assumed that the former or
compact structure, where the chambers undergo an uninter-
rupted and gradual increase in size from the centre outwards, is
the normal form. After a certain distance from the centre, the
increase in size appears to cease, on account of the maximum’
size of the chambers having been attained, when they again
begin to decrease in magnitude towards the circumference.

The rows of chambers, whether arising from a minute or
large central cell and its accompaniment, have a tendency toa
cyclical arrangement from the first, and very soon complete one.
(Pl. XVII. fig. 1 m, n); that is, they very nearly surround the
central chambers first for a few rows, which tend to keep on one
side, and then at last embrace it by completing the circle. For-
merly I thought they began multi-spirally, and I gave an illus-
tration of this (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xi. pl. 7. fig. 26) ; but
latterly I have found out that this illustration was taken from
the centre of a minute Heterostegina, as before stated, and that
Orbitoides dispansa tends to a cyclical arrangement in the centre
as much as, if not more than any other discoid Foraminifer,
As the rows extend outwards they bifurcate every now and then,
and every now and then one seems to stop altogether; so that
this causes an increase and decrease in the number of rows
respectively ; but the latter is of course less than the former,
otherwise there would be no extension of the plane at all. This
irregularity, therefore, is attended by frequent interruption of
the circle, and thus leads to a more or less irregular aspect of
the rows gencrally throughout the plane.

The chambers in the normal form (that is, where they com-
mence from a minute cell) are small and cubical in the centre
(Pl. XVI. fig. 14), but become elongated horizontally and com-
pressed vertically with their distance from it (fig. 1g 1) ; so that
they soon assume a narrow quadrangular form (41), which is
furthermore altered by becoming convex externally and concave
towards the centre, in which direction, also, their long axis is at
first situated ; but as the outermost rows of the full-grown test

Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 449

are reached, they undergo the change common to the discoid
Foraminifera; that is to say, their vertical axis becomes the
longest, from the diminution of the horizontal one (i). The
chambers also vary greatly in length, and this causes a corre-
sponding irregularity in the rows of which they form a part,—
thus reducing the row gradually almost to a mere line, and then
expanding it out again to its full size (Pl. XVII. fig.1 7); at
other times the chamber becomes doubled, and thus the row
appears to bifurcate as just stated; while on other occasions,
again, the opposite takes place, viz. the chamber ceases to be
developed, and the adjoining rows closing in, the abortive row
thus terminates or ceases to exist. The additional row or bi-
furcation probably begins in an offset from one of the annular
canals which will be presently mentioned, and should be regarded
as a “branch,” like the branches of the spire in Nummulites.
(Reference to the figures in the first row of Pl. XVII. will facili-
tate the explanation of all this.)

Lastly, the chambers are, for the most part, arranged alter-
nately in adjoining rows, and each communicates by two canals
or stolons with the two immediately before and behind it; so
. that every chamber has four others in connexion with it (4, J).
In this we have an arrangement analogous to the “ oblique”
canal-system in Orbitolites Mantelli, which will be described
under this head.

Canal-system.—Here and there my horizontal sections present
a distinct canal-system (k3, 7s), consisting of single annular
canals situated between the rows of chambers respectively, con-
nected with each other by straight smaller branches which pass
through the interseptal spaces; so that each chamber is thus
enclosed in a quadrangular mesh of canals, and the whole toge-
ther form a meshwork plane which is double ; that is to say, one
exists on each side the horizontal plane of chambers, on a level
with the chambers, so as to have the stolon-processes between
them. Why the canal-system should only appear here and there
in remnants in my sections, I cannot say, unless it be from
variation in their size, from imperfect infiltration, or from total
absence in parts, Again, from their being analogous to the annular
canals of Orbitolites Mantelli, which will be described presently,
as well as to the great spiral canals of Operculina and Nummulites,
one would expect the proximal ends of the chambers to be united
to them: and this is actually the case; that is, the chambers
have often a bond of union of this kind when the entirety of the
annular canal is not visible, and are as often without it when the
annular canal, in its entirety and separation, is present (k); while
I know of no other structure of the kind in the horizontal plane
but this annular canal-system and the stolon-process, except,

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol. viii, 2

450 Mr.H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

perhaps, some delicate canals of union between the chambers
through the interseptal spaces, too small, in my specimens, to
be satisfactorily seen.

Vertical growth.—This, on the other hand, is composed of
columns of compressed chambers of an irregular shape (d), which
grow out vertically from the layers of the horizontal plane, and
beginning from the central cell, increase in number, vertically
and horizontally, with the extension of the horizontal plane,
which thus causes them to be most numerous in the centre, and
so assume a convex form, which is most prominent at this part.
Besides this, the difference in degree of vertical compression, in
these cavities, leads to the centre in one specimen being abruptly
raised and in another almost flat, viz. where they are inflated and
compressed respectively ; added to which the prominence in the
centre may also depend more or less on the size of the central
and cireumambient cells.

With the layers of compressed chambers a number of opake
white columns, consisting merely of condensed shell-substance,
are developed (d1), which, arising in points situated on the inter-
septal spaces of the horizontal plane, gradually increase in thick-
ness vertically, as they radiate also, slightly, from their origins, ,
to terminate on the surface (b2).

The compressed chambers of the vertical structure, as be-
fore stated, are very irregular in form (a2, ¢2), and much
larger than the chambers of the central plane, from which they
are developed partly through the medium of minute vertical
tubes extended through the shell-substance of the test, in the
same way as in Operculina and Nummulites (d3, g 4), and
partly by stolon-processes passing obliquely upwards through
the intercameral spaces (e5, f3, 4). Thus each compressed
chamber is seen to be united to those immediately above and
around it by several of these processes; and thus these cavities
assume a columnar arrangement radiating from the central
plane, while part of the interspaces between them is filled up by
the opake columns. But the opake columns, as well as the
columns of chambers, bifurcate, and thus become multiplied to
fill up the intervals which would otherwise be caused by their
radiation, whereby also the chambers become diminished in size,
and thus, on the surface, appear subordinate in this respect to
the peripheral ends of the columns (a1); so that the convex
surface of the fossil presents a number of white points, which
are the ends of the opake columns of shell-substance, surrounded
by polygonal divisions which, on their part, are the ends of
the columns of the compressed chambers (a), the imterspaces
between which, again (that is, between the chambers), form
the radiating straight stellate lines of connexion between the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 451

columns (a3, ¢3), across which linear interspaces, lastly, the
stolon-processes pass that unite the chambers (c4). The stellate
lines, from their transparency, are frequently not seen; but when
opake and white, they give the surface and horizontal section a
star-like appearance ; their apparent absence, therefore, does not
constitute a specific difference. I have never seen any of the
stolon-processes passing through the opake columns; neither
have I ever been able to detect a point of yellow ochre in the
peripheral extremities of the columns in the infiltrated specimens,
indicative of their having been pierced by a vertical canal, al-
though I have had infiltrated specimens in which this must have
been the case, had there been one.

Here it is necessary for me to correct an error in my former
communication on this subject (Ann. Nat. Hist. /. c. p. 173),
where I have stated that the “opake columns” are “ columns
of cells.” In Orbitolites Mantel there are no opake columns,
as will presently be seen, but there are columns of compressed
chambers, as in Orbitoides dispansa; and the only way in which
I can account for my misstatement is, that the resemblances
between Orbitoides dispansa and Orbitolites Mantelli, on super-
_ ficial examination, are so great that I must have been describing
from a specimen of the latter in my hand when I committed this
error. The best distinguishing character, indeed, between these
two fossils, for field purposes, is the presence of the opake co-
lumns in Orbitoides dispansa and their absence in Orbitolites
Mantelh,

Spherules or propagative agents.—As in Operculina and Num-
mulites, so in Orbitoides dispansa, these bodies are frequent]
observed throughout the cavities and canals of the test (P1. XVII.
fig. 1 0), equally filling the central as well as the peripheral
chambers, and equally traversing the vertical tubuli as well as
the intereommunicating canals between the chambers ; so that
in this way they readily find a passage from even the most in-
ternal cavities of the organism to the exterior. In their deve-
lopment, judging from the full-grown specimens, the spherules
may grow considerably beyond the size which they have at their
exit from the parent, or very little exceed it, but are almost, if
not always, followed by the development of a much larger cham-
ber, viz. the “ circumambient ” one, as before stated, previous to
the development of the rows of small chambers. They vary in
size from 1-2000th of an inch downwards.

Orbitoides asterifera, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 3).—The only dif-
ference between this form and that of O. dispansa is that it is
much smaller, has an asteroid elevation on the surface consisting
of six or eight rays extending from the centre towards the
circumference, where they bifureate; the surface-ends of the

29%

452 . Mr. Ti. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

opake columns, too, are separated from each other by many
chambers, while in O. dispansa, for the most part, they are only
separated by a ring of single chambers.

Largest size.—Breadth 54 inch.

Loc. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).

Associates.—From the same bed of diminutive Foraminifera
as N. kelatensis, under which see its associates.

Obs.—Excepting the asteroid growth of this fossil, there is
nothing but the greater number of chambers which intervene
between the peripheral end of the columns to make it differ from
O.dispansa. Plane, expanded, and asteroid forms exist, indis-
criminately mixed together in the same deposit, but all diminu-
tive, like the rest of the Foraminifera of which this bed is com-
posed. The rays or ridges are occasioned by the “ vertical
growth ” of the test having been arrested between them.

Note.—On comparing the sectional figures of O. Prattii given
by Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. vi. pl. 8) with O.
dispansa (Lycophris dispansus, Sow.) and L. ephippium, I can see
no difference whatever between them, and therefore must con-
sider all as O. dispansa, while the asteroid form just described
hardly differs sufficiently from any to deserve a separate specific
appellation. Hence, at present, I know but one type of all
these Orbitoides, viz. O. dispansa.

Orpitotites Manrexu, Cart.

“Orbitolites Mantelli, H. J. C.”’ (Ann. Nat. Hist. J.¢c. p.174).—
Is it this fossil that D’Archiac and Haime state, in their “ Table”
(p. 363), “est bien ’espéce des Etats-Unis,” viz. that called Orbi-
toides Mantelli by D’Orbigny? ‘To this question I have already
answered “ Yes.” It corresponds with the figures of this fossil
given by Dr. Carpenter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 7. c.); and
having obtained specimens of it almost as richly infiltrated with
yellow oxide of iron as those of Orbitoides dispansa, I will now
also describe its structure much more minutely than I have be-
fore done, as much for the purpose of still further contrasting
the differences between these two fossils as for recording the
minute anatomy of the fossilized test itself, which the infiltration
enables me to do almost as well as that of Orbitoides dispansa.

The test of Orbitolites Mantelli (Pl. XVI. fig. 2, &c.) consists
of a horizontal plane of globular and cylindrical chambers (6 1),
from each side of which procceds a vertical growth of columnar
ones (52).

In the horizontal plane, everything is the same—in respect of
waviness, mode of growth around a minute or large central cell
(Pl. XVII. fig. 2,21) and its circumambient chamber (m2), the
relative size of the chambers, their arrangement in rows, the bi-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 453

fureation and effetation of the rows, and their consequent multi-
plication and disappearance, the incomplete and lateral growth
at first, their subsequent entire concentricity, and the plane
being only one chamber deep—as in Orbitoides dispansa. But
the chambers are quite different in shape from those of O. dis-
pansa, different in the direction of their increase in size and in
the arrangement of the canal-system or sarcodal bands which
accompany them. They also frequently present an arrangement
like that of the interspaces and lines on an engine-turned watch-
case, at the commencement (m) ; and although I believe they
become as much concentric as the rows in Orbitoides dispansa,
* still, out of many successful sections in other respects, 1 have
never been able to trace a row completely round, that is, forming
an entire circle; it has always bifurcated or thrown off another
row, or become diminished to the annular canal, which could be
traced on for some distance and then disappeared, or began again
to bear chambers which could not well be identified with those
of the origina] row (n).

The chambers in the normal form, that is, where they com-
mence from a minute cell, are small and globular in the centre
(A), but become larger and elongated vertically with their distance
from it (4'); so that they soon assume a cylindrical form, which
presents a curve towards the centre and a corresponding con-
vexity in the opposite direction: thus the plane becomes much
thicker towards the circumference, indeed is thickest there
(g1), although, as in all other instances, the horizontal diameter
of the chambers is diminished (i). The chambers are also
arranged alternately in adjoining rows, and united together by
systems of oblique and annular canals, which were originally
filled with sarcode, and to which we will now particularly direct
our attention.

The oblique system (14) consists of canals or bands which

ursue an oblique course from the centre to the circumference,
like the lines on an engine-turned watch-case, that is, making
each a semi-gyration from the centre to the circumference; and
as there are two (?) sets of these canals at the commencement,
situated respectively in two distinct and separate planes, and the
canals of each plane gyrate in opposite directions respectively, so
their interstices are quadrangular, and have their angles circu-
larly and radiatingly opposite to each other, also like the inter-
stices of the figure on the watch-case; while in the inner angle
of each of the spaces is placed the chamber, in contact with
the two canals, as they cross each other on different planes at
this point (4, 7). At first there are only two planes of these
canals or bands, but as the chambers become elongated vertically
they may be increased to four and six (4). The largest infil-

454 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

trated specimen of Orbitolites Mantelli in my possession presents
six at the circumference, all of which communicate in the way
mentioned with the outer rows of chambers (g).

The annular system (k 3, 13), on the other hand, consists of two
planes only of canals, arranged in concentric circles, which are
situated respectively on either side of the horizontal plane, on a
level with the end of the chambers, with which they are in con-
tact on the inner side, one to each row (74). Why these canals
should not be scolloped or wavy in the infiltrated specimens, as
they are in the uninfiltrated ones and in Orbitolites (Pl. XVII.
fig. 2 0), I cannot say.

In connexion with these, again, there are other indistinct sets ~
of more delicate canals, one of which unites the annular bands
transversely, that is, passing between the chambers (/4), another
unites them vertically (g6), and a third set, which is only seen
here and there, proceeds vertically outward between the cells of
the vertical growth, where it appears to be lost. The first set
corresponds with the transverse branches between the annular
canals in Orbitoides dispansa and to those which, in Orbitolites,
appear to give origin to the chambers of the following row.

Vertical growth.—This, again, in its mode of increase, convexity
of the layers of which it is composed (Pl. XVI. fig. 2 52), con-
sequent compression and columnar arrangement of the cham-
bers (d), their being larger than the chambers of the horizontal
plane with which they are in contact and from which they are
developed, the occasional bifurcation of the columns, and the
successive development of the compressed cavities of which they
are composed being due to minute vertical tubular communica-
tions which pass through the shell-substance exactly like those
observed in Operculina and Nummulites (di), together with the
lateral stolon-processes traversing obliquely outwards the inter-
cellular spaces (d 3),—all exactly resemble the same parts in
Orbitoides dispansa. But there is a total absence of the opake
columnar structure ; and the columns of compressed cavities, not
having this obstruction to their lateral development, are wider at
their peripheral ends, while the intercameral spaces are conse-
quently smaller than the same parts in Orbitoides dispansa (see
sections c,d). The peripheral ends of the chamber-columns are
also more or less circular, and in the little angular spaces between
them may be seen the ends of one or more of the ascending inter-
communicating canals which connect the columnar chambers
vertically, and thus complete the line of transit between the
zentre and surface, besides affording stolons, perhaps, for the
formation of new chambers (c3, e 4, /'4).

Hence there is a great difference between this fossil and Or-
bitoides dispansa, while no one can help seeing that it is most.

oe —_

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 455

closely allied to Orbitolites in the structure of its horizontal plane
(see Dr. Carpenter’s sections of Orbitolites in Phil. Trans. 1. ¢.)
any more than one can help seeing that Orbitotdes dispansa, in
the structure of its central plane, is most closely allied to Cyclo-
clypeus, Carp.

Alike, therefore, as Orbitoides dispansa and Orbitolites Mantelli
may be in other respects, they are, in the structure of the central
or hivisbatal plane, as strikingly different as Orbitolites and
Cycloclypeus.

For field-service, the absence of the white columns and in-

creasing thickness of the horizontal plane towards the circum-
ference, as above stated, at once distinguish Orbitolites Mantelli
from Orbitoides dispansa.
_ Dr. Carpenter (Phil. Trans. 1856, p. 195, foot-note) states
that I have fallen into an error, which has been corrected by
D’Archiae and Haime (p. 349), in placing what M. d’Archiac
considered before as “ Orbitolites ” under the head of Orbitoides
dispansa and Orbitoides Fortisi seu Prattit, with reference, I
suppose, to my having changed the name of the fossil first de-
scribed from “ Orbitoides Mantelli” to “ Orbitolites Mantelli.”

I have, however, just stated that Orditoides dispansa and Or-
bitoides Fortisi seu Prattii are the same, and have always done
so. That Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb., is very different, I have
also shown; but I question, now that Dr. Carpenter has so
clearly defined Orbitolites, whether Orbitotdes Mantelli ought to
retain the name under which I have described it, any more
than Orbitoides dispansa should be called “ Cycloclypeus dis-

ansus.” I think it had better even have retained the old name
of Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb. But it must be plain now,
that if Orbitoides dispansa is to be considered the type of the
genus, our Orbitoides Mantelli, D’Orb., is not of this type, and
therefore should still have another name. It has already had
three, viz. 1. Nummulites Mantelli, D’Orb.; 2, Orbitoides Man-
telli, D’Orb.; and 3, Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart.

Propagative spherules—I have observed these bodies in some
of the cells of the infiltrated specimens of Orbitolites Mantelli,
but they are not numerous; and it is only here and there that
I have been able to observe them in the specimens of Nummulites
sublevigata, with which they are imbedded ; while the imperfect
infiltration of the whole, compared with the specimens of Ordi-
toides dispansa, &c., from Wasna, in which these “ spherules”
abound, seems to indicate that the former were imbedded long
after death, while the latter must have been imbedded almost
alive.

2. Orbitolites ?” (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1. c. p. 175, pl. vii.
figs.40,41).—The specimen thus noted and alluded to by D’Arch.

456 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde,

and Haime (p. 350) as being perhaps Orbitvides Fortisi is the
fossil from which I have made out the structure above given, the
only difference between it and Orbitolites Mantelli bemg that the
columns of cells terminate at the convex part or periphery in
polygonal instead of circular cells,—a difference which is hardly
enough to make it more than a variety, as the cells are anything
but circular in the assumed typical form.

Associates of Orbitolites Mantellii—Heterostegina and Cyclo-
clypeus, in white limestone at the village of Takah, on the south-
east coast of Arabia; Nummulites sublevigata, m yellow argilla-
ceous limestone, in Scinde. (This is the specimen to which I
have just alluded as being but a variety of Orbitolites Mantelli,
and from which the structural description above given was taken.
Tt is imbedded with the richly infiltrated mass of Nummulites,
from which the diagram of Nummulitic structure given in the
plate accompanying my description of the structure of Operculina
arabica was compiled.)

Obs.—I have never found Orbitolites Mantelli with any other
Nummulite than N. sublevigata, and this only in the specimen
above mentioned from Scinde, although it is very common in
Scinde.

Like Orbitoides dispansa, it is sometimes small and prominent
in the centre, at others more or less flat, twisted, and expanded,
like the ephippial varieties of O. dispansa. The latter, from the
wavy and fragmentary state in which it occurs in the matrix, led
me into the conjectural error of stating that it sometimes seems
to spread itself out in a thalloid form, like the Polyzoa, whereas
subsequent examination tends to the conclusion that it always
assumes a discoid form, although much more expanded and
thinner in some instances than in others*.

* Since the above was written I have had the opportunity of further
confirming the opinion I have given, that the expanded forms of Orbifolites
Mantelli, Cart., are never indefinitely thalloid like the polypidom of the
Polyzoa, but always discoid, in a mass of these fossils sent to me by Dr.
Cook, which he obtained from a small series of limestone strata overlying
serpentine and diorite rock close to the village of Nal, in Beloochistan,
about eighty miles $.8.W. of Kelat.

This mass, which is a specimen of the stratum from which it was taken,
is so foliated in structure, that it looks like a deposit of leaves; but when
examined, it is found to consist of nothing but Orbitolites Mantelli, Hetero-
stegina, Cycloclypeus, and Orbiculina, all together and lying parallelly upon
each other, in a softish yellow marl.

The largest specimen of O. Mantelli forwarded to me is 23 inches in
diameter, } inch thick in the centre, and the central prominence or vertical
development not more than 4 inch wide; while the horizontal portion, ex-
tending 1 inch beyond this all round; is not more than ;'; inch thick half-
way between the margin and the centre, and increases but a very little
more even up to the vertical development. It is this small vertical
and great horizontal development, which led me formerly, when I had

a

eee

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde, 457

If, as I have before inferred from its being confined to the
lowest deposits of the Nummulitic Series, N. sublevigata be the
oldest form of Nummulites, then this may be the locality
and age of Orbitolites Mantelli; but if, as subsequently stated,
this be a Middle Tertiary Series, then O. Mantelli and N. sub-
levigata would belong to the youngest or latest-formed species of
larger Foraminifera,—which I[ now think most likely, as the bed
of Orbitolites Mantelli, Heterostegina, and Cycloclypeus, together
with that containing the reticulated Nummulite N. masiraensis,
in the island of Masira, on the south-east coast of Arabia, and
that containing N. sublevigata, at Muskat, would then all be in
the littoral division of the Nummulitic series of this part of the
coast of Arabia, the other or lower division forming the summits
of the great scarps a little more inland.

CoNULITEs, nov. gen.
Conulites Cooki, n. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 7, &c.).—Conical, dis-

coidal, more or less depressed, consisting of a cortical layer of
rhomboidal chambers (d) filled with a columnar structure which
slightly projects in a convex form beyond the base (c,e). Cor-
tical layer composed of a spire of chambers commencing from
the apex and terminating at the circumference of the base (d) ;
septal lines of the chambers oblique; chambers rounded inter-
nally (72, 71). Columnar structure radiated (c, e), consisting of
convex layers of compressed chambers, which are more or less
arranged in columns, united by stolon-processes, and interspersed
with opake white columns (f). Opake columns conical, grow-
ing from points on the inner aspects of the chambers and termi-
nating in dilated extremities at the base, which thus acquires,

when weather-worn, a granular surface (J, e). Apex surrounded

externally by a thin columnar growth of shell-substance, which
extends about halfway up the side of the cone, and there gra-
dually subsides into small granular projections situated on the
points of contact between the septa and the spire (e1).

only a fragment or two of this variety without the centre, to infer that
the fossil sometimes had a thalloid growth, like the polypidom of the
Polyzoa.

The Heterostegina is very small, and the Cyecloclypeus and Orbiculina
under half an inch in diameter, so far as I have seen; but probably there
are much larger specimens of all these fossils in the deposit.

In a geological point of view, it is interesting to find Orbitolites Mantelli,
Heterostegina, and Cycloclypeus occurring together in a bed overlying
serpentine and diorite rocks in the locality above mentioned, since they are
found together in a bed in the middle of the south-east coast of Arabia,
where the Nummulitic series also reposes conformably on rocks composed
of diorite and serpentine.—Bombay, Oct. 12, 1861.

458 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

Largest ‘size.—Breadth at base 5, inch; height of cone
£4 inch.

Loe. Scinde, locality unknown. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).

Associates.—N. exponens (var. 6), Assilina obesa, N. perforata,
N. biaritzensis, N. spira, Alveolina elliptica, and Orbitoides dis-
pansa in the Valley of Kelat; N. Carteri and N. spira in
Scinde.

Obs.—I first recognized this fossil amongst some Nummulites:
sent from Kelat by Dr. Cook, and then in the mass in some
specimens from Scinde previously in my possession. ‘The spire
is generally single throughout, but sometimes bifurcated so as
to become double; and the same with the septal lines, which
have a radiating spiral tendency from the apex towards the cir-
cumference; while the columnar structure, in respect of the
chambers and columns, is almost identical with that of Orbitoides
dispansa. As yet, I.have met with no specimens sufficiently
infiltrated with yellow oxide of iron to enable me to follow out
the internal structure minutely. This fossil is very like the
conical forms of Orbitolina, but differs in the cortical layer con-
sisting of a spire instead of concentric rings of chambers, and in
the columnar structure being accompanied by the white opake
columns. Thus Conulites belongs to the “Hélicostégues” of
D’Orbigny. 3

Orsrtorina, D’Orb.

1. Orbitolina lenticularis, Lamk. (Pl. XVII. fig. 5, &c.).—Coni-
cal, obtuse, slightly excavated or patulous; margin everted,
external surface presenting concentric rings; patulous surface
presenting granulations, which are more or less confused in the
centre, but artanged 1 in radiating lines towards the circumference.

Size.—Breadth 3, inch; height 5 inch.

Variety a. Conical, acute, deeply excavated.

Size.—Breadth } inch ; height 4, inch.

Variety 5. Flat, clrcalay, wavy, fhiek + thinning towards the
circumference. .

Size.—Breadth 2; inch; height 4, inch.

Variety ¢ (fig. 6). Discoidal, almost flat, very thin, papyra-
ceous.

Size-—Breadth ;8, inch ; thickness 34 inch.

Loc. All from the south-east coast of Arabia, at Ras Fartak,
with fossils of the Cretacean age.

Obs.—These Foraminifera I first described under the name of
Orbitolites” in my “ Memoir on the Geology of the South-east
Coast of Arabia” (Journ. Bombay Asiat. Soc. vol. iv. p. 71),
and then again under that of “ Orbatolina patula” (Geol. Papers
Western India, pp, 549 & 603), since which I find that the

Mr. H. J, Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Seinde. 459

species, when compared with Pictet’s figure (Traité de Paléonto-
logie, pl. 109. fig. 7), is distinctly that of the “ perte du Rhéne,”
viz. Orbitolina lenticularis, Lam., under which name it is now
given; and I cannot help thinking, with Messrs. Parker and
Jones (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 36), that D’Orbigny’s
Cyclolina must be intended for the flat and expanded variety (c)
of this fossil. Perhaps, also, his figures of it were taken, by
mistake, from Orbitolites ; but of this more hereafter.

These fossils abound to such an extent at the place mentioned,
that a bed of stratified blue limestone upwards of 100 feet in
thickness is almost entirely composed of them ; while the pre-
sence of Ammonites and Cretacean fossils in the superincumbent
strata, also more or less richly charged with Orbitolina, proves
the whole to he of Cretacean age.

Structure of Orbitolina lenticularis.—This fossil, like Conulites

Cooki, is composed of a cortical layer of chambers externally (g2),
which is more or less conical in shape, and more or less filled
internally with a columnar chamber-structure (g3). The cortical
layer here, however, is composed of concentric rings of chambers,
which begin in a central cell at the apex (d4) and terminate at
the circumference of the base. Each annulus is divided into a
number of chambers with straight septa (da), faced superficially
by a reticular subseptal structure (d1), which extends into the
chambers a certain distance, but not throughout; so that when
this facing or superficial reticulation is removed by acid, the
larger divisions beneath come into view (d2).
_ The columnar structure, again, as in Conulites, is composed of
layers of compressed cells which more or less fill the cone, ac-
cording to the species.(g3), and sometimes extend even beyond
the base so as to give this a convex surface. But there are no
opake-white columns here, as in Conulites, and the granulations
on the patulous surface and convexity of the base respectively (e)
represent the ends of the columns of cells as in Orbitolites Man-
telli. While, therefore, Conulites is most like Orbitoides dispansa,
Orbitolina more resembles Orbitolites Mantelli; but Conulites
still differs from both in the great chamber-layer being helical,
instead of cyclical, as before stated.

2. Orbitolina ——? (Pl. XVII. fig. 7, &c.).—Conical ;_ base
convex; annular spaces wider and more reticulated than in the
foregoing species. Internal structure the same as that of O,

tcu

Largest size-—Height 23 inch ; breadth at base, a little more.
Loe. Valley of Kelat (Dr. Cook).
_ Associates.—Alveolina elliptica, in white limestone; the di-
minutive Foraminifera in the bed before mentioned, valley of
Kelat (Dr. Cook).

460 Mr. Hi. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde,

3. Orbitolina ? (fig. 8, &c.).—The same as the foregoing,
but with no reticulation on the surface, and the septa indistinctly
developed.

Largest size—Height 4, inch; breadth at the base about
the same.

Loc. Buran River, in Scinde, in limestone charged with
Orbitolites pedunculata, Cart.

Associate.—Orbitolites pedunculata.

4. Orbitolina ? (fig. 9, &c.).—Of the same shape as the
last, but the cortical layer consisting of long chambers twisting
round the cone, and interdigitating with each other at their
commencement and termination.

Largest size—Height 36, inch.

Loc. South-east coast of Arabia, close to Ras Sajar, in white
limestone richly charged with Orbitolites,

Associate,— Orbitolites.

Hererostecina, D’Orb, |

Heterostegina pleurocentralis, n. sp. (?).—Elliptical, thin, flat,
wavy. Surfaces presenting a corresponding prominence on each
side, situated laterally and towards one end of the ellipse; -
covered with minute tubercles, which, becoming larger eccentri-
cally, pass off into moniliform rows that, after a subspiral course,
terminate on the margin. Internally consisting, except at the
prominence, of a single plane of oblong chambers filling up the
intervals between the rows of tubercles, with their long axes
horizontal and across their subspiral course, Margin inflated,
round, smooth,

Largest size-—Longest diameter 3 inch.

Loc. Village of Takah, on the south-east coast of Arabia, in
white limestone.

Associates.—Cycloclypeus and Orbitolites Mantelli.

Obs.—This and Orbitolites Mantelli are very numerous to=
gether in the white limestone at the place mentioned. Although
smaller, it differs so little from the species found at Malta, that
I think they should be regarded as the same.

Note.—Misled by the figure of Lamarck’s Orbiculina adunca
(Encyclop. Méthod. tab. 468), I called this fossil “ Orbiculina
pleurocentralis”’ (Geol. Papers on West India) ; but on receiving
Dr. Carpenter’s kind present of a copy of his second valuable
Memoir on the Foraminifera (Phil. Trans. 1856, p. 547), I saw
my mistake, and made the necessary correction (Journ. Bombay
Asiat. Soc. vol. v. p. 634).

I have designated this Foraminifer “ pleurocentralis” here,
because I had given this name to it formerly; but having since
obtained some of the fossil Heterosteging from Malta, I find the

—— ss

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 461

resemblance between the two so close, that I hardly think that
it should be considered otherwise than as a variety of the latter.
It searcely differs more (that is, in the specimens in my posses-
sion) than in being a little smaller than the Heterostegina of
Malta.

The resemblance of the horizontal face of this fossil to Orbi-
toides dispansa seu Prattii while in the matrix, led me to think
that it was that Foraminifer—an error in both editions of my
Memoir on the Geology of the south-east coast of Arabia (loc.
cit.) which I thus take the opportunity of correcting. As before
stated, I did not meet with Orbitoides dispansa in Arabia, nor
have I ever found Orbitoides dispansa together with Orbitolites
Mantelli; and as I have also before stated, it was the mistaking
of the small specimens of this Heterostegina among those of Or-
bitolites Mantelli for Orbitoides dispansa which led to my giving
a section of Heterostegina as illustrative of the “ multispiral ”
commencement of the chambers in the latter.

1
Cyctoctyrevs, Carp.

Cycloclypeus mammillatus, n. sp.—Cireular, thin, presenting a
prominence in the centre surmounted by a large tubercle, which
is again surrounded by a number of minute ones, the latter
passing off in broken lines to terminate in a radiating spiral
manner upon the margin. Margin thin, not inflated. Cham-
bers circular in the centre, becoming oblong and quadrangular
towards the circumference, arranged in rows, with their long
axis in the direction of the horizontal or long radius of the fossil.

Largest size.—I could only obtain one specimen entire, which
was 4, inch in diameter.

Loc. Takah, on the south-east coast of Arabia, in white lime-
stone, with Orbitolites Mantelli and Heterostegina.

Obs.—Here the minute granulations, instead of being on the
lines separating the rows, are over the septal divisions between
the chambers themselves. Thinking, from my limited means of
examination, and from its being associated with Heterostegina,
that this fossil must be considered one of the same genus, 1 gave
it the above specific designation; but having lately cut away a
little of its surface, to examine its internal structure, I find that
it is distinctly a Cycloclypeus.

The cells of this specimen diminish in size towards the centre
and become almost globular; but this may be because the cen-
tral cell happened to be minute instead of large. In Dr. Car-
penter’s typical form, however, the cells are deeper in the centre
and become shallower outwards; and if this be always the case,
then C. mammillatus follows what I have considered to be the
normal form of the horizontal planes in Orbitoides dispansa and

462 Mr. H,J, Carter’on thé Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde,

QO, Mantelli, especially when commencing with a minute cell,
rather than typical Cycloclypeus, which, contrary to all the other
Foraminifera, appears to begin in the centre with large chambers,
which go on decreasing in size outwards, without first going
down to the smaller size of their situation and then increasing
again towards the circumference. But for this, and the cham-
bers exchanging their quadrangular for a globular form towards
the centre, together with the smallness of the fossil, there is no
difference that I can see between the fossil Cycloclypeus of the
south-east coast of Arabia and the recent one described by Dr.
Carpenter (Phil. Trans. /. c. pl. 30. fig. 1).

Orsicutina, D’Orb.

Orbiculina malabarica, Cart.—This fossil, which I had de-
scribed under the name of “ Orbitolites malabarica”’ (Ann. Nat.
Hist. ser. 2. vol. xi. p. 425), I found afterwards to be an Orbicu-
lina, from its resemblance to Orbiculina angulata, Lamk. (Encyel.
Méthod. t. iii. pl. 468. fig. 3), and I therefore made this correc-
tion in the fifth volume of the ‘Journal of the Bombay Asiatic
Society,’ p. 634, immediately after which (that is to say, before
the sheet in which my correction occurred had passed through
the press), I had the pleasure to receive, through Dr. Carpenter’s
kindness, his second ‘Memoir’ on the Foraminifera, in which
I found that he had also made the same correction. I mention
this chiefly to point out the great resemblance between the figure
in the ‘ Encyclop. Méthod.’ to which I have alluded and Orbicu-
lina malabarica. For a description and illustration of the fossil
itself, see Ann, Nat. Hist. loc. cit.

Variety a.

. Largest size—Breadth 8, inch.

Loc. Khattyawar, on the coast near Poorbunder, in yellow
compact limestone (Capt. Constable, H.M.I.N.).

Associates—Fossils of the Middle Tertiary epoch, like those
accompanying O. malabarica (typical form).

Obs.—The only differences between this fossil and the typical
form are that the chambers are much smaller in the specimens
from Khattyawar; the structure appears to be finer, and from
being in a purer, more compact, and fawn-coloured limestone,
which is densely charged with them, they appear, from their
light colour and fine structure, to be identical with Orbditolites
complanata; but the distinct spiral arrangement in the centre,.
which is very evident under even a strong magnifymg lens,
establishes the difference directly.

Oxsirouites, Lamk.

Cyclolina pedunculata, Cart, (Ann. Nat, Hist. /, cp, 176).—

—

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde, 468

Since I have had the advantage of Dr. Carpenter’s clear and

valuable exposition of the structure of Orbitolites (Phil. Trans,
1855), there is no longer any doubt of my false identification of
this fossil with D’Orbigny’s Cyclolina, nor of the true one being
with Orbitolites; and therefore, if it be really a new species,
which I also doubt very much, it might now go by the name of
“ Orbitolites pedunculata.” I expect, after all, it will be found
to differ very little from Orbitolites complanata of the “ Paris
Basin.”

Associates —Alveolina elliptica and a small Nummulite be-
longing to the Sériate, on the Buran River, in Lower Scinde,
and, on the same river, the Orbitolina before mentioned, “‘No.3;”
Alveolina spheroidea and Operculina im the white limestone
forming the summits of the great cliff-scarps behind Morebat ;
and also Orbitolina “No. 4” ante, in broken masses under
the great promontory of Ras Sajar, on the south-east coast of
Arabia.

Internal structure of Orbitolites pedunculata.—This is the same
as that given by Dr. Carpenter in his vertical sections 8 and 9,
pl. 6, and in his horizontal surface-view, fig. 8. pl. 7. The cham-
bers in the centre have not run into each other vertically, as
shown in Dr. Carpenter’s “ ideal representation,” fig. 6. pl, 5,
neither are the chambers of the surface oblong, but globular,
while in the centre the rows are frequently oval instead of cir-
cular. Both these differences, however, as Dr. Carpenter ob-
serves, are no more than marks of variety.

The peduncle at the base in the centre is composed of amor-
phous shell-substance, through which a number of branched
transparent lines extend upwards into the centre of the disk,
indicative of their once having been canals, perhaps occupied by
sarcode. Dr, Carpenter observes that the fossil was probably
attached during its lifetime to some marine body, and therefore
the peduncle here may be of very little specific value,—thus
reducing the species to Orbitolites complanata.

“ Cyclolina arabica, Cart.” (Geol. Papers on W. India, p. 550),
—tThis, if it be a new species, should have its name changed to
“ Orbitolites arabica.” The only difference between it and the
Scinde Orbitolite is its larger size and finer structure, which are
by themselves worth nothing as specific distinctions: hence,
perhaps, this also had better be considered as a variety of O.
complanata.

Associates.—They have been given above under C. pedunculata.

Note.—Feeling satisfied now that these fossils are Orbitolites,
and not Cyclolina, D’Orb., and that I have not found “ Orbito-
lites” in the Cretacean strata of the south-east coast of Arabia,
I had first to correct my errors in nomenclature to accord with

464 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

this conclusion, which has been done above, and next my infer-
ences, which were based on the assumption that this Orditolites
was identical with D’Orbigny’s Cyclolina.

My inference (Geol. Papers, &c., p. 627) that the white lime-
stone forming the summit of the great cliff-scarps on the south-
east coast of Arabia was of Cretacean age, because it contained
a discoid fossil identical in appearance with Cyclolina cretacea,
D’Orb. (this fossil, according to D’Orbigny, being confined to
the Cretacean period), is perceived to be wrong, since it is now
proved to be Orbitolites, which brings back the summit-portion
of these scarps to Eocene age, as assumed in the first edition of
my Memoir on the Geology of this coast (Journ. Bombay Asiatic
Soe. vol. iv. p. 95), wherein the fossil itself was also first called
* Orbitolites.”

Again, at p. 701, foot-note, the mistaking of this Orbitolites
for Cyclolina has led to a similar error ; for, finding the Scinde
Orbitolite associated with fossils of the Eocene period in that
country, and considering it also a Cyclolina, I inferred that
D’Orbigny himself was wrong in restricting the existence of this
fossil to the Cretacean period ; whereas, now that it is known to
be an Orbitolite, the inference is in the opposite direction, and
in support of D’Orbigny’s assertion.

What, then, is D’Orbigny’s Cyclolina?—a question which
may be first met. by stating that “had D’Orbigny made plain
what Cyclolina is, there would have been no occasion for such a
question.”

From what Dr. Carpenter has stated, it is evident that he was
inclined to view Cyclolina as a species of Orbitolites (first Mem.
p 226, pl. 7. fig. 14), while Messrs. Parker and Jones (Ann.

at. Hist. 1860, vol. vi. p. 36) consider it an “ excessively out-
spread” form of Orbitolina, “judging from D’Orbigny’s deserip-
tion and figures” in his ‘ Foram. Foss. de Vien.’ p. 189, pl. 21.
figs. 22-25.

In the latter view I acquiesce now, and even applied the name
of “ Cyclolina” to one of those outspread forms of Orbitolina
(var. c. Pl. XVII. fig. 6) which I found in the great deposit of
Orbitoline on the south-east coast of Arabia (Geol. Papers, &e.
p- 549), from its resemblance to D’Orbigny’s figures, but wrongly
identified it with the “discoid fossil” of the scarp 2000 feet
above, now seen to be Orbitolites,—the former in company with
Cretacean, and the latter among a type of Eocene fossils.

All this confusion has arisen from the imperfect way in which
D’Orbigny has described and figured his Cyclolina eretacea. It
would have been better if he had never written anything about
it, than just enough to mislead.

He states that it is “equilateral :” this is a character of Or-

PO ee ee Pe ee ee

q
q
F
;
i
»
4
4

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 465

bitolites, and not of Orbitolina: that the chambers are concen-
trie, “making each a complete circle round the others of the
same form ;” by which I understand him to mean an annular
chamber without septa,—in fact, a hollow ring. But, so far as
my observation goes, the concentric ring-spaces of Orbitolina, if
not divided into chambers like those of O. lenticularis, should
interdigitate with each other as in Patellina corrugata (Ray Soe.
Pub., Monograph by Prof. Williamson, p. 46, pl. 3. figs. 86-89).
This annular form, however, according to D’Orbigny, is the
peculiar characteristic of his Cyclolina, viz. “ circular chambers.”

Again, as regards D’Orbigny’s figures (/oc. cit.), nothing can
be more like the expanded flattened disk of Orbitolina lenticu-
laris than his horizontal view of Cyclolina (fig. 22). It has also,
according to the shading, an elevated centre, which, however, does
not appear in the lateral view (fig. 23). Again, if it were like
Orbitolina lenticularis, the margin should be rounded and thin, for
that of the latter fossil is thin and everted; instead of which it
is flat and, if anything, thickened, for it obscures the rest of the
fossil when viewed edgewise—if D’Orbigny’s figure 23 be cor-
rect. If equilateral, it should have the same annular markings
on each side (see my figures, var. 6, &c. J. c.). How, then, can it
be an “excessively outspread” form of Orbitolina annularis, as
assumed by Messrs. Parker and Jones? It is needless to con-
jecture further ; for until the fossil is better illustrated and more
satisfactorily described, we shall never know what it is. The

uliarity of “annular chambers,” and the discrepancy in
D’Orbigny’s figs. 22 & 23, where the former represents an ele-
vated centre, and the latter does not show it edgewise, while
there is nothing in the short meagre description accompanying
it to show that the disk was excavated, render the record almost
worse than useless, and show that when anything is to be de-
scribed it should be done satisfactorily, or a statement made to
the effect that the data were not sufficient for the purpose.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLatTe XV.

Fig. 1. Assilina exponens, D’Orb. (Nummulites exponens, Sow.), variety 5 :
a, vertical section; 5, central portion of spire, nat. size; ¢, speci-
men of the largest chambers, magnified four times.

Fig. 2. A. obesa, n. sp., marginal view: a, view of flat surface; 4, spire ;

¢, vertical section, nat. size; d, specimen of the largest chambers,
magnified.

Fig. 3. Nummulites broachensis, Carter: a, marginal view, nat. size ;
b, spire and chambers; d, flat surface ; e, specimen of the largest
chambers : all magnified.

Fig. 4. N. makullaensis, n. sp.: a, marginal view, nat. size ; 5, spire and

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. viii. 30

466 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Seinde.

chambers; c¢, flat surface ; d, speciinen of largest chambers: all
: magnified. ;
Fig. 5. N. Ramondi, mihi: a, marginal view, nat. size; 5, flat surface ;
c, spire and chambers; d, specimen of largest chambers: all
magnified.
Fig. 6. N. kelatensis, n. sp.: a, marginal view, nat. size; 0, flat surface;
c, spire and chambers; d, specimen of largest chambers: all
: magnified.
Fig. 7. Conulites Cooki, nov. gen. et sp., lateral view: a, conical surface ;
3 b, basal surface; c, vertical section, nat. size; d, central portion
of the spire and chambers magnified, as seen on the surface after
the incrustation of the apex has been removed. ;

e, vertical section of half the fossil, showing—l, incrustation ;
2, lateral view of chamber-layer; 3, horizontal layers of cham-
bers; 4, opake white columns of condensed shell-substance, as
in Orbitoides dispansa.

f, Basal surface, showing—l, ends of the columns of white
substance; 2, ends of the columns of chambers; 3, lines of sepa-
ration between the chambers.

g, Horizontal section, showing—1, part of the spiral chamber-
layer; 2, truncated ends of opake white columns; 3, ditto of
columns of chambers.

N.B. d, e, f, g are all diagrams.

PiLate XVI.

Fig. 1. Orbitoides dispansa, magnified twice the size of the specimen.

a, Portion of surface, magnified, showing—l1, ends of the co-
lumns of white condensed shell-substance ; 2, ends of columns
of chambers; 3, lines of separation between the columns of
chambers.

b, Vertical section of entire fossil, the lower part not shaded,
showing—l, the horizontal chamber-layer, and, 2, the radiated
arrangement of the columns of chambers and opake white columns
of condensed shell-substance. This figure has been more or less
proportionally magnified for comparison with the corresponding
figure (opposite) of Orbitolites Mantelli.

c, Portion of surface greatly magnified, showing—l, ends of
the opake white columns, in which are seen points representative
of still smaller columns, of which the larger ones are composed 5
2, ends of the columns of chambers; 3, lines of separation
between them; 4, tubular communications between the cham-
bers.

d, Vertical section of part of one of the columns of condensed
shell-substance (1) with portions of columns of chambers on
each side (2, 2); 3, vertical tubuli of the test uniting the
chambers.

e, Horizontal section, still more magnified, showing—1, column
of condensed shell-substance ; 2, chambers laid open ; 3, section
through the test, showing the truncated ends of the vertical tu-
buli; 4, tubes of intercommunication between chambers of the
same layer ; 5, truncated ends of ditto ascending to the chambers
of the next layer, or terminating upon the surface, as the case
may be.

7. Vertical section of columns of chambers, to show the tubes
of intercommunication between the chambers passing up in a

———EEE—<_——" -

ee

Se ee ee eee

_Mr. H. J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde. 467

Fig. 2.

zigzag form to reach the surface: 1, column of chambers ; 2, ver-
tical tubuli of the test ; 3, tubes of intereommunication between
the columnar chambers; 4, ditto, terminating by open mouths
on the surface, thus ultimately enabling all the interior chambers
to communicate with the surface.

g, h, i. Vertical sections of different parts of the horizontal plane
or chamber-layer, to show the various forms of the chambers at

bap igl cal respectively,
_ g» Porti

on midway between the centre and circumference,
showing—1, chambers of the horizontal plane; 2, tubular com-
munications between them; 3, chambers of the columnar struc-
ture ; 4, vertical tubuli of the test passing between them; 5, trun-
cated ends of the annular canals; 6, ascending tubes of inter-
communication between the chambers of the horizontal and
columnar layers.

h. Form of chamber near the centre.

. t. Form of chambers in the external rows.

k. Horizontal section of portion of the horizontal chamber-
layer, showing—1, chambers; 2, tubes of intereommunication ;
3, annular canal above the chamber-layer; 4, ditto below ditto;
5, transverse canals uniting the annular ones.

l, More magnified view of a portion of the same, showing—
1, chambers; 2, tubes of intereommunication; 3, annular canals;
4, transverse canals uniting the annular ones.

Orbitolites Mantelli, Cart., magnified twice the size of the specimen.

a. Portion of the surface magnified, showing—l, ends of co-
lumns of chambers; 2, shell-substance between them, Observe
that there are no columns of condensed shell-substance here.

b. Vertical section of entire fossil, the lower part not shaded,
showig—l, the horizontal plane or chamber-layer much thicker
at the circumference than in the centre, with, 2, the radiated
arrangement of the columns of chambers above, and the absence
of the opake white columns of condensed shell-substance. This
figure has been more or less proportionally magnified, for com-
parison with the corresponding figure of Orbitoides dispansa on
the other side.

N.B. Here it should be remembered that the contour of the
vertical sections of these fossils respectively only represents that
of the specimens from which they are taken, viz. figs. | and 2.
Either may be compressed almost to flatness, or raised in the
thick part to eacateescity. Hence the impossibility of distin-
guishing them without reference to their minute structure.

e. Portion of surface greatly magnified, showing—l, ends of
the columns of chambers; 2, intercameral shell-substance tra-
versed by the tubes of intercommunication between the chambers;
3, truncated ends of some of these tubes ascending to the cham-
bers of the next layer. The latter of course open on the surface
when there is no other layer above them, and thus ultimately
enable the chambers to communicate with the exterior.

d, Vertical section, showmg the absence of the opake white
column of condensed shell-substance seen in the opposite figure :
1, columns of chambers; 2, vertical tubuli between them; 3, in-
tervening shell-substance; 4, tubes of intereommunication be-
tween the chambers.

e. Horizontal section still more magnified, showing—1, cham-
bers laid open; 2, section through the test, showing the ends of

30*

468 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

the vertical tubuli; 3, tubes of intereommunication between the
chambers of the same layer; 4, truncated ends of ditto ascending
to the chambers of the next layer, or terminating on the surface
if there be no other layer above them; 5, intercameral shell-
substance.

f. Vertical section of columns of chambers to show the tubes
of intercommunication between the chambers passing up in a
zigzag form to reach the surface: 1, columns of chambers ;
2, vertical tubuli; 3, tubes of intercommunication between the
columnar chambers; 4, ditto terminating by open mouths on the
surface.

g, h, i. Vertical sections of different parts of the horizontal
chamber-layer, to show the various forms of the chambers at
these parts respectively.

g. Portion near the circumference, showing—l, chambers of
the horizontal layer elongated vertically ; 2, chambers of the co-
lumnar structure; 3, vertical tubuli of the test uniting them;
4, truncated ends of the annular canals; 5, truncated ends of the
oblique canals in union with the chambers of the horizontal
layer; each chamber has six. uniting with it, viz. three on each
side, passing in opposite directions; 6, vertical canals which
unite the annular canals above and below the horizontal layer.

h. Form of central chambers ; h’, ditto, a little further from the
centre.

7. Form of chambers of the external rows.

k. Horizontal section of portion of the horizontal chamber-
layer, showing—1l, chambers; 2, oblique canals of the upper
layer; 3, annular canals.

l. More magnified view of a portion of the same, showing—
1, chambers; 2, oblique canals; 3, annular canals; 4, transverse
canals uniting the annular ones.

N.B. All the figures of this Plate, with the exception of 1 and
2, are diagrams,

Piate XVII.

Fig. 1. Orbitoides dispansa: m, central portion of horizontal plane or
chamber-layer magnified to show the cyclical growth of the rows:
1, central or germ-, and 2, cireumambient cells, very small, the
latter about 1-630th of an inch in diameter (septal divisions of the
chambers omitted ; intervals between the dotted lines showing the
“rows”’); n, ditto, ditto, with the central (1) and cireumambient
(2) cells, very large; the former spherical, the latter almost ob-
long. Septal divisions of chambers inserted.

o. Some of the central chambers of the horizontal plane and
columnar chambers charged with propagative spherules. Propa-
gative spherule 1-3000 to 1-2000th of an inch in diameter.

Fig. 2. Orbitolites Mantelli: m, central portion of the horizontal plane or
chamber-layer magnified, to show the cyclical growth of the rows:
1, central or germ-, and, 2, circumambient cells, very large.
Chambers omitted ; intervals between the dotted lines showing
the “rows ;” n, ditto, ditto, showing the engine-turned arrange-
ment of the rows at the commencement. Central and cireum-
ambient cells very small, the largest not more than 1-4000th of
an inch in diameter. Chambers inserted.

o. Fragment of horizontal chamber-layer, to show how an

ey. =."

pare ee

Mr. H. J, Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde, 469

additional row (1) commences by a stolon from the preceding
annular band. From an uninfiltrated specimen.
N.B. All these figures are more or less magnified, unpropor-

tionally. :

Fig. 3. Orbitoides asterifera, asteroid variety (?) of O. dispansa, twice the
size of the specimen.

Fig. 4. Alveolina meandrina, n. sp., nat. size: a, magnified view of surface,
showing the tortuous form of the chambers; 0}, longitudinal sec-
tion through the centre, showing the spiral arrangement of the
layers of chambers (the fine lines across the layers represent the
vertical canals of the reticulated structure); ¢, transverse section
near the centre, showing the spiral manner in which the chambers
depart from the longitudinal axis; d, transverse section much
more magnified, showing the spiral commencement of the layers;
e, magnified view of a portion of the surface, showing, on one
side (1) the reticulated plexus of canals which occupies the ex-
ternal aspect of the chamber, and corresponds to the “ marginal
plexus” in the “spicular cord” of Operculina arabica; 2, por-
tion from which it has been removed, showing the vertical canals
between the chambers on which the reticulated portion rested,
and thus communicated with the reticulated plexus below (better
seen in the next diagram).

Ff. Diagram to show the canal-structure surrounding the cham-
bers: 1, chambers; 2, marginal plexus or reticulation; 3, vertical
canals uniting ‘the marginal plexuses, and corresponding to the
**interseptal canals” in Operculina.

Fig. 5. Orbitolina lenticularis, nat. size: a, conoidal surface; 5, base or
patulous surface; c, lateral view.

d. Diagram showing—1, arrangement of chambers at the centre
or apex, which is at first more or less confused, and then cyclical;
2, external or reticulated chamber-layer; 3, subjacent or large
chamber-layer ; 4, engine-turned arrangement of chambers below
the last-mentioned layer.

e. Magnified view of portion of patulous surface, to show the
arrangement of the ends of the pat onan chambers in the form
of granulations.

Jf. Horizontal section, showing—l, reticulated layer; 2, large
chamber-layer; 3, columnar chamber-structure.

g- Vertical section of half the fossil, showing—l1, reticulated
layer externally ; 2, large chamber-layer; 3, columnar chamber-
structure. This section corresponds to fig. 7 e of Conulites Cooki,
but is without the opake white columns of condensed shell-sub-
stance, thus bearing the same relation in this respect to Conulites
that Orbitolites Mantelli does to Orbitoides dispansa.

Fig. 6. Orbitolina ?, flat variety, nat. size, resembling Cyclolina cre-
tacea, D’Orb.: a, conoidal surface; 5, concave surface or base;
d, vertical section through the centre, The structure is exactly
the same as that of O. lenticularis.

Fig. 7. Orbitolina ? (No. 2), nat. size: a, base; b, diagram showing
on one side the reticular layer, and on the other the large cham-
ber-layer. The reticulated structure is more dense here, and the
large chambers larger, than in O. lenticularis.

Fig. 8. Orbitolina ? (No. 3), nat. size: @, horizontal section; 5, por-
tion of surface magnified to show the absence of reticulated
structure and imperfectly developed septa of the large chambers,

470 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Fossil Foraminifera of Scinde.

Fig. 9. Orbitolina 2 (No. 4), nat. size: a, diagram showing long
chambers of surface in upper part, and vertical section through
the centre, below.

‘ig. 10. Operculina arabica: spicule magnified, showing shreds of th
interspicular substance (a) attached to it. ;

Fig. 11. The same. Truncated end of the “ spicular cord,” the arrange-
ment of the great horizontal canals of the “ marginal plexus,”
and the spicules in alternate layers more or less radiating from a
central point: a, spicular cord; 0, spiral lamine; ec, cavity of
chamber ; d, truncated ends of canals; e, truncated ends of spi-
cules ; f, vertical tubuli of spiral lamin; g, projection of a por-
tion of the spicular cord into the chamber.

Here it will be observed that all the truncated ends of the
spicules are not of the same size, which arises from their being
so arranged as to interdigitate and overlap each other longitudi-
nally in the general structure, the point of one ending over the
middle of another, &c. The projecting portion into the chamber
(g) only happens where the cord is prolonged inwards to receive -
the ‘‘ interseptal canals.”

[This diagram, in its prominent features, is drawn from nature,
with the minor and unimportant detail supplied from imagination
and memory. |

Fig. 12. The same. Portion of the outer part of a chamber (taken from a
dried specimen in which the animal was living when it was taken)
relieved from its calcareous matter by a very weak solution of
nitric acid and alcohol: a, lateral portion of chamber made up of
small bodies having a hole or depression in the centre, being the.
remains of the vertical tubuli; 5, “bodies” more magnified ;
ce, septal boundary of chamber in which these bodies are absent,
but presenting canals of communication between the cavity of
the chamber and the interseptal canals, all now rendered mem-
branous; d, interseptal vessel; e, chamber laid open, showing
small and large reproductive spherules in its cavity, and passing
through the canals of intercommunication (fff) into the inter-
septal canal.

Fig. 13. The same. Small reproductive spherule, composed of a globe
of glairy substance surrounded by a transparent spherical capsule.
1-5400th of an inch.

Fig. 14. The same, Large reproductive spherule similarly composed, but
with the central portion become opake and granular. Size
1-1800th of an inch.

Compare these two figures with the propagative spherules of
Ameba verrucosa, Ehr., and Euglypha pleurostoma, Cart. (figs. 12
& 19, pl. 1. vol. xx. Ann. Nat. Hist. 1857) and of E. alveolata
(figs. 32 & 33. pl. 5. vol. xviii.).

Fig. 15. Nummulites Ramondi, mihi; vertical section of some of the outer
chambers highly magnified to show the presence of the propaga-
tive spherules and the two great “spiral canals” of Dr, Carpenter:
a, spicular cord; 8, spiral lamin; c, chambers; d, continuation —
of the chamber towards the centre; e, spherules; f f, truncated
ends of the great spiral canals; g, interseptal canal sending off
two branches to communicate with the great spiral canals re-
spectively.

ee ey ay ne eT

se ee!

Mr. H. W. Bates on the Coleoptera of the Amazon Valley. 471

XLVI.—Contributions to an Insect Fauna of the Amazon Valley.
Corzorrers: Lonetcornes. By H. W. Barzs, Esq.

[Continued from p. 219.]
c. Fore tibize neither dilated nor compressed.

10. Acanthoderes albolinitus, n. sp.

A. elongatus, subcylindricus, tenniter tomentosus, fulvo-brunneus :
_ elytris apice conjunctim rotundatis, pone medium plaga communi
antice biramosa griseo-alba et vitta abbreviata nigra utrinque or-

natis. Long. 8} lin. 9.

Head dingy fulvous, punctured. Antennze stout, as long as
the body, .fulvous brown, each joint from the third ringed with
dusky near the apex. Thorax with the lateral tubercles large,
conical, and pointed; the two dorsal tubercles connected by
ridges with the hind margin ; the dorsal line strongly elevated,
the interstices coarsely punctured. Elytra elongate, very slightly
narrowed posteriorly ; the apices scarcely perceptibly truncated,
somewhat convex, the centro-basal ridges strongly raised at the
base, subsiding before the middle; the whole surface punctured,
each puncture having a greyish-white scale: the colour is light
yellowish brown ; behind the middle, over the suture, is an ill-
defined greyish-white patch, prolonged on each side in front
into an oblique streak : on the disk of each elytron, behind the
middle, there is also a short inwardly curved black vitta con-
nected by a zigzag line with the lateral margin. Body beneath
and legs black, shining, clothed with thin ashy pile; apex of
tibize and tarsi fulvous. The prosternum is simply rounded; the
mesosternum bituberculate in front.

One individual only of this aberrant species occurred : I found
it at Ega, on a slender dead branch.

11. Acanthoderes longispinis, n. sp.

A. clongatus, subconvexus, tenuiter tomentosus, brunneo-fulvus ;
elytris plagis pallidioribus, maculis nonnullis punctisque numerosis
nigro-brunneis ornatis, dpice sinuato-truncatis, angulis externis in
spinam longissimam productis. Long. 8 lin. 2.

Head dingy fulvous, impunctate, front uneven, channeled ;
lower lobe of the eyes very large for this genus, reducing there-
fore the breadth of the forehead. Antenne slender, as long as
the body, piceous brown, each joint ringed with testaceous at the .
base. Thorax fulvous, varied with dark brown ; lateral tubercles
large, very acute, dorsal ones very large, elongated, and obtuse ;
the disk with a few coarse punctures. LElytra curvilinearly
attenuated posteriorly, the centro-basal ridges slightly raised to-

472 . Mr. Hi. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

wards the base only, the surface faintly punctured, the punctures
numerous only near the sides towards the base ; on the disk they
are accompanied by granulations; the colour is fulvous brown;
there is an oblique ochreous spot on each, near the base, and a
waved transverse patch of the same colour near the apex, both
edged behind with dark brown; the punctures are covered by
small dusky spots; there is a strongly waved transverse spot
behind the middle, and three or four smaller ones on the mar-
gins, also dark brown; the suture is tessellated with black and
grey. Body beneath black, clothed with shining silvery pile.
Femora piceous, clothed with grey pile ; tibie dusky, with two
pale rings, their apices and the first tarsal joint covered with
silvery pile; second and third joints black, tip of the latter and
claw-joint reddish testaceous; the third joint fulvous beneath.
The prosternum is simply rounded ; the mesosternum vertical
in front, and bitubereulated.

Taken in the forest on the banks of the Cupari, Tapajos region.
One example.

12. Acanthoderes pigmentatus, n. sp.

A, elongatus, subparallelus, depressus, tenuiter tomentosus, violaceo-
brunneus, flavo nigroque variegatus: antennis crassis corpore
multo longioribus, articulis 3-4 fortius sulcatis : elytris apice trun-
catis, angulis externis productis. Long. 8 lin. ¢.

Head plane in front, punctured, dusky brown, vertex paler
and ornamented with two round black spots. Antenne thick,
brown, each joint from the third with two pale rings. Thorax
with the lateral tubercles prominent, their apices produced and
acute; the dorsal tubercles strongly raised, but obtuse, inter-
stices punctured ; violet-brown, with fulvous patches. LHlytra
gradually but very slightly narrowed posteriorly, the centro-
basal ridges very feebly raised, granulated ; their whole surface
sparingly but coarsely. punctured; the colour is violaceous
brown, varied on each elytron with three discoidal angular dark-
brown patches, viz. one near the base, one behind the middle, and
the third near the apex; there is, besides, a transverse bowed
yellowish streak behind the basal patch; the apical spot is also
broadly margined with yellow; each elytron has a short white
streak on the disk ; the punctures are each covered with a dusky
spot; the suture is tessellated with black and grey. Beneath
and femora black, slightly shining, but clothed with yellowish-
grey pile; tibie brown, with three pale rings; tarsi fulvous,
second joint dusky. The pro- and mesosterna are both simply
rounded, their surfaces closely punctured. The fore tarsi of
the gare slightly dilated; the first joint of the middle and hind
tarsi are remarkably elongated for this genus.

> Eee

—S— ee eee CCU

of the Amazon Valley. — 473

One individual, taken at Tabatinga, on the Peruvian frontier.
In the slenderness of the tarsi this species differs greatly from
the rest of its congeners. This, however, is evidently merely a
specific character, as the species is extremely nearly allied to
A, cylindricus (A£gomorphus id., Dj. Cat.)* of Rio Janeiro, which
possesses tarsi constructed as in the rest of the genus.

13. Acanthederes phasianus, n. sp.

A. modice elongatus, depressus, tenuiter tomentosus, fulvo, flavo-
griseo, cano nigroque multifariam variegatus: thoracis tuberculis
dorsalibus fortissime elevatis: elytris apice late sinuato-truncatis,
angulis externis in spinas longas productis. Long. 6 lin. ¢.

Head piceous, varied with paler shades, two rounded fulvous
spots on the vertex, front uneven. Antennz much longer than the
body; basal joint black, with grey pile, remaining joints piceous,
third and fourth with two greyish rings, the rest pale at their bases.
Thorax with the lateral tubercles large, acute, the dorsal ones
very large, conical, the interstices punctured ; dusky brown, with
fulvous streaks and spots. Elytra very slightly narrowed pos-
teriorly, very sparingly granulate-punctate near the base; the
centro-basal ridges produced forwards at the base, thence gra-
dually subsiding towards the middle: the colour towards the
base is brownish-black, varied on each elytron with four rounded
fulvous spots edged with grey ; the apical third is fulvous, edged
in front with greyish, but near the apex with brownish black;
there is a comma-shaped whitish mark on the disk of each be-
fore the middle, a large dark-brown V-shaped mark behind the
middle; the rest is a combination of dusky brown, light grey,
and fulyous minutely commingled. Body beneath shining black,
clothed with grey pile. Femora dusky, each with a large fulvous
spot : tibiz and tarsi spotted with fulvous and dusky, the third
and fourth tarsal joints being clear fulvous. The fore tarsi of
the ¢ are strongly dilated and fringed. The prosternum is
simple and rounded, the mesosternum subvertical and bituber-
culated.

One example taken at S. Paulo, on the Upper Amazon.

* Acanthoderes cylindricus, n. sp.—Elongatus, parallelus, depressus.
Caput fuscum ; fronte plana, punctata, opaca ; vertice punctis duo-
bus ocellaribus uigris iridibus flavis. Antenne corpore longiores,
pice, griseo-maculate. Thorax punctatus, fuliginosus, sericeus
Rte taregutus, tuberibus lateralibus magnis, spiniferis, dorsalibus
conicis acutis. Elytra perparum attenuata, apice sinuato-truncata,
angulis internis acutis, externis productis, passim granulato-punctata
densius prope basin, utrinque obsolete bicarinata; fulvo-brunnea,
apices versus griseo-varia, utrinque pone medium macula angulata
nigra notata. Subtus niger, pilis cinereis vestitus. Pedes fusci,

griseo-maculati. Sterna ut in A. pigmentato. Long.8 lin. 2.

47 4: Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

14. Acanthoderes meleagris, n. sp.

A. modice elongatus, depressus, postice attenuatus, tenuiter tomen-
tosus, griseo, fulvo nigroque lete variegatus, capitis thoracisque
lateribus griseis: elytris trigonis, breviter truncatis, angulis ex-
ternis in spinas longas productis. Long. 53-6} lin. ¢ 9.

Head sparingly punctured, varied with black and fulvous,
sides clear pale grey. Antenne rather short, black, the base of
each joint from the second grey. Thorax with the lateral tuber-
cles prominent and acute, the dorsal ones large, but only slightly
elevated, interstices with a few large punctures ; black varied with
fulvous, the sides clear pale grey. Elytra briefly truncate at the
apex, the outer angle armed with a long spine ; centro-basal ridges
prominent at the extreme base, each prolonged posteriorly as a
smooth flexuous carina to the apical spine; sparingly punctured
near the base and on the sides; pale grey, numerous small spots
and three larger transverse patches brownish black, varied also
with fulvous spots, chiefly near the scutellum, at one-third and
at two-thirds the length. Body beneath, and legs black, spotted
with light grey; the third and fourth tarsal joints fulvous. The
opposing faces of the pro- and mesosterna are steeply inclined
and bituberculated. :

Taken at Ega and S. Paulo, on dead branches of trees.

15. Acanthoderes Swederi, White.

Acentnoderes Swederi, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 360, pl. 9,
g. 0.

This is a common species near Para, on dead trees; it is also
found on the Upper Amazons and at Cayenne. In most collec-
tions it stands as A. Daviesit of Swederus and Olivier; but the
descriptions of these authors, according to Mr. White, apply to
a distinct Columbian species. The excellent description and
figure quoted above are sufficient to make the insect perfectly
well known. I will only add that the opposing faces of the pro-
and mesosterna are steeply inclined and bituberculated, and that
the fore tarsi of the ¢ are widely dilated and densely fringed. —

16. Acanthoderes chrysopus, n. sp.

A, parum elongatus, valde depressus, postice paulo attenuatus, te-
nuiter tomentosus, rosaceo-fulvus maculis pallidioribus variegatus:
elytris subtrigonis, apice late truncatis, angulis externis modice
productis: tarsis aureo-fulvis. Long, 6 lin. ¢.

Head silky fulvous. Antennz twice the length of the body,
ferruginous, silky, base of each joint (from the third) greyish.
Thorax with the lateral and dorsal tubercles equal in size and
shape, large, conical, produced at their apices, rusty brown,

— a

- of the Amazon Valley. . 475

punctured only on the fore and hind margins. Elytra with the
centro-basal ridges much produced at the base, prolonged behind
as smooth flexuous carinz, to the apex; sparingly granulate-
punctate on the ridges and on the sides near the base; the
colour is fulvo-ferruginous, with a rosy tinge; near the base of
each are two fulyous-yellow spots, and near the apex a large spot
of the same colour, all encircled with dark brown; there are,
besides, a few hoary-white specks scattered over the surface.
Beneath, the body is black clothed with hoary pile, the apical
half of the abdomen being yellow spotted with white pile. Fe-
mora black at the base, rusty-yellow on their apical halves; the
tibie and tarsi are silky orange-yellow, the former ringed with
dusky, the latter shining. The fore tarsi of the ¢ are broadly
dilated and densely fringed. The opposing faces of the sterna
are vertical and bituberculate.

At Ega, on severed and hanging woody lianas in new clearings.
I consider it a local variety of the following, from which it differs
in the more vivid coloration.

17, Acanthoderes lotor, White.
Acanthoderes lotor, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus. ii. p. 362.

The shape, sculpture, form of sterna, &c., are precisely the
same as in A, chrysopus. 1 met with it only at Carepi, near
Para.

18. Acanthoderes lateralis, n. sp.

A, modice elongatus, subdepressus, postice attenuatus, tomentosus,
cinereo-brunneus, thoracis lateribus, maculisque duobus elytrorum,
altera magna triangulari pone medium, altera parva prope apicem
seepe obsoleta, fuscis : elytris apice truncatis, angulis externis spina
longa armatis. Long. 6-8 lin. ¢ Q.

Head sooty-black, front and vertex ashy-brown. Antenne
about as long as the body, dusky, the third joint ringed with
grey, 4-1] joints at the base testaceous grey. Thorax with the
lateral tubercles prominent and acute, the dorsal ones prolonged
into ridges, the dorsal line also forming a narrow ridge generally
denuded ; interstices punctured, ashy-brown, the sides sooty-
black. Elytra narrowed to the apex, which is briefly truncate,
the external angles being produced into long spines ; the centro-
basal ridges are feebly raised at the base, but prolonged behind
each as a flexuous carina, which subsides at two-thirds the length;
the basal half is rather thickly granulate-punctate ; in colour they
are ashy-brown, with a large triangular spot on the side behind
the middle, and a small irregular one near the tip, silky dark
brown. Beneath and legs black, clothed with ashy pile; tibia
with two pale rings. The fore tarsi of the ¢ are widely dilated

476 Mr. H. W. Bates on the Longicorn Coleoptera

and densely fringed. The prosternum is simply rounded, the
mesosternum steeply inclined in front and bituberculated. The
terminal joints of the male antenne are moderately slender and
ciliated beneath.

This is a common species throughout the Amazon region, on
felled trees in the forest ; it is also common, apparently, in
French Guiana. I have seen it in collections under the name of
A, lateralis, Dej., which appellation I have adopted. A. Jaspi-
deus, Germar (Sp. Nov. p. 475), and A. consentaneus, De}., ac-
cording to specimens sent to me by M. Deyrolle of Paris, are
closely allied to A. lateralis; but their pro- and mesosterna are
strongly convex. Our species is also near A. satellinus, Erichs,
(Consp. Insect. Peru., p. 143) ; but the latter is described as
having the apex of the elytra armed with a very short spine,

19. Acanthoderes bivitta, White.
Steirastoma bivitta, White, Cat. Long. Col. in Brit. Mus, ii, p. 354.

This species was placed by Mr. White, whose description
otherwise is a very good one, in the genus Steirastoma. It
differs from that group in having simple instead of complex
lateral thoracic tubercles. It stands in certain French collec-
tions as A. tardigradus of Dejean’s Catalogue. It is a common
insect, in the Upper Amazons, on the trunks of felled trees of a
certain species, to whose bark its colours are assimilated. . It is
found also in French Guiana. It is inactive in its habits, but
appears to be extremely prolific. The opposing faces of the pro-
and mesosterna are steeply inclined and bituberculated,

§ 2. Antenne with the terminal joints thickened and ciliated in the males,
or triangularly dilated in both sexes; the third or third and fourth
joints often furnished with tufts of hairs. (Pteridotelus, White, in

part.)
[Although so diversified im structure and ornamentation of
antenne, this group is homogeneous in the form of the body,
sterna, and in other respects. |

20. Acanthoderes spectabilis, n. sp.

A. elongatus, subdepressus, postice attenuatus, niger, velutinus, ma-
culis magnis albis ornatus: antennarum articulo tertio scopa
magna nigra instructo. Long. 8 lin. ¢ 9.

Head black, with a triangular white spot in the middle of the
forehead, two between the antenne of the same colour, and two
rounded on the vertex. Antennze black, base of the fourth and
following joints grey, the third joint encircled by a thick brush
of black silky hairs, which extends nearer to the base on one

of the Amazon Valley. 477

side than on the other. Thorax with the lateral and dorsal
tubercles large, conical, and acute; velvety-black, with two large
rounded spots on each side, two elongate ones on the fore part,
which are divergent behind, and another in the middle of the
hind margin, white. Elytra elongate-trigonal, depressed toge-
ther down the suture, the apex obliquely sinuate-truncate, outer
angles acute; the centro-basal ridges much raised at the base,
projecting over the hind edge of the thorax, prolonged behind
to the apex, and granulated at their eommencement ; the surface
impunctate, except on the suture near the base; the colour is
velvety-black, each elytron having two spots along the suture
behind the scutellum, a broken sutural stripe from the middle
to the apex, a spot near the shoulders, a large rounded one near
the lateral margin before the middle, a small one near the apex,
and one in the middle of the disk, all of a white colour. Body
beneath black, sides of the sterna and abdomen having large
white spots. Femora and tibie black clothed with grey pile ;
tarsi fulvous. The opposing faces of the prosternum and
mesosternum are subvertical and sharply bituberculated. The
four apical joints of the antenne in the ¢ are shortened and
ciliated.

This extremely beautiful species occurred only at Caicara, a
village near Ega, on the Upper Amazons, on the trunks of felled
trees in the forest.

Genus Dryoctengs, Serv.
Serville, Ann. Soe. Ent. Fr. iv. 24.

As already remarked, there is no character to distinguish this
genus from Acanthoderes, with which it will eventually have to
be incorporated. The species have a much broader and more
depressed form of body, and the antennz are much longer, than
is the rule in the genus alluded to. The proportions of the an-
tennal joints, form of muzzle, legs, male tarsi, and thorax are
the same as in Acanthoderes. In the style of coloration and
markings the species resemble most A, divitta and its nearest
allies,

Dryoctenes scrupulosus, Germar.

Lamia scrupulosa, Germ. Insect. spec. nov. 470, 619.

There appear to be two somewhat distinct forms or geogra-
phical races of this species. The example before me, taken on
the banks of the Tapajos, differs considerably in colours and in
the shape of the elytra at the apex from the form found at Rio
Janeiro. The description of Germar with reference to the elytra
(“ glauco-tomentosa, apice truncata, intus dentata”) applies to
the Amazonian example better than to those I have seen from

478 Mr. H. W. Bates on Longicorn Coleoptera.

the south of Brazil. I do not know whether the latter may not
be the form described by Serville as D. caliginosus, his descrip-
tion not being sufficiently exact to decide. D. caliginosus, how-
ever, is generally considered to be synonymous with D, scrupu-
losus of Germar.

Genus OzorroctTss, nov. gen.

Head somewhat narrow, antenniferous tubercles raised and
oblique. Palpi obliquely truncated at their apices, the labial
more strongly so than the maxillary. Thorax obtusely uni-
tuberculate on the sides, furnished with two very distinct tuber-
cles on the disk. Prosternum simply rounded; mesosternum
much narrowed behind, steeply inclined in front. Elytra very
slightly truncated at the apex. Legs and tarsi constructed as in
Acanthoderes: the male sex, however, is as yet unknown. The
antennee are simple, the basal joint pyriform-clavate, shorter
than the third; the second and third joints slightly furrowed
above.

The truncation of the palpi and the attenuation posteriorly
of the mesosternum amply distinguish this genus. The shape
of the palpi is an anomaly amongst the Lamiaires, the pointed
terminal joints being one of the very few characters which di-
stinguish the tribe from the Cerambycides. The facies of the
insect composing this genus, however, is entirely that of a La-
miaire, the shape of the thorax and elytra being almost precisely
that of certain abnormal species of Acanthoderes, e. g. A. hebes.

Ozotroctes punctatissimus, n. sp.

O. oblongo- ovatus, subdepressus, obscure brunneo - ferrugineus :
corpore supra punctis rotundis innumerosis impresso. Long.
4} lin. Q.

Head brown, punctured. Antenne about as long as the
body, rufo-piceous, all the joints ringed with a paler shade.
Thorax with the dorsal tubercles very distinct, conical, the rest
of the surface almost even, punctured. Elytra very slightly
truncated at the extreme apex, the centro-basal ridges short, the
whole surface covered with punctures of a uniform size, partly
arranged in rows. Beneath ashy-brown, shining. Legs dull
ferruginous, spotted with a paler shade.

One individual, beaten from dried twigs in woods near San-
tarem.

[To be continued. |

Mr. A. Adams on the Sealide of the Sea of Japan. 479

XLVII.—On the Scalidz or “ Wenitletraps”’ of the Sea of Japan ;
with Descriptions of some new Species. By Arntuur ADAMs,
F.L.S. &c.

Tue Japanese Islands form a portion of that great submarine

chain of mountains, upwards of six thousand miles in length,

which extends from the Philippme Islands on the south to the

Kurile and Aleutian Islands on the north. It is therefore

natural to suppose that species of Mollusca hitherto found only

among the Philippine group should be discovered among the

Japanese Islands, especially when the influence of the Gulf

Stream is taken into consideration, which extends as far as

Niphon, and even induces a current through the Korea Strait

into the Sea of Japan.

I have observed in the waters of Japan numerous species of
Bulhide, Cithara, and Mangelia, brought by Mr. Cuming from
the Philippines; and the same is the case, as we shall now
show, with the Scalide or “ Wentletraps.”

1. Genus Scaxa, Klein,
Shell solid, turbinate or turreted ; whorls ribbed.. Aperture
circular ; peritreme with a marginal varix.
1. Scala Pallasii, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 14, 15, 16.
Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.
Found also by Mr. Cuming in the Philippines.

2. Scala aculeata, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 35, 36, 37.
Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.
Found by Mr. Cuming in the Philippines.

3. Scala replicata, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 23, 24.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Brought by Mr. Cuming from Lord Hood’s Island.

_ 4. Scala obliqua, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 69.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. -
No locality is given by Mr. Sowerby.

- 5. Scala muricata, Kien., Sow. Mon. Sealaria, figs. 29, 31, 32.
Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.
“ A common West-Indian species.” (Sow.)

480 Mr. A. Adams on the Scalidee of the Sea of Japan.

6. Scala pulcherrima, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 92.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Found by Mr. Cuming in the Philippines.

7. Scala rubrolineata, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 83, 84.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
No locality is given by Mr. Sowerby.

8. Scala irregularis, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 40.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Brought by Mr. Cuming from the Philippines.

9. Scala turricula, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 61, 68.
Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

Stated by Mr. Sowerby to be found both in the Philippines
and West Indies.

10. Scala eximia, Adams & Reeve, Zool. Voy. Sam. pl. 11. fig. 16.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Found also in the Yellow Sea.

11. Scala trabeculata, A. Adams.

S. testa elevato-turbinata, imperforata; anfractibus convexis ; suturis
profundis; costis prominentibus, tenuibus, fimbriatis, distantibus,
ad latera sinistra transversim liratis, ad suturas productis et an-
gulatis, interstitiis trabeculis transversis prominentibus distantibus
instructis ; regione umbilicali lira conspicua circumeincta; aper-
tura circulari, varice marginali lato, lamellari, dilatato, fimbriato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
12. Scala fimbriata, A. Adams.

S. testa turrito-turbinata, imperforata; anfractibus 7, convexis; su-
turis profundis ; costis lamellatis prominentibus, fimbriatis, distan-
tibus, postice valde angulatis, interstitiis liris transversis clevatis
distantibus ornatis; regione umbilicali carinula nodulosa circum-
cincta; apertura circulari, varice marginali lato, lamellari, fim-
briato, antice producto et vix everso, postice late angulato,

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
13. Scala optabilis, A. Adams.

S. testa pyramidato-turbinata, perforata, sordide alba, maculis irre-
gularibus rotundis fulvis pallidis picta; anfractibus 53, convexis ;
suturis profundis, longitudinaliter costatis ; costis tenuibus, pro-
minentibus, distantibus, ad suturas obtusim angulatis, interstitiis

Mr. A. Adams on the Scalidee of the Sea of Japan. 481

ereberrime transversim striatis ; apertura subcirculari, varice mar-
ginali tenui, subexpanso, everso, et umbilicum partim obtectante.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

This species requires to be minutely examined before all its
beauty can be discovered. The pale clouded spots between the
ribs and the delicate striation of the surface are its most distin-
guishing features.

14, Scala elegantula, A. Adams.

S. testa turrito-turbinata, imperforata; anfractibus 7, convexis, su-
perne contabulatis ; suturis profundis ; costis tenuibus, distantibus,
prope suturas angulatis, interstitiis valde transversim striatis ;
apertura circulari, varice marginali crasso, rotundato, postice
oblique angulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Most like S. fimbriata in form, but very much smaller; the

nucleolar whorls, however, are different, showing it to be an

adult shell.
15. Scala spiralis, A. Adams.

S. testa turrito-turbinata, alba; anfractibus 6}, conyexis, disjunctis ;
suturis valde profundis ; longitudinaliter costata, costis promi-
nentibus, reflexis, distantibus, prope suturas rotundate angulatis,
interstitiis valde transversim striatis; anfractu ultimo soluto;
apertura cireulari, varice marginali crasso, expanso, antice dila-.
tato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

This elegant species resembles in form S. obliqua, Sow. ; but
it is thick and solid, and transversely striated ; the ribs also are
fewer and stronger. It also resembles in form S. cochlea; but
that species is a varicose Cirsotrema.

16. Scala preclara, A. Adams.

S. testa pyramidali-acuminata, imperforata; anfractibus numerosis,
prope suturas elevatis; suturis profandis; varicibus lamellatis
distantibus replicatis, superne acute angulatis, interstitiis valde
liratis, liris distantibus; apertura subcirculari; labio incrassato ;
labro postice dentato.

Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

In form this very beautiful species somewhat resembles S.
gradata, Hinds, from Amboyna; but the varices are thin and
lamellar, and the interstices are transversely lirate.

17. Scala liliputana, A. Adams.

S. testa parva, ventricosa, globoso-conica, late umbilicata, alba; an-
fractibus 32, valde convexis ; suturis profundis; varicibus tenuibus,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. viii. 31

482 Mr. A. Adams on the Scalidee of the Sea of Japan.
a interstitiis spiraliter transversim liratis ; apertura cir-
- culari

This charming Liliputian species most nearly resembles in
form Scala scalaris, Linn. ; but the varices are thin, and the
interstices conspicuously lirate.

Subgenus Clathrus, Oken.
18. Scala hevwagona, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 67.
Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand.
If I am right in the identification of the species, it is also
found, according to Mr. Sowerby, at Acapulco.
19. Scala elenensis, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 102.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Found, if I am right in my determination of the species, also
in West Columbia.

2.. Genus Amma, H. & A. Adams.

Shell thin, turreted ; whorls cancellated. Aperture irregular ;
peritreme simple, acute.

1. Amea magnifica, Sow.
Scalaria magnifica, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 103.
Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

Also from China, Yellow Sea, &c.
2. Amea decussata, Lamk., Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 140.

Scalaria cancellata, Rumph.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Coast of Arabia,” Mr. Sowerby.

3. Genus Crrsorrema, Morch.

Shell solid, imperforate ; whorls striated or cancellated, often
with irregular varices. Aperture circular; peritreme with a
marginal varix.

: 1. Cirsotrema sulcatum, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 111.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Brought also from the Philippines by Mr. Cuming.

2. Cirsotrema bicarinatum, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 113, 114.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. :
Brought also by Mr. Cuming from the Philippines.

Mr. A. Adams on the Sealidee of the Sea of Japan. 483

3. Cirsotrema suturale, Hinds, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 120,
Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.
Found also by Mr. Hinds at Malacca.

4. Cirsotrema undulatum, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, fig. 136.
Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.
No locality is given by Mr. Sowerby.

5. Cirsotrema crassilabrum, Sow. Mon. Scalaria, figs. 115, 116.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.
Also from the Philippines and Central America, according to
Mr. Sowerby.
6. Cirsotrema cribrarium, A. Adams.

C. testa elongata, crassa, turrita, imperforata; anfractibus 7, planu-
latis, inferne subnodosis, longitudinaliter costatis ; costis validis,
distantibus, undulatis, interstitiis minutissime cancellatis quasi
cribrariis ; apertura ovata ; labro incrassato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

Most nearly resembles C. crassilabrum, Sow.; but the whorls
are punctate-cancellate, and the peritreme is not broadly mar-
ginate,

7. Cirsotrema Turbonilla, A. Adams.

C. testa elongata, turrita, crassa, imperforata; anfractibus 7, con-
vexis, longitudinaliter costatis; costis crassis, undulatis, promi-
nentibus, interstitiis crebre striatis, striis transversis, elevatiusculis ;
_apertura late ovata; labro margine incrassato, antice vix pro-

- ducto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

A thick-ribbed turreted species, most like C. crassicostatum,
Gray, the locality of which is not given by Mr. Sowerby.

4. Genus Constantia, A. Adams,

Shell thin, ovate or turbinate, imperforate ; whorls decussate
or cancellate. Aperture oblong; peritreme simple, acute.

1. Constantia elegans, A. Adams, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1860, vol. v.
Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms,

2. Constantia Tantilla, A. Adams.

C. testa parva, tenui, semipellucida, imperforata, albida ; anfracti-
bus 43, convexis, plicis tenuibus longitudinalibus distantibus et liris

31*

484 Mr.J.W. Salter on some new Paleozoic Star-fishes.

transversis decussatis ; regione umbilicali impressa ; apertura sub-
circulari; labio vix incrassato ; labro simplici.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

A small thin species with plicate whorls crossed by regular
elevated transverse lire.

5. Genus Scarroza, A. Adams.

Shell thin, turreted, perforate; whorls rounded, agglutinate.
Aperture circular; peritreme simple, acute.

Scaliola bella, A. Adams, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1860, vol. vi.
Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

An examination of fresh specimens of this little genus proves
that it has the faculty, like Helicina agglutinans and the species
of Onustide, of covering the surface of the valves with foreign

bodies.

Shanghai, China,
May 3, 1861.

XLVIII.— Additional Notes on some new Paleozoic Star-fishes.
By J. W. Sarrer, Esq., F.G.S., Geol. Survey of Great Britain.

(Plate XVIII. figs. 9, 10, 11.]
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN,

In the Notes I sent you on the Silurian Starfishes (Annals,
ser. 2. vol. xx. p. 821, pl. 9) one of the most doubtful points was
the true position of the long-armed genus Protaster (fig. 4). It
had all the appearance of an Ophiura, and yet there was so much
apparent similarity to the accompanying genera of Asteriade as
to suggest the expectation that they might be found nearly
allied.

A fresh set of specimens of these beautiful fossils has cleared
up the point, at least so far as it shows that Protaster possessed
the usual madreporic plate of the Asteriade. Its position, and
: slightly magnified view of the plate are given in the sketch,

g. 9.

“There were also some important differences, when Protaster
was compared with the Ophiuride, in the structure of the arms
themselves ; for the number of plates in a circuit of the arm was
six in Protaster, four in all ordinary Ophiurids. This number,
indeed, is constant; or if, as in Ophiolepis, the upper plate be
sometimes divided, this is accidental, no species beg known in

Mr. J. W. Salter on some new Palaozoie Star-fishes. 485

which it is normally so. The six plates in a cirewit were there-
fore supposed to result from the division of the upper and lower
plates each into two pieces. But there was a manifest resem-
blance in the lower plates of the arm to the corresponding
ambulacral plates or ossicles of Paleocoma (ib. fig. 3), and even
Palasterina (fig. 2). Again, the passages for the ambulacral feet
were supposed to be outside these two plates, between them and
the marginal plates, which would be the right position for
Ophiura, or a modified form of Ophiuride, as this was supposed
to be.

Our fresh specimens clear up this point likewise, and show
that in the structure of the ambulacra, as well as in the form,
Protaster was only imitative of the Ophiuride.

The real shape of the ambulacral bones (fig. 11) is given from
a perfect specimen ; and a comparison between figs. 10 and 11 will
show how the passages may appear to be outside the ossicles, and
yet be really between them, as usual in Asteriade. The great
size of the apertures encroaches so much on the length and
breadth of the ossicle as to excavate it in the manner shown in
fig. 11, which is a magnified view of two pairs of these bones.
There is manifestly no room for the feet to protrude at 5; and
hence, till the narrow overhanging piece (c) was shown by these
specimens, the aperture appeared to be outside the plate, as in
Ophiura.

It is curious enough, but should hardly be surprising, to find
a form belonging to one family so closely simulating those of
another, even to minute details. No one, I am persuaded, look-
ing merely to the general shape of these long-armed species,
with their round disks apparently covered with scales *, and the
twisting arms fringed with stiff spines, but would have referred
them to the Ophiurid group. If he looked closer, he would find
the plates composing the arms flattened squame, rather than
thick ossicles, bearing combs of spines exactly like those borne
by Ophiuride. The oral apparatus, if not quite like that of an
Ophiurid, is at least very unlike that of a Star-fish ; and there
are even the pencils of spines which are conspicuous on the oral
ossicles of the former group. Every character of the Asteriad
group has been distorted, so to speak, in order to simulate that
of another group; and when we detect Nature’s innocent fraud,
we can but wonder the more at her ingenuity.

I may just mention, in passing, the presence of the madrepori-
form tubercle on those curious forms figured lately by Prof.

* They are not really so, though Prof. E. Forbes described and figured
them as such in Decade I. of the Geological Survey. The skeleton even
3 the disk is closely reticular, and the disk is membranous between the

mes,

486 Mr. W. W. Stoddart on a Microzoal Bed

Wyville Thomson (New Edinb. Phil. Journal, new series, 1861,
pls. 3, 4), which he calls Echinocystites, and considers to be a
a passage-form from the Cystidee towards the Echinida proper. I
do not see why they may not be rather a passage-form from the
Star-fishes to the Echinida ; for Agelacrinites and Edrioaster were
shown by Mr. E. Billings to be inflated star-fishes; and Paleodiscus,
which Prof. Thomson admits to be allied to his new genus, has
both a flattened form and transverse ambulacral ossicles with
grooves between them. The position of the anus, near to the
apical pole, as in many Asteriada, the higher development of the
masticatory apparatus, and the thick clothing of the surface with
spines might all receive explanation readily if this curious form
were considered as a globular Star-fish, passing, by many of its
characters (the perforated ambulacral plates especially), towards
the Echinida.
I am, your obedient Servant,
J. W, Satrer.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 9. Protaster Miltoni, with magnified madreporic plate; from Leint-

; wardine, Shropshire, in Lower Ludlow rock.

Fig. 10. Arm, under side; a, proximal end. The large passages for the
feet are covered with a light tint.

Fig. 11. Ambulacral ossicles, magnified.

XLIX.—On a Microzoal Bed in the Carboniferous Limestone of —
. Clifton, near Bristol. By W.W. Sropparr.

[Plate XVIII. figs. 1-8.]

Tue bed of limestone now to be described is, without exception,
the most extraordinary and interesting that it has ever been the
author’s lot to examine. Numerous as are the small shells and
fossils in many of the Tertiary beds of the Isle of Wight, Hamp-
shire, and other places, yet they are all very far surpassed by the
immense number of organisms in the Clifton bed ; and so minute
are these, that it is a rare occurrence to find one the eighth of an
inch in diameter. The casts are so exquisitely perfect, that the
cell-aperture of the zoophyte or the hinge-markings of the Ento-
mostracan are frequently to be met with in a very good state of
preservation. .
_ The extensive section of the Carboniferous Limestone displayed
at Clifton has for a long period been well known and frequently
described by various geologists. The facility with which all its
different beds may be reached has always afforded good oppor-
tunities for their study.

~The section may be completely followed from the Upper De-

in the Carboniferous Liméstone of Clifton. 487

vonian beds, through the lower shales, massive beds, and upper
shales of the Carboniferous series into the Millstone-grit.

As far as the author can ascertain, the fossil contents of the
beds in question have never before been noticed.

The beds also, with the succeeding ones, cannot be identified
with those enumerated in Mr. Williams’s section as published
by the Government Survey. They most probably ought to be
placed between those numbered 419 and 430 ; but Mr. Williams’s
measurements differ so materially, that neither can be identical
with the microzoal bed, which, for the sake of convenience, the
author has named the “ Bryozoa-bed.” This discrepancy has
very likely arisen from Mr. Williams having taken his section
through some other part of the range, where the beds have
thinned out.

The Bryozoa-bed is a well-marked red crystalline bed of lime-
stone, and very ferruginous. It reaches 12 feet in thickness,
and dips to the §.S.E. at an angle of about 60°.

The Bryozoa-bed is undoubtedly one deposit, because not the
least bedding is observable, nothing more than the usual cleavage-
joints of the limestone being visible. Another fact is that a piece
taken from any part of the bed will exhibit the same kind and
number of fossils, which is not the case with the two under-
lying beds, one 2 feet four inches and the other 2 feet 9 inches
in thickness. Although the two latter have to the eye exactly
the same appearance as the Bryozoa-bed, yet they are both
unfossiliferous, or nearly so.

The absence of alumina in these beds is very remarkable, be-
cause the Lower Limestone shales are very argillaceous.

The fossils are casts, or else pseudomorphs, composed of per-
oxide of iron and silica. They are very brittle and porous, and
insoluble in cold nitric and hydrochloric acids. About one-third
consists of the most exquisite casts of infundibulate Bryozoa,
showing the cells and their details in the most beautiful manner.
The greater part of the remaining fossils are those of Encrinital
ossicula, which generally are found detached from the column.
When these are examined under a power of 60 diameters, their
surface appears to be porous, the pores being arranged in a
radiate order. Sometimes, though rarely, the ossicula occur
attached to the central axis. Very few pelvic plates are met
with, and those correspond to the genus Pofteriocrinus. Besides
the above, moulds quite as perfect of Entomostraca and Gastero-
pods are present.

The Bryozoa-bed is situated at the base of the Lower Shales,
about 100 feet above the termination of the Old Red series,

The immense mass of fossil remains in this bed is almost in-
credible. Taken from any part, they constitute, at the very

488 Mr. W. W. Stoddart on a Microzoal Bed

lowest calculation, 20 per cent. of the entire rock. From one
avoirdupois pound of the rock the author obtained 1,600,000
distinct and perfect fossils, besides a large quantity of broken
shells and other débris. Indeed the whole bed may truly be
said to be composed of an immense mass of Microzoa united
together by a crystalline calcareous cement.

The most remarkable feature is that, although the fossils are
of genera that are usually found of a tolerably large size, and
are so found in the superincumbent beds of the shales, yet here
they are species so minute that they average from ;4, inch to
zy ch in diameter. When separated from the limestone, their
appearance is exactly that of having been sifted through a fine
sleve.

This extraordinary deposit was evidently a submarine bank
in the Carboniferous Sea, exposed to currents which would wash
away the larger shells and zoophytes, from their offering a
greater resistance to the water. The smaller organisms would
be left as a deposit in the hollows or adhering to the ground,
forming a smooth floor, over which the water could flow with
unimpeded velocity.

Many instances of this action are now occurring on our own
coasts. On the west side of Caldy Island is a sand-bank most
singularly analogous to that of the limestone-bed in its contents.
There the author collected a very numerous series of small shells
which (with the exception, of course, of the Encrinites) very
closely resembled the contents of the Bryozoa-bed both in
numbers and size. Among others were small Turritelle, Cythe-
ride, young Trochi; and, what made the analogy more striking
still, the only zoophytes were the Salicornarie, which lay strewed
about in great abundance, broken into joints exactly resembling
the Carboniferous Ceriopora. Very probably, therefore, the
Bryozoa-bed was once a bank similarly situated, and exposed to
the same influences as this and many others that are equally well
known. The Encrinites must, however, have been a very small
species, from the perisomic plates being so diminutive. This
fact alone would negative the supposition of some, that the re-
mains may be those of the arms only, the larger columnar por-
tions being washed away. The structure also precludes that
idea, as the ossicula are those of the columnar as well as the
brachial apparatus.

Very many more species of fossils occur than those given in
the engraving (Pl. XVIII.), they being those most commonly met
with. They are represented as they appeared with a power of
60 diameters, and sketched by means of a camera lucida. The
measurements were taken in the usual way with an eye-piece
micrometer,

in the Carboniferous Limestone of Clifton. 489

Serpula omphalodes (Goldf.), P]. XVIII. fig. 1.

Volutions from one and a half to two, the last rapidly enlarging;
aperture acutely oval; shortest diameter ;'; inch, longest dia-
meter y/, inch.

Pleurotomaria pygmea (n. sp.), figs. 2 & 2a.

Trochiform ; whorls three to four, slightly keeled at outer edge
of the last volution, which last has a slight depression on its
upper surface; height and breadth nearly equal, viz. about
35 inch; the last whorl also more extended than the others.
Some specimens exhibit traces of a raised ornamented band,
Aperture semilunar.

These casts remind the observer strongly of those so often
found in the Inferior Oolite; but as here they exist as casts
only, they cannot be identified with any of the larger and more
perfect Carboniferous forms figured by Portlock or Phillips,
and must, at any rate for the present, be regarded as a distinct
species, both from the constancy of their size and some marks
distinctive from those species more commonly known,

Turritella suturalis (Phill.), fig. 3.

Shell elongato-conical ; whorls broad, prominent at upper and
lower edges; base slightly swollen ; about four volutions in
zz inch; aperture somewhat semicircular.

These casts so nearly resemble the full-sized specimens in the
Bristol Museum, which occur not far from the same spot, that
the author has no hesitation in regarding them as identical, the
only difference being that of age.

Euomphalus triangulatus (n. sp.), fig. 4.
Whorls three to four, slightly keeled at the upper part of each

volution, which is there slightly swollen, giving the aperture
a subtriangular shape.

This peculiarity is so different from any in the same section
as to induce the author to give it the above specific term.

Cythere ovalis (n. sp.), figs. 5, 5 a, 5b.

Valves oval, very convex ; longitudinal ridge very distinct ; ends
of valves thickened and extending inwards, forming a kind of
flange. In a few instances traces of denticulation occur at
each end of base. Length ,), inch; height 2. inch.

This is undoubtedly a Cythere, both from its form and the
strictly marine origin of the bed.

490 Mr. W. K. Bridgman on the Influence of the Venation

Cytherella lunata (n. sp.), fig. 6.

Ovato-oblong ; dorsal edge slightly concave, giving the valves a
tendency to a semilunar figure; valves unequal; length
35 inch, height 3. inch.
The very strong resemblance these Entomostraca have to the

subgenus proposed by Mr. T. R. Jones in his Monograph on
the Cretaceous species, as well as the constant and great pecu-
liarity of one valve projecting beyond the other, give the author
no hesitation in placing it among the Cytherelle. It is a much
smaller species than the last.

Ceriopora rhombifera (Goldf.), figs. 7, 7 a.

Polypidom cylindrical, jointed, dichotomous ; cells rhomboidal,
immersed, diverging from the axis, arranged in quincuncial
order, and opening on the surface; aperture in centre of cell,
labiate ; cells 44; inch long, +49 inch broad; branches from
= inch to 4; inch in diameter,

- Poteriocrinus ? fig. 8a, b,c, d, e, f.

Ossicula (a, b, c) round, with a central aperture or depression,
striated ; striz distant about 34, inch; the largest ossicula
about 4 inch in diam., and the smallest ;4,; the central aper-
ture ;', inch; the cast of the columnar cavity (fig. 8 e, f)=
iy inch ; perisomic plate (d) granulated, granulations 74, inch
in diameter, and distant about the 54, inch.

From the almost universal dismemberment of the specimen,
the species has not yet been determined, It is about the size of
Major Austin’s P. isacobus ; and as this species occurs not far
from the locality, it may very likely turn out eventually to be
identical. Unfortunately, no measurements are given in Major
Austin’s very beautiful monograph,

A great many more forms abound in this remarkable deposit,
and may with equal facility be separated from the matrix and
removed in a perfect condition. o>:

L.—On the Influence of the Venation in the Reproduction of
Monstrosities among Ferns. By W. Kencery Bripeman,
L.D.S., R.C.S.E.

In the propagation of Ferns, most of the “sports,” or natural

deviations from the typical form, may be reproduced from their
spores; but, in thus multiplying them, it is well known that

.in the Reproduction of Monstrosities among Ferns. 491

many of the plants so obtained revert to the ordinary normal
character of the species.

The venation in these monstrosities being equally inconstant
and yariable in its arrangement—differing considerably in the
same leaf in the amount of its departure from the normal direc-
tion—and the spore-cases being so intimately connected with it
by springing directly from the back of the vein, these experi-
ments were undertaken with a view to discover, if possible, how
far the former circumstance might be dependent upon the con-
dition of the veins and position of the receptacle from which the
respective spores had been obtained.

In the first instance, a leaf from the multifid variety of the
common Hart’s-tongue (Scolopendrium vulgare, var. multifidum)
had been procured, selecting one of the most distorted, and the
spores from it collected indiscriminately and sown. The plants
coming from these, to the extent of many hundreds, presented
every grade of variation, from the simple ligulate with a single
acute apex up to the complex form of the parent, and beyond;
or, as fern-fanciers express it, “ greatly improving the sport,”
and this not in one direction only, but resulting in the produc-
tion of three distinct varieties. The direction of the veins in
the lower portion of the leaf from which the spores had been
taken was all but normal, some parts entirely so, upon which
several of the sori had been placed. But towards the upper and
above the middle portion of the leaf, the veins, losing their
regularity and parallelism, became somewhat zigzag and reticu-
late, the indusium only partially developed, the sori smaller,
more numerous, and nearer to the external margin. In the ex-
treme upper or multifid and crisped terminal expansion, the
mid-vein became broken up into a number of nearly equal divi-
sions, and these again dividing and subdividing into a reticulate
mass of veins and venules. Instead of the regularly formed sori,
the spore-cases were distributed about in patches, without the
slightest trace of an indusium, and attached by their pedicels to
the back of some of the larger bundles of veins, and also, in the
axils, in scattered masses, the indusium having become perfectly
obsolete.

_ Another variety, the “ /aceratum” of Moore (‘ Nature-printed
Ferns,’ 8vo edition, vol. ii. pl. xcii.), was now selected, having the
two characters of venation separate and distinct. The sori from
all the reticulate portions of the leaf were carefully scraped off,
and the spores sown in baked peat in a pan by themselves. The
plants resulting from these (which were pricked out from a seed-
pan 4 inches in diameter, where they had come up as thick as
they could grow) contained not a single plant which had not the

492 Mr. W. K. Bridgman on Monstrosities among Ferns.

strongly marked characteristic of the variety, and some far more
crested and crisped than the parent.

The spores from the remaining part of the leaf were sown in
another pan, at the same time, and have produced an equally
abundant crop. There were not a dozen plants of the same cha-
racter with the preceding; and, until the leaves were several inches
long, with the exception of here and there a twin leaf, there were
no external characters in the bulk of them to render their parentage
recognizable. A very large proportion of them were discarded as
normal; and the only peculiarity at present shown among the
remaining ones, the leaves of which average from 6 to 9 or
10 inches in length, and from 14 to 24 inches in breadth, is in
a slightly sinuous margin, an occasional division of the apex
into two or more lobes, and a disposition to become somewhat
ragged—and this by no means general, but only one or two
leaves on a plant.

But as these were planted out, not singly, but in little tufts,
a number of plants grew together, thus giving the stronger ones
the opportunity of outgrowing their weaker companions: this
they speedily did ; and whenever any of the previous type, which
had been left to take their chance, were allowed to remain, they
became weakly and made no way, while the others grew with
great rapidity, showing the tendency by “selection,” in this
instance, to be strongly in favour of retrogression.

Similar experiments with other varieties and species have been
attended with corresponding results. The tufted end of the
variety ‘ Crista Galli” of the same species (Scolopendrium vulgare)
produced many hundreds of plants, all, with scarcely an excep-
tion, equally complex with the original, or more so; and, what is
more remarkable, the parent plant was upwards of two years old
before it began to develope its peculiar character, while the pro-
geny raised from it were all prominently characteristic in the
first leaves.

With such forms as Nephrodium molle corymbiferum, Lastrea
filiz mas cristata, Scolopendrium marginatum, &c., where the
entire frond has become deformed and the whole of the venation
abnormal, the plants raised from spores procured from any part
of the leaf reproduce the variety with little or no variation.
Out of some thousands of Filiz-mas-cristata seedlings, only one
reverted to the normal form, and two others closely approach
the angustata of Sim, all the remainder being identical with the
parent.

i

493

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

dA Manual of the Subkingdom Ceelenterata. By Josrrpn Reay
Greener, B.A., Professor of Natural History in Queen’s College,
Cork. London, 1861. Longmans. 12mo.

AFTER an interval of about two years, we have to notice the appear-
ance of the second of Messrs. Galbraith and Haughton’s series of
scientific manuals ; and it is not too much to say that in the execu-
tion of the present little work Professor Greene has fully equalled,
if not surpassed, his former effort. The length of time that has
elapsed between the publication of the two manuals is perhaps to be
regretted; but our knowledge of the interesting animals now com-
monly known as Ceelenterata is in such a progressive state, and even
the literature of the subject requires such careful study to enable
one to see one’s way at all clearly through the obscure labyrinth of
errors, misconceptions, and confusions of all kinds, gradually set up
by different authors, that we can hardly wonder that Professor Greene
has found it impossible to get through his task with less delay. It
is evident, indeed, throughout the work, that it is the result of a
patient and conscientious study, both of the literature of the subject
and of the animals themselves ; and as Professor Greene belongs to
the most advanced school of zoologists, we have in the present
manual an excellent epitome of the views of that school upon the
second great division of the animal kingdom.

Of the necessity for the establishment of a distinct group for the
gelatinous Radiata of Cuvier there can hardly be two opinions,
although, perhaps, there may be some doubt amongst naturalists as
to the position to be assigned to the Echinodermata. The difficulty,
however, is not to be got over by ignoring, as has been done recently
in some cases, the great divisions or subkingdoms altogether, and
treating classes as the highest groups in the animal kingdom. This
is simply shirking the question; and it has the great disadvantage
of obscuring or altogether throwing out of sight many of those in-
teresting points of morphology which it has been the object of the
researches of some of our leading naturalists to bring to light. This
view is evidently that of Professor Greene, who regards the Polypes
and Acalephs of Cuvier as constituting a primary division of the
animal kingdom, distinguished by “‘a plan of structure, or relative
position of parts, peculiar to itself,” for which he adopts Leuckart’s
name of Ccelenterata.

The members of this group are divided by our author into two
great classes, the Hydrozoa and Actinozoa,—the former including
the Hydroid polypes and the greater part of the Acalephs ; the latter
the Helianthoid and Asteroid polypes, with the Ctenophora, which
are removed from their previous association with the Acalephs.
This is the greatest departure from the old system to be found in
Professor Greene’s classification ; and although it may at first sight
seem like a violation of old-established relations, it appears to us
that the elimination of the Ctenophora is necessary to give homo-
geneity to the class Hydrozoa. Whether they ought to be placed

494: Zoological Society :—

in such intimate alliance with the true Polypes may still be ques-
tionable, although the relationship of Beroé to the Helianthoid
polypes through Ilyanthus, Peachia and Philomedusa seems to be
pretty clearly established.

In the classification of the Hydrozoa, our author, following the
lead of Professor Huxley, divides these animals into seven orders.
These are, 1. Hydride; 2. Corynide; 3. Sertularide; 4. Caly-
cophoride ; 5. Physophoride; 6. Meduside ; and 7. Lucernaride.
Of these the first includes only the genus Hydra; the second and
third the Tubularian and Sertularian Zoophytes of older writers ;
the fourth and fifth the Siphonophorous Acalephs; and the last
two the Discophora, with the addition of the genus Lucernaria.
The Meduside, however, contrary to the expectations which might
be raised from their name, do not include the higher Medusa, but
constitute a provisional order for the reception of those of the
Gymnophthalmata of Forbes of which the derivation from polype-
stocks has not yet been proved. Amongst these a few, belonging to
the families Hginide and Trachynemida, are stated by Gegenbaur to
produce Medusoid progeny directly from the egg; and it seems
probable that the same phenomenon may occur in Geryoniade,
Under any circumstances, considering the numerous gaps which still
exist in our knowledge of the life-history of many of these organisms,
Professor Greene has certainly exercised a sound discretion in re-
taining, at all events for the present, a special group for the Naked-
eyed Medusee. The higher forms of Discophora are placed in the
order Lucernaride.

The classification of the Actinozoa presents less divergence from
the views of former writers. We find the orders Zoantharia and
Alcyonaria, which require no explanation ; the Rugosa, or tabulated
corals of the older rocks; and, lastly, the Ctéenophora, of whose
transfer from the Acalephs we have already spoken.

The general structure and development and the geographical and
geological distribution of the members of these groups are described
in much detail, and with admirable simplicity and clearness ; and
the text is illustrated by numerous excellent woodcuts: in fact, the
amount of information condensed into the comparatively few pages
of this little book is quite astonishing; and it will certainly prove
a most valuable handbook in the investigation of the lower forms of
marine animals,

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 11, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair,

On THE Hasits oF THE PIPE-FISH AND OTHER FISHES.
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., erc.

In examining the tanks in the Zoological Gardens, I was struck

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Habits of the Pipe-fish, &c. 495

with the habits of the Pipe-fish, and induced to take a few notes.
There are three species now exhibited there.

They swim with facility, but not very rapidly, and they seem to
move chiefly by the action of the dorsal and pectoral fins. The former
is fully expanded when they move, and in very rapid motion, the action
being a kind of wave, commencing at the front end and continued
through its whole length, continually repeated, so as to form a kind
of screw propeller. The tail seems to be used rather as a foot than
as an organ of propulsion ; and the specimen that is furnished with a
rayed tail expands the rays when it uses this part, giving the end
of the tail the appearance of a webbed foot. i

They remain in a quiescent state in different positions, sometimes
horizontal, at others pendent, but generally more or less ascending
from the place on which the tail rests ;- sometimes even nearly in a
perpendicular position, merely resting on the tip of the tail: at these
times the fins are generally at rest.

I saw one specimen of the Serpent Pipe-fish with a simple acute
tail, which was resting in an erect perpendicular position with the tail
loosely curled round some shells of a Purpura that were attached to
the surface of the glass of the tank.

This is an approach to the prehensile tail of the Hippocampi, but
still very different from the habit of that genus.

Mr. Bartlett informs me that, whatever may be the colour of some
of the fishes, such as Flounders, Plaice, Soles, and Thornbacks, when
placed in the tank, they soon modify their colours so as to be very
like that of the shell or sand which forms the ground of the tank;
and as shells and shell-sand are now generally used to make the ground
of the tank, the fish become of a pale-brown, more or less mottled
colour.

The flat fish, as Flounders, Plaice, and Soles, lie tranquilly at the
bottom of the tank, on the sand, with their eyes prominent, and their
mouth usually rather exserted and partly open ; but they swim with
facility, bending the side (or, rather, what in other fishes we should
call the dorsal and ventral edges) down, so as to raise the central line
of the body, and propel themselves with their tails. The pectoral
fins seem to be but little used, and they are often very rudimentary ;
the ventral fins, which are also small when present, are usually ex-
panded when the fish lies on the sand.

It is much to be regretted that persons who have the leisure and
opportunity of observing these and other fishes in tanks do not give
us more particulars of their manners, and especially of the means by
which they propel themselves through the water, which is evidently
very different in the various families and genera. The elongate,
cylindrical, subcompressed, or many-angled Syngnathus is generally
straight and stiff while moving from place to place; while the elon-
gated rather compressed Blennies, as Gunnellus and Zoarces, pro-
pel themselves forward with a horizontal serpentine motion, appa-
rently keeping their bodies erect by the dorsal fin and the expanded
pectorals.

-. There is one circumstance connected with the fishes in these tanks

496 Zoological Society :—

which I have never been able to understand ; that is their apparent
blindness to any external object that is presented to them from the
outside of the tank, when it is offered to them on a level with their
eyes or apparent range of vision. I have attempted to disturb them
with my hand, with a red handkerchief, and with many other bodies ;
but I have never observed them show the slightest idea of there
being any danger, or even take the slightest notice of the approach-
ing body; yet they are easily disturbed if the object is so presented
to them as to appear to descend towards them.

Nore oN THE LERNZA CYCLOPTERINA OCCURRING IN THE
GILLS OF THE CYCLOPTERINUS sPINOSUS, A FiIsH FROM
GREENLAND. By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S., erc.

In the ‘Fauna Groenlandica,’ O. Fabricius shortly describes a
species of Lernea as occurring in the Cyclopterinus spinosus. Kroyer
in his ‘ Tidskrift’ figures the same parasite ; but his figure varies so
much from a specimen lately added to the collection of the British
Museum, that I think it advisable to give a short account of it.

Kroyer mentions that the specimens from which he has figured the
species are young individuals ; and to this, in all probability, is owing
the discrepancy between his figure and the specimen in the possession
of the Museum, which evidently is an adult. The neck agrees pretty
well with his figure, but the head in our specimen is strongly tuber-
cled. The body is somewhat thin and elongated in Kréyer’s figure.
In the Museum specimen it is shorter and much thicker ; and at the
bend of the body from which the ovaries are sent off, there are on
each side two strong tubercles. Kroyer does not figure the ovaries ;
it is evident, therefore, that the specimens in his possession, and from
which his figures were made, are immature. The ovarian tubes, as
seen in the Museum specimen, are beautifully coiled in a spiral, are
strong, and marked with small bands of a brown colour. M. Milne-
Edwards, in mentioning this species, says that Kroyer does not figure
the cephalic horns which distinguish the genus Lernea; and he
suspects that this is only owing to a mutilation of the individual
observed by that naturalist. Itis curious that I have not been able
to discover the cephalic horns in our specimen either; but upon a
close examination there is to be seen arupture of the parts to which,
if they existed, these horns would have been attached. In all proba-
bility they have been torn away when the specimen was dissected
from the fish.

Description oF A New Specirs or CANCER OBTAINED AT
Maperira. By JAmMes YATE JOHNSON.

CaNncER BELLIANUS, Sp. n.

Carapace of a pale brown, suffused and spotted with red; its
surface rough, with small tubercles, and strongly marked with the
regional divisions ; transversely oblong, with the middle portion
moderately elevated. Latero-anterior margin divided into ten qua-

Mr. J. Y. Johnson on a new Crab from Madeira. 497

drate lobes, alternately broad and narrow; the outer edge of each
lobe armed with three teeth, of which the middle one is larger. On
the broader lobes the lateral teeth are frequently bifid. The hind-
most lobe on each side has only one principal tooth, but there are
three or four small ones. This lobe passes into the posterior marginal
line of the carapace, and this line is beaded with a series of tubercles.
The front of the carapace has two dotted lobes or flattened teeth, with
a narrow triangular tooth projecting between and beyond them. The
superior margins of the ocular orbits are denticulated, and have a
strong triangular tooth over the inner canthus, which does not project
quite so far as the two principal lobes of the interocular front. The
margin between the two superior fissures is denticulated, but has no
predominating tooth. Inferior margin of the ocular orbit armed with
three teeth, of which the innermost is large and stout. The external
antennze haye their basal joints much elongated, and terminating
forwards in an obtuse tooth. The second joint is club-shaped, and
the third cylindrical. The anterior half of the internal antennz is
folded directly backwards when at rest.

The sternum is minutely punctated, and its entire surface in the
male is set with longish stiff hairs ; in the female the hairs are chiefly
confined to the posterior portion.

Feet.—First pair subequal, stout, and longer in the male than in the
female. Fingers black, marked with longitudinal furrows, and having
two or three large tubercles near the extremity of their prehensile
edges. Upper surface of hand marked with seven low longitudinal
crests or rows of tubercles, some of which bear minute spines ; and
in the female with a good deal of stiffish hair ; under surface minutely
punctated. The wrist has the superior surface studded with three
or four rows of short sharp spines with broad bases. The inner in-
ferior edge has two stout black spines, the strongest of which is near
the anterior extremity ofthe joint. The arm bears two sharp spines
on its upper edge near the anterior extremity ; and these are sepa-
rated by a deep transverse furrow which crosses each of the adjacent
surfaces. Remaining feet slightly compressed, irregularly angular,
marked with longitudinal spinous crests, and clothed with long stiff
hairs. The last joint is remarkably long, spineless, but marked with
deep longitudinal grooves, in some of which is a dense line of hair.
The terminating spine is reddish. The order of length of the feet
in the male is 1, 3, (2, 4), 5

Abdomen.—The third segment is the broadest in the male, the
sixth in the female. In both, the sides of the seventh segment are
somewhat sinuated. In the female the margins of the abdomen are
thickly fringed with hair, and the surface also bears a good deal of
shorter stiff hair.

The measurements of two specimens, a male and female, are sub-
joined, the figures signifying inches.

Male. Female.
carapace: ‘Length. . sa sssanerns - = 42 43,
PPCOGE. 5s cca g aie: wet 7 6555
Feet: First pair—Length. . Baas. oi 7 5

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. Vil. 32

498 Zoological Society :—

Feet: First pair—Width of hand...... 2
WME OED SR oul os ce eis 2 63 5
Abdomen: Total length ............ 3 32
Width of third segment.... 1%;
Width of sixth segment.... 1Z

This species will take its place in the neighbourhood of Cancer ple-
beius, Poeppig, a Chilian species, from which, however, it is distin-
guished by the stoutness of the first pair of feet, the less prominence
of the tubercular spines on the hand, the greater prominence of the
middle tooth of the lobes at the margin of the carapace, the greater
abundance of hair, the absence of the scroll of white spots which paint
each side of the upper surface of the carapace in Cancer plebeius, and
the much greater unevenness of the carapace, arising from the deeper
cutting of the divisions between the regions,

Only two specimens of this Crab have fallen in my way. One is
in the British Museum, and the other is in my own collection at
Madeira. To both were attached numbers of the rare cirripede
Pecilasma crassum, Darwin. I have named it in honour of that
learned carcinologist the President of the Linneean Society, and the
author of a memoir on the genus Cancer, printed amongst the Trans-
actions of that body.

On THE ISLAND-HEN oF TRISTAN D’ACUNHA. By PaHItip
Lutiey Scuater, M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S., SecrETARY TO THE
SocIEeTy.

The fact of the existence of a bird of the family Rallide, with im-
perfectly developed wings, in the Island of Tristan d’Acunha has
already been recorded by more than one writer*. One of the objects
most interesting to naturalists in the fine collection of living animals
lately received by the Society from His Excellency Sir George Grey,
to which I especially called the attention of the Society at their last
meeting +, was a single example of this bird—the first of its kind
that has reached Europe alive or dead. It appears to belong to a new
species of the genus Gallinula, closely allied in general aspect to our
Common Water-hen (G. chloropus), though readily distinguishable
on accurate comparison.

Five living examples of this bird were brought from the Island of
Tristan d’Acunha to Cape Town by a person formerly in the service of
Sir George Grey. Two of them were accidentally killed at Cape Town,
but their skins, except the heads, were preserved by Mr. Benstead,
and are now before the Meeting. Of the three that were shipped
for England for the Society, two Y died on board, but their bodies were
placed i in spirits and brought to England. Fortunately the remain-
ing individual reached our Gardens in safety, and may now be seen
in excellent health and condition in the large Aviary.

* See Mr. J. H. Gurney in Zoologist, p. 4017 (1853), and i Carmichael in

Linnean Trans. xii. p. 496.
+ See P.Z.S. 1861, pp. 208, 209.

Dr. P. L. Sclater on a new Gallinula. 499

The name “ Island-hen” given to this bird by the inhabitants of
Tristan d’Acunha has suggested to me the specific term nesiotis
(»nowris, insularis), under which I propose to characterize this spe-
cies as

GALLINULA NESIOTIS.

Capite et coilo undique cum corpore subtus saturate nigris: dorso
toto, alis extus, tectricibus caude superioribus et hypochondriis
brunnescenti-olivaceis : crisso nigro, tectricibus subcaudalibus
pure albis circumdato : striis lateralibus, sicut in G. chloropode,
albis ; campterio alari et remigis primi margine externo albidis :
rostro et clypeo frontali coccineis, illius apice flavo : pedibus
Jflavicantibus.

Long. tota 9-0, alee 5°5, caudee 3°3; rostri a rictu 1°25, tarsi 1-9,

digiti med. cum ungue 2°7.

Hab. In Ins. Tristan d’Acunha.

Obés. Sp., quoad colores, G. chloropodi haud dissimilis, sed capite
et ventre valde obscurioribus, et forma crassiore, alis minoribus et
pedibus robustioribus facile nota.

The coloration of this bird is much the same as that of the Com-
mon Moor-hen, but generally darker, and the head and body beneath
are of a dull black, not ash-coloured. The form of the present
species is, however, much shorter and thicker, and the legs generally
more stout, though the toes are not longer than in G. chloropus. The
characteristic red garter, which surrounds the base of the thigh in
the Moor-hen, is also partially seen in the new species. On com-
paring the wings together, we find that of G. nesiotis nearly an inch
shorter, and the feathers remarkably soft and inferior in size to those
of G. chloropus. The primaries appear to be all present, but their
barbs much less developed, and the stems are likewise much less
in size. As far as can be judged from the specimen in our Gardens,
the bird can flutter a little, but obviously uses its legs and not its
wings as a mode of escape from its enemies.

On dissection of one of the examples in spirits, the general ap-
pearances of the soft parts coincided with those of the G. chloropus.
The length of the whole intestine was about 29 inches: two large
czeca, of about 3 inches in length, were situated 24 inches from the
anus; the intestine was of nearly uniform size throughout; the
gizzard was large and muscular; the thighs were remarkably large
and fleshy.

On comparing the skeleton of G. nesiotis with that of G. chlo-
ropus we find a development of the femora and pelvis corresponding
with the outward appearances and change of habits. The total
length of the femur in G. nesiotis is nearly four lines greater, and
its whole size is larger than that of G. chloropus. The difference in
the size of the pelvis is shown by the accompanying outlines (see
next page), fig. a representing the pelvis of G. nesiotis, and fig. 5 that
of G. chloropus. There are also conspicuous differences noticeable
on comparing the sterna of the two species, as will be visible on

32*

500 Zoological Society :— .

examination of figs. c and d, which give the outlines of this part
of the skeleton of G. nesiotis and G. chloropus. The sternum of

Fig. a. Fig. 3.
G. nesiotis is much shorter, broader, and the keel is not nearly so
deep. The following are some of the most important corresponding

Fig. c. Fig. d.
dimensions of this part of the two birds in inches and decimal
parts :—

Mr. A. D. Bartlett on the Japanese Masked Pig. 501
G. nesiotis. G. chloropus.

Length of sternum and coracoids’........ 2°45 2°90
Distance between outer ends of coracoids.. 1°35 1°15
MIE MO eis ue co ks 0 Senin ¢ 0°35 0°55
Length of keel along the base .......... 1°50 1-85
Length of keel along the crest.......... 1°35 1°95

I may remark that the only other known land-birds of Tristan
d’Acunha are the singular Thrush described by Mr. Gould (P. Z. S.
1855, p 65) as Nesocichla eremita and a Bunting referred by Capt.
Carmichael to Eméeriza (Sycalis?) brasiliensis. The latter’s Turdus
guianensis is doubtless intended for Nesocichla eremita.

REMARKS ON THE JAPANESE MASKED Pic.
By A. D. BartTuerr.

This remarkable animal differs so much from all the varieties of
domestic pigs, that I am inclined to believe its origin must have
been from some species distinct from our common stock.

The singular form of the head and face (see woodcut), together
with the enormous development of skin, and the regular arrange-
ment of the wrinkles, the large and pendulous ears, the drooping
muzzle, together with its intelligent eye, give this animal a dog-like

502 Zoological Society.

appearance ; in fact, the frequency of the remark made by persons
seeing these animals for the first time confirms this opinion.

Apart, however, from this, the whole structure of this animal is
well worthy of consideration: the sides of the rump, and also from
the top of the shoulders downwards, are thick folds of skin, which
are much harder on those parts than elsewhere, and hang about in the
same position and manner as the plates on the same parts of the
Indian Rhinoceros.

Having placed with the male of this animal two or three young
sows of the Berkshire breed, I have succeeded in obtaining a mixed
race. These half-bred pigs very closely resemble the male, being
black with white feet, and exhibit the wrinkles on the face, but in a
less degree.

In what way our domestic breed of pigs has been produced
it is difficult to imagine. It is, however, very remarkable that in
the Wild Boar of Europe, Africa, and Asia the young are always
striped at birth, and in no instance is this marked character found
in any of our domestic breeds; but the colour and markings that
appear at birth continue during life unaltered. Not so with the
wild species, whose young, although striped at first, gradually lose
these markings as they grow to maturity.

The skeleton of this animal has not, at present, been examined. I
can say, however, that the form of the skull is strikingly different
from that of any of the species of Sus that I have seen.

June 25, 1861.—Dr. J. E. Gray, V.P., in the Chair.

NotTice OF THE OCCURRENCE OF SCLEROSTOMA EQUINUM 2
IN THE TESTICLE oF THE Horse. By W. Barrp, M.D.,
F.L.S.

The entozoon known by the name of Sclerostoma equinum or ar-
matum has long been known as infesting the Horse. According to
Rudolphi, Dujardin, and Diesing, it is very common at all seasons
of the year in the large intestines of that animal, as well as in the
Ass and Mule. It occurs also, though more rarely, in the duodennm
and pancreas; and a smaller varity is not uncommon in the aneu-
rismal sacs of the mesenteriac and cceliac arteries of these animals,
which appear to be liable to that disease. As far as I am aware,
however, this parasitic worm has only been once observed (and that
by Gurlt) as occurring in the testicle of any of these animals. This
author has recorded his having found it in the tunica vaginalis of the
Horse. Lately a specimen of what appears to be another variety of
this species was received by Professor Owen from a gentleman who
had taken it from the substance of the testicle of a young colt which
had just been gelded. Only one individual was sent—a female; and
though it differs somewhat from the ordinary specimens of the Sele-
rostoma equinum in the horse as characterized by the authors men-
tioned above, I am unwilling to describe it from a single individual as
a distinct species. The specimen is about an inch in Jength, and is
strongly marked with transverse rings, which encircle the body, but

ee

Cambridge Philosophical Society. 503

appears destitute of the longitudinal strie which Rudolphi and Du-
jardin describe as distinguishing the S. eqguinum. The circular rings
on the centre of the body are about the fourth (but nearer the head
only a third) of a millimetre apart from each other; whilst in the
ordinary specimens of S. eguinum they are described as being very fine,
and according to Dujardin only 0:0043 mill. The tail, too, is much
more obtuse than in the ordinary specimens of the S. equinum, and the
whole animal is more robust, though not longer. The specimen
appears to be an immature individual; and as I have not been able
to refer to Gurlt’s notice of the specimens he found in the tunica
vaginalis of the testicle of the horse, I must satisfy myself at present
with merely recording the fact of its being found in this country
also, trusting to have an opportunity at some future time of exami-
ning additional specimens.

CAMBRIDGE PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

ON THE FEN CLAY FORMATION.

The following notice is a brief abstract of a paper read by Mr. Harry
Seeley at the annual general meeting of the Society, on Monday,
October 28th.

Extending under the peat of the fen district, and far beyond, is a
great clay formation. It includes the Oxford and Kimmeridge clays,
and an intervening clay (replacing the Coral-rag) which impercepti-
bly graduates upwards and downwards into those deposits. It is for
this series of strata, ranging from the Great Oolite up to the Port-
landian beds, that the term Fen-clay or Fen-formation is proposed.
The fact of such a succession in some degree interferes with existing
views of the division of the lower secondary strata into Upper,
Middle, and Lower Oolites ; so that henceforth it will probably be
found more convenient to abandon those terms, and to speak of the
secondary formations below the Cretaceous series as Lias, Inferior
Oolite, Great Oolite, Fen-clay, and Portland beds. In this district
the Fen-clay extends from the line of Peterborough to Bedford, across
easterly to the line of Ely and Lynn, within which limits it has been
chiefly studied, though known to have an extensive development
further south.

The various subdivisions were worked out in the country around
Elsworth, near St. Ives. That village is built on a limestone to
which it gives a name, the Elsworth Rock, which consists of three
subdivisions, an upper and lower rock, and a middle clay which
abounds in Ostrea Marshii. The rock dips to the south, and main-
tains its thickness (14 feet) unchanged for the three miles over which
it could be traced, though at that distance the middle clay is replaced
by sandstone.

Passing to the north, another rock is met with, at St. Ives; and
this was shown to be 130 feet below the Elsworth rock, coming out
from under it, being brought up by an anticlinal axis, so that further
to the north, at Bluntisham, the Elsworth rock is again met with. The

504 Cambridge Philosophical Society.

St. Ives rock dips to the east, and appears to be found again at High
Papworth, west of Elsworth. As the St. Ives rock dips to the east,
so will the Elsworth rock also ; and therefore the clay to the east and
south will be superior to it, while that to the west isinferior. Passing
west to St. Neots, another rock occurs; and this would seem to be
very low down in the series, and not far removed from the zone of
the Kelloway rock. The St. Neots rock consists of thin layers of
limestone which alternate with thin beds of clay.

Among the fossils iu the Oxford clay at St. Neots are Ammonites
Duncani, A. spinosus, A. athletus, A. coronatus, &e. The commoner -
forms at St. Ives are Ammonites Maria, A. cordatus, A. Eugenii,
A, Goliathus, &e., &e. Of the Ammonites in the clay above the St.
Ives rock no good list is known ; but among them are A. alternans
and 4A. Babeanus. Both at Elsworth and Bluntisham above the
rock the Gryphea dilatata is found abundantly, and occasionally with
it Ostrea deltoidea ; but to the south the latter fossil is more abun-
dant, so that at Tetworth they occur in equal profusion and in com-
bination with Ammonites Achilles, Belemnites eccentricus, Lima pec-
tiniformis, Serpula tetragona, &c., &c. At Tetworth there is a thin
band of rock, as there is also at Gamlingay ; at Boxworth, nearly if
not quite in the same position, there is a rock of the same thickness ;
and to the east, heyond this, the clay seems to graduate imperceptibly
up into the Kimmeridge clay of Cottenham.

There is thus a great thickness of strata between the Oxford and
Kimmeridge clays, in which the fossils of both those deposits are in-
termixed, and which represents the Coral-rag. That such a clay did
exist might have been inferred from the presence of the Coral-rag at
Upware, and its limited extension beyond. The Upware limestone
was a coral-reef out in anold sea; and it must have necessarily hap-
pened that beyond the narrow limits of the reef a deposit of a dif-
ferent kind would have been forming on the sea-bottom, far more
widely spread than the limestone. This formation is named the
Tetworth Clay *.

A difficult question then arose as to the limits of this clay ; for if it
were replaced by Coral-rag, it would result that the Elsworth rock:
would be immediately beneath the Coral-rag on the one hand, and
above the Oxford clay on the other, and so would appear to be rather
a member of the former series than of the latter. However, the pre-
sence of such forms as Belemnites tornatilis, B. hastatus, Ammonites
vertebralis, A. biplex, A. perarmatus, A. Henrici, A. canaliculatus,
A. Goliathus, &c. were held conclusive evidence that it ought rather
to be regarded a3 the uppermost zone of the Oxford clay. The upper
boundary of the Tetworth clay cannot be given with any certainty.
_ And from the want of sections it has not been found possible to sub-
divide the strata above, as has been done with those below.

Such is the Fen Clay. The rocks of its lower part, excepting the
Kelloway, do not appear to occur in the south of England, though

* At the Manchester meeting of the British Association the name Bluntisham
Clay was suggested for it ; but as the section there is no longer visible, it has been
thought. better to name it from a locality where it may be seen and worked.

Miscellaneous. 505

there are divisions in the clay corresponding to those so strongly
marked by their occurrence here. The Tetworth clay has long been
known to have an extensive southern development ; a portion of it
appears to have been mapped by the Geological Survey as Oxford
clay, just as in our district Mr. Lucas Barrett mapped it with the
Kimmeridge clay.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On the Larva of a Brachiopod. By F. Méuuer.

In the ‘Annals’ for October 1860 (p. 310) we gave a short abs-
tract of a description of the larva of a Brachiopod observed by Dr.
F. Miller at Santa Catharina, on the coast of Brazil; he now adds
some further details from repeated observations in the summers of
1859 and 1860. The larva appears to occur late in the summer,
from February to April.

When the little animals are placed in good-sized vessels with pure
sea-water, they soon ascend slowly ; the slightly gaping shells stand
perpendicularly, the hinge-margin downwards ; close to the anterior
margin the eight arms spread out horizontally like rays, with their
tips slightly bent downwards; and the roundish knob situated be-
tween the uppermost pair projects beyond the plane of the arms.
In this posture they move slowly about near the surface. When
strongly shaken, or sometimes without any perceptible reason, they
retract the arms and close the shells, which then slowly turn over
and sink to the bottom with the free margin downwards. If the
arms be again protruded, the hinge-margin also again turns down-
wards.

The duration of this state never exceeded five to six days ; and in
general the larvee adhered to the bottom or sides of the vessel in a still
shorter time. When they adhered to the sides, the mouth was always
directed downwards ; the ventral shell was st rongly drawn forward,
until its anterior margin reached or passed that of the dorsal shell ;
the transversely oval plate, previously concealed within the shells (the
peduncle), was protruded, apparently twisting round the notched
hinder margin of the ventral shell, so that its anterior margin became
posterior. For a day or more the animal remains contracted and
quiet ; then, the shells being slightly opened, the arms are half ex-
tended, and strike inwards, one or more at a time, just as in the
marine Bryozoa.

In a few days new bristles appear at the anterior margin, in the
space left between the more delicate setee of the dorsal shell. Ina
week the author counted twenty of these, mostly belonging to the
dorsal shell. The longest were 0°8 mill. in length, straight, colourless,
0-006 mill. in thickness at the base, terminating in a fine point, un-
jointed, and distantly feathered with fine lateral setze 0-02 mill. in
ength. The principal change in the soft parts consisted in the re-
trogression of the organs of sense. The eyes had become broken up
into groups of about ten black points ; the previously spherical audi-

506 Miscellaneous.

tory vesicles were shrunken into longish sacs, closely surrounding
the otoliths. In somewhat older animals there was no trace of the
organs of sense, although they had not lost their sensibility to light.

One of the larvee lived for a month after its adhesion; but from
the lapse of a day before its death was noticed, the soft parts had be-
come greatly decomposed. The older bristles of the free larva
appeared to be still present, as also the plumose bristles of the ante-
rior margin. Besides these, there was on each side, about in the
middle between the median line and the origin of the great bristles
of the fourth pair, a straight smooth bristle, 0°2 mill. in length,
projecting obliquely backward, little thicker than the strong posterior
setee, but with a much stronger outline.

It is remarkable that in two years the author has repeatedly
captured free-swimming larvee which had evidently advanced further
in their development than the oldest of those which had already fixed
themselves. They were all destitute of the transversely oval plate,
and of every trace of organs of sense; the plumose setze of the ante-
rior margin were also wanting, as were, more or less entirely, the older
bristles. Of the more delicate bent bristles, some were usually still
present, and these appeared to be unabbreviated, so that the missing
ones had probably been lost by shedding. The stronger bristles, on
the contrary, are gradually absorbed at the base; at least this is the
case with the fourth pair: these were repeatedly met with of about
half their proper length; the stalk, with its fusiform dilatation, had
disappeared, whilst the apex remained readily recognizable by its
peculiar curvature and denticulation. In a still older animal about
a fifth of the length was still present, so that it no longer extended —
beyond the margin of the shell. This animal (the oldest examined
by the author) had lost all the older setee except this small residue.
On the other hand, the two straight smooth bristles, which, in the
oldest attached animals, scarcely began to protrude from the shell,
had attained a length of double the diameter of the shell, and being
inserted into thick muscular sheaths were strongly and rapidly
moved by the animal, sometimes spread out horizontally, sometimes
again crossed backwards.

During this complete change of the setze the soft parts had under-
gone no essential alterations. The roundish stomach, reaching from
the front to the middle of the longitudinal diameter, still showed the
two dark spots of the young larva, which remind one of the similar
spots in the larvee of some Bryozoa. From the back of the stomach
sprang the intestine, which bends under the margin of the stomach
to the right, and then forwards, terminating about the middle of its
right side. The cesophagus goes from the front of the stomach
straight forward halfway to the front of the shell, and then bends
downward, so that the mouth lies close to the stomach. The arms,
especially the two middle pairs, had become longer and slenderer,
and the knob between the anterior pair had diminished in size. No
vessels or pulsating heart were recognized.— Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1861.
p- 53.

Miscellaneous. 507

On the Foraminifera of the Vienna Tertiary Basin.

M. F. Karrer has examined the Foraminifera of the Vienna Ter-
tiary Basin with respect to the differences stated by Messrs. Forbes
and Godwin-Augten (‘ Nat. History of the European Seas,’ 1859,
p- 135, &c.) to exist between the forms of this class at present living
in the Mediterranean, as to whether they inhabit greater or less
depths. Nearly all the marine deposits within the Vienna Basin
may be considered as contemporaneous as far as the Foraminifera are
concerned; for the species occurring in them present no more dif-
ferences than what are found to exist between the forms at present
inhabiting different depths of the Mediterranean. The Foraminifera
fossil in the blue plastic clay (generally known as the ‘Baden
Tegel”) are analogous to those at present living at considerable
depths.—Vienna Imp. Acad. of Sciences, Meeting July 4, 1861.

The Gorilla.

The Rev. A. Busnell a resident missionary in the Gorilla country,
observes, “‘ The Gorillas are found on the south side of the river,
and some thirteen or fourteen years ago, were first brought to notice
by Dr. Wilson, one of our missionaries ; and, soon after, we owned a
live young one, which ran about the station; and we have frequently
purchased from the natives full-grown ones, within twelve hours after
their being killed in the forest, for about a pound’s worth of goods.
These we dissected, and forwarded to colleges and museums in the
United States.”—‘ Good Words, edited by Norman Mac.eop,
Noy. 1, 1861, p. 624.

Obituary Notice of Grorce Bartez, Esq.

Another member of the band of working naturalists has passed
away, but not without leaving many memorials of his scientific
labours. Although Mr. Barlee seldom wrote for publication, the
services he rendered to the cause of science will not be the less
appreciated by posterity. For many years his indefatigable zeal and
energy in the investigation of our native fauna have been well known
to all who have been engaged in this fascinating pursuit ; and every
branch has been enriched by his numerous discoveries. His liber-
ality was worthy of his scientific repute, and it was experienced by
all who had any communication with him. The writer of this, who
enjoyed his friendship during all the time that the deceased fol-
lowed the pursuit of natural history, and who was his companion
or partner in nearly every one of the annual excursions which he
took for this purpose, feels some consolation in the reflection that
not the slightest misunderstanding ever existed between them. Mr.
Barlee commenced his career as a naturalist about eighteen years
ago, when he had passed the prime of life. He had up to that time
practised as a solicitor in his native town, Yoxford, in Suffolk, which
profession and place, however, he quitted in consequence of the death
of his only child (a son), whom he lost at an early age. Mr. Barlee
died at Exmouth, on the 19th of Nevember, in his 68th year.—
J.G.J., Nov. 26, 1861.

508

INDEX to VOL. VIIi.

*

Acaxruoperss, new species of,
215, 471.

Acanthosaura, new species of, 266.

Adams, A., on a new species of Da-
master, 59; on a supposed new
genus and on some new species of
pelagic Mollusca, 401; on new spe-
cies of Mollusca from the North of
China and Japan, 135, 239, 299,
479.

Adenocalymna, new species of, 112.

Adeorbis, new species of, 245, 305.

igomorphus, new species of, 150.

Agatha, note on the genus, 142.

ae Pe characters of the new genus,
401.

Algze, Chlorospermous, on the ar-
rangement of the, 404.

Allman, Prof., on the Hydroid Zoo-
phytes, 168.

Alvania, new species of, 137, 300.

Alveolina, on the fossil species of,
from Scinde, 380.

Amea, new species of, 482.

Amathis, characters of the new ge-
nus, 304.

Amphipoda, Hyperina, on the mor-
phology of some, 1.

Annelids, on the boring powers of
minute, 52.

Anomia, new species of, 142.

Aphantochroa, new species of, 335.

Aplysia, new species of, 140.

Assilina, on the fossil species of, from
Scinde, 366.

Assiminia, new species of, 307.

Asteronyx Loveni, description of, 77.

Atractylis, new species of, 129.

Baird, Dr. W., on a new species of
Branchipus, 209 ; on the occurrence
of Filaria sanguinea in a freshwater
fish from Australia, 269; on Ler-
neea cyclopterina, 496; on the oc-
currence of Sclerostoma equinum,
502.

Baleeniceps, on the affinities of, 185.

Barlee, G., obituary notice of, 507.

Bartlett, A. D., on the affinities of
Baleniceps, 185; on the Japanese
Masked Pig, 501.

Basileuterus, new species of, 182.

Basilornis, note on the genus, 263.

Bate, C. S., on the morphology of
some Hyperine Amphipoda, 1.

Bates, H. W., on the Longicorn Co-
leoptera of the Amazon Valley, 40,
147, 212, 471.

Bellerophina, new species of, 403.
Bennett, Dr. G., on the re of the
Piping Crow of N.S. Wales, 263.
Bignoniacez, observations on the,111.
Blackwall, J., on some new species of

Spiders, 441.

Bonpland, notice of the late, 225.

Books, new:—Sowerby’s British Wild
Flowers, 173; Hind’sCanadian Red
River Exploring Expedition, 175;
Tabular View of the Orders and
leading Families of the Myriapoda,
&e., 178; Greene’s Coelenterata,
493.

Bowerbank, Dr.J.S., on the anatomy
rst physiology of the Spongiade,
420.

Brachiopod, on the larva of a, 505.

Brachyscelus, description of the new
genus, 7

Brain, on the structure of the, in Man
and the Apes, 429.

Branchipus, on a new species of, 209.

Bridgman, W. K., on the influence of
the venation in the reproduction of
monstrosities among hae 490.

Buccinum, new species of, 135.

Calicella, description of the new ge-
nus, 293.

Calomicrus, new species of, 210. -

Cambridge Philosophical Society, pro-
ceedings of the, 503.

Cancer, new species of, 496.

Capulus, new species of, 138.

Carter, H. J., on the structure of the
Foraminifera, and on the larger fos-
silized forms of Scinde, 246, 309,
366, 446; on the organization of
the Infusoria, 281.

Castello de Paiva, Baron, on two new
species of Coleopterous insects, 210.

Cecina, new species of, 308.

Ceritella, new species of, 146.

INDEX.

Chelonia Caretta, notes on the occur-
rence of, in Scotland, ne ‘pe

Chlorophonia, new species of, ‘

Chordeiles, new sts 29 of, 262.

Chrysallida, new species of, 301.

Cidaris, new species of, 22.

Cionistes, description of the new ge-
nus, 123.

Cirsotrema, new species of, 482.

Coccoliths, observations on the, 53,
193.

Ceelebogyne ilicifolia, on partheno-
genesis in, 90.

Coenogonium andinum, on the deve-
lopment of, 204.

Col of the Amazon Valley, on
the, 40, 147, 212, 471; new, from
Madeira, 99 ; new, from the Canary
Islands, 210.

Conradia, new species of, 307.

Constantia, new species of, 483

Conulites, description of the new ge-

- nus, 331.

Copsychus, new species of, 265.

Corymbogonium, description of the
new genus, 171.

Corymorpha, observations on the
species of, and the Medusz pro-

. duced from them, 353.

Coryne, new British species of, 158,
295.

Coryphella, new species of, 140.

Crisp, Dr. E., on the anatomy of the
Anatidz, 72.

Crystalloids of the Chalk, on the or-

ie origin of the, 193.

Cyindrites. new species of, 145.

Cynisca, new species of, 244.

Cyphorhinus, new species of, 334.

Cyphosoma, new species of, 18.

Cypridina, new British species of, 280.

Cythere, new species of, 489.

Cytherella, new species of, 490.

Damaster, on a new species of, 59.

Davidson, T., on recent Terebratulz,
24.

Decaisne, Prof., on the supposed
transmutation of grasses, 272.

Dendrophrya, new species of, 122.

Dennisia, description of the new ge-
nus, 278.

Diadema, new species of, 19.

Diala, new species of, 242.

Dicoryne conferta, on the locomotive
sexual zooid of, 168.

Dilophyrus, new species of, 267.

509

Doratonotus, characters of the new
genus, 385.

Doriprismatica, new species of, 140.

Doryphorus, description of the new
genus, 276.

Draco, new species of, 266.

Drassus, new British species of, 442.
Du Chaillu’s ‘Adventures in Equa-
torial Africa,’ notes on, 60, 346.

Dunkeria, new species of, 300.

Dyce, Prof. R., on the oceurrence of
an Loggerhead Turtle in Scotland,
351.

Dysdera, new species of, 446.

Echinodermata, on the symmetry of
the, 190.

Echinoderms, descriptions of new,
from the Upper Greensand, 16;
on the anatomy of the, 67.

Echinodon, on the synonymy of the
fossil genus, 341.

Echinus, on the structure and growth
of the tooth of, 65.

' Embernagra, new species of, 334.

Entomostraca, on some undescribed
British, 273.

Ethalia, new species of, 305.

— new British species of,
159.

Eulima, new species of, 239.

Eunectes, new species of, 99.

Euomphalus, new species of, 459.

Euphonia, new species of, 184.

Falconer, Dr. H., on the synonymy
of the fossil genus Echinodon, 341.

Ferns, on the reproduction of mon-
strosities among, 490.

Filaria sanguinea, on the occurrence
of, in a freshwater fish from Au-
stralia, 269.

Fishes, Labroid, synopsis of the, 382.

Flower, W. H., on the posterior lobes
of the cerebrum of the Quadrumana,
with a description of the brain of a

, 422.

Foraminifera, on the nomenclature of
the, 161, 229; on the classification
of the, 190; on the structure of the
larger, 246, 309, 366, 446; of the
Vienna basin, 507.

Fossar, new species of, 139.

Galago, on the brain of a, 422.

Gallinula, new species of, 498.

Gasteropteron, new species of, 139.

Geoclemmys, new species of, 336.

Geophis, new species of, 181.

510

Gerres, new species of, 189.

Goniophorus, new species of, 17.

Gorilla, notes on the, 337, 341, 346,
349, 507.

Gould, J., on a new species of Chor-
deiles, 262; on two new species of
Humming-bird, 268.

Grasses, on the supposed ‘transmuta-
tion of, 271.

ney: G. R., on the genus Basilornis,
263.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on the zoology of
Du Chaillu’s ‘ Adventures in Equa-
torial Africa,’ 60 ; on the occurrence
of Lampris lauta on the British
coast, 192; on a new species of
Geoclemmys, 336; on the habits
of the Gorilla and other tailless
long-armed Apes, 337 ; on a Stag
from Northern China, 339; on the
arrangement of the families and
genera of Chlorospermous Alge,
404; on the habits of the Pipe-
fish, 494.

Giinther, Dr. A., on a new species of
Pagrus, 80; on new species of
Pelophilus and Gerres, 189; on
Siamese Reptiles, 266; on the La-
broid genera, 382.

or tibicen, on the egg of,
263.

Halcampa, new species of, 132.

Halecium, new British species of, 252.

Hecaérge, new species of, 441.

Helicina, new species of, 141.

Hemiaster, new species of, 16.

Hincks, Rev. T., on the Zoophytes of
South Devon and Cornwall, 152,
2Qo1, 290, 360.

Hippolyte, new British species of,
275.

Hirudinei, on the spermatophora of
some, 431.

Hybridism, notes on, 72.

Hydractinia, observations on, 130.

Hylastes, new species of, 211.

Hylophilus, new species of, 183.

Hypuroptila, new species of, 268.

lanthiua, new species of, 403.

Ilex, on the different species of, em-
ployed in the preparation of Para-
guay tea, 219, 389.

Infusoria, on the organization of the,
281.

Jeffreys, J. G, on deep-sea dredging
in Zetland, 297.

INDEX.

Johnson, J. Y., on a new species of
Cancer, 496.

Jones, T. R., on the nomenclature of
the Foraminifera, 161, 229.

Karrer, F., on the Foraminifera of the
Vienna tertiary basin, 507.

Karsten, Dr. H., on the sexual life of
plants, and parthenogenesis, 81,200.

Lacuna, new species of, 305.

Lamellibranchiata, on the aquiferous
and oviducal system in the, 426.

Lampris lauta; on the occurrence of,
on the British coast, 192.

Laomedea, new British species of,
261.

Lecythia, description of the new ge-
nus, 123. -

Leiostraca, new species of, 239.

Lernzea cyclopterma, note on, 496.

Leuckart, R., un the larval state in
the Muscide, 428; on Parame-
cium ? coli, 437.

Leucotina, new species of, 138, 241.

Lima, new species of, 146.

Liotia, new species of, 243.

Litiopa, new species of, 404.

Littorina, new species of, 145.

M‘Andrew, R., on the division of the
European Seas imto provinces, with
reference to the distribution of
Mollusea, 433.

Macgillivrayia, new species of, 402.

Menestho, new species of, 303.

Microscopic sections, on a new me-
thod of making, 58.

Microstagetus, characters of the new
genus, 103.

Miers, J., on the Bignoniacez, 111;
on the history of the ‘ Maté’ plant,
and the species of Ilex employed in
the preparation of Paraguay tea,
219, 389.

Milne-Edwards, Dr. A., on the exist-
ence of various Mollusca and Zoo-
phytes at great depths in the Me-
diterranean, 270.

Modiola, new species of, 146.

Mollusea, on the occurrence of, at
great depths in the sea, 297; on
the distribution of, 433; new, 59,
135, 239, 299, 401, 479.

Monoptygma, new species of, 303.

Miller, F., on the larva of a Brachio-
pod, 505.

Murray, A., on the Pediculi infesting
the races of man, 79.

INDEX.

Muscidee, on the larval state of the,
428.

Myonia, new species of, 241.

Newton, A., on Pallas’s Sand-grouse,
335.

Norman, Rev. A. M., on some unde-
scribed British Podophthalmia and
Entomostraca, 273.

Nummulites, on the structure of, 320;
on the fossil species of, from Scinde,
369.

Onoba, new species of, 136, 299.

Operculina, on the structure of, 311 ;
on the species of, from Scinde, 366.

Ophidians of the province of Bahia,
on the, 179.

Ophryodendron, on the reproduction
of, 120.

Orbitoides, on the structure of, 328.

Oreodera, new species of, 49, 147.

Orithyia, new species of, 443.

Ozotroctes, description of the new
genus, 478.

Pagrus, on a new species of, 80.

Pagurus, new British species of, 273.

Palemon, new British species of, 279.

Palzontology of the Coralline Oolites
of the neighbourhood of Oxford,
on the, 142.

Paraguay tea, on the history of the
plants producing, 219, 389.

Paramecium? coli, observations on,
437.

Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature
of the Foraminifera, 161, 229.

Parthenogenesis in plants, observa-
tions on, 81, 200.

Pediculi infesting the races of man,
on the, 79.

Pelophilus, new species of, 189.

Philomedes longicornis, description
of, 280.

Pholcus, new species of, 444.

Placunopsis, new species of, 146.

Plants, on the sexual life of, 81, 200.

Platyscelus, description of the new
genus, 4.

Pleurotomaria, new species of, 145,
489.

Plumularia, new British species of,
256.

Podophthalmia, on some new British,
273.

Protaster Miltoni, description of, 484.

Protozoa, observations on British,

dll

Quadrumana, on the posterior lobes
of the cerebrum of the, 422.

Ramphocelus, new species of, 184.

Recluzia, new species of, 402.

Reptiles, on Siamese, 266.

Reuss, Prof., on the classification of
the Foraminifera, 190.

Rissoa, new species of, 135.

Rissoella, new species of, 240.

Robertson, C., on the aquiferous and
oviducal system in the Lamelli-
branchiate Mollusks, 426.

Robin, M.C., on the spermatophora of
some Hirudinei, 431.

Rolleston, Prof., on the aquiferous
and oviducal system im the Lamelli-
branchiate Mollusca, 426.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,
65, 420.

Salenia, new species of, 16.

Saltator, new species of, 185.

Salter, J. W., on some new Paleozoic
Star-fishes, 484.

Salter, S. J. A., on the structure and
growth of the tooth of Echinus, 65.

Salvin, O., on new species of Birds
from Guatemala, 334.

Sars, M., on the symmetry of the
Echinodermata, 190; on the nurse-
genus Corymorpha and its species,
S53.

Scala, new species of, 479.

Sclater, Dr. P. L., on new species of
American Passeres, 182; on a new
species of Copsychus, 265; on a
new species of Gallinula, 498.

Sclerostoma equinum, note on the -
occurrence of, 502.

Seeley, H., on some new Upper
Greensand Echinoderms, 16; on
the Fen Clay-formation, 503.

Sertularia, new British species of, 253.

Setia, new species of, 136.

Simotes, new species of, 267.

Sinusigera, new species of, 402.

Smee, A. D., on the occurrence of the
soporte Turtle im Scotland,

Sorby, H. C., on the organic origin of
the erystalloids of the Chalk, 193.

Spiders, new species of, 441.

Spongiade, on the anatomy and phy-
siology of the, 420.

Star-fish, on a new British, 77; on
new Paleozoic, 484.

Steenstrupia, new species of, 357.

512 INDEX.

Stenothyra, new species of, 307.
Stewart, J. A., on Asteronyx Loveni,

Stewart, J. H., on the anatomy of the
Echinoderms, 67.

Stoddart, W. W., on a microzoal bed
in the carboniferous limestone of
Clifton, 486. :

Stylopsis, new species of, 241.

Swinhoe, R., on the Japanese and
Formosan Deer, 192.

Syngnathus, on the habits of the spe-
cies of, 494.

Tanaecium, on the species of, 115.

Tanagra, new species of, 184.

Teinostoma, new species of, 305.

Terebratulee, on the recent, 24.

Tomichia, new species of, 308.

Trichotropis, new species of, 135.

Tropidophorus, new species of, 267.

Vanesia, new species of, 242, 307.

Vibilia, new species of, 2.

Volusia, characters of the genus, 306.

Wagner, Prof. R., on the structure of
the brain in Man and the Ape, 429.

Walckenaéra, new British species of,
445.

Wallich, Dr., on some novel phases
of organic life at great depths in
the sea, 52; on an improved me-
thod of making microscopic see-
tions, 58.

Whiteaves, J. F., on the paleontology
of the coralline oolites of Oxford,
142,

Wollaston, T. V., on Madeiran Coleo-
ptera, 99.

Wright, Dr. T.S., on British Proto-
zoa and Zoophytes, 120.

Wucherer, Dr. O., on the Ophidians
of the province of Bahia, 179.

Zonitis, new species of, 106.

Zoological Society, proceedings of
the, 67, 179, 262, 334, 494.

Zoophytes, British, observations on,
120; of South Devon and South
Cornwall, catalogue of the, 152,
251, 290, 360; notes on the Hy-
droid, 168.

END OF THE EIGHTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,

AnnkMag Nat: Hist: Ser: 3. Vol. 8. PUL.
Z

W.West,imp.

AnnkMag Nat: Hist: Sor.3. VouS. PUL.

4

W.West, mp,

ered PO a= TO! FE ee ee SEE LE ST RE ES EERE a TT Tene I TN pe

'
Pa
i)
w
'
ws
- Scar ne ata peers ater aera eet eee

pa
«ad

i

enn ~

Scthdasibetien ai nies
4
‘

Ps

Nat Hist. $m, Vol-var PL w.

Mak

Shee

Eéin™

W.ELMS Farlane, Lith’

et lth.

T. Strethill Wright del*

2

Ann. & Mag Wat. Hist. Su Vol vm Plv.

Ein?

W.H.M® Farlane, Lith™

Ann. & Mag, Nat Hist Ser.3Vol8.PL

me
> an

W. Wast, imp.

Neg
ee

p.

W. West, t

greovenrer::

Ann. & Mag Nat Hist: Ser:3 VolE PVE

Arn. Mag Nat. Hist.S.5N0.8 FUIK.

mar’
G tel zix >»
33=

ne

LL

.

%

ite:

wy
COCHODONMAL

a

. =
—_

c

> Auge Troscheé del AF ».
, > %

BE

ek, te
EE Sie Te

}

SS ea

ae

eee ee

Ann.& Mag Nat: Hist.5. 3.VA8. FLXV-

ne iuthihebebebbied ait (
Oe ae
’

J. Basire sc.

Fale
Neck
tne

Bay

Ce oe CAR roti Spal

Arrant Mag Nat. Hist. S. 3 Nol 8 FLXWL.

Ve

@ @

J Basire sc

a =

— Secor pena anes ieee aeenE tee i

a a ed a

Ara. Mag. Nat Hist: 5.3Nol.8. PU. XU.

s,

:
rae

i: "hee geatt tA een,

“ ted
naan eunneat tenet en yan” “

JBasire sc.

SOP PERE

as

Ae
+
om
'
.

~

& Mao Nat Hist. $.3VA8PLEVIL

T.

QH The Annals & magazine of
a natural history

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

STORAGE

nH BR.
eed Dh
sotta

CT eat

" 2 taba AT

Sart ae VN

we raion ee
yb Fak